There Are Save Two Churches Only - Printable
Author: LAST VERSION
Date: 0100-12-31 16:00:00-08:00

There Are Save Two Churches Only

Volume I

Be Ye Not Deceived: God Creates, Satan Imitates

A Compendium to Assist Followers of Christ
in Overcoming End Times through Understanding
the Deepest Secrets of the Kingdom of the Devil
by

D. Christian Markham
to my wife and children
who patiently endured
an al -too-grouchy husband/daddy
every time they interrupted
my book writing
to Steven J.

for his humble perseverance and sacrifices
and for graciously forgiving me
to Mormon, Moroni, Ezra, and Bil C.

four of the greatest crusaders
against the hidden things of darkness
and to al brothers and sisters
who wil as yet spil their blood
rather than deny the only true and living

Savior of mankind,

Jesus Christ

NOTES

COPYRIGHT (“COPYLEFT”) NOTICE

The quotes and works of others that are included in this book are either
in the public domain or have been reproduced with the intention of being in
compliance of the Fair Use provisions of U.S. Copyright Law. In every
instance wherein I quote another author's work, I credit the original author
or source. My words are my words, their words are their words, and I have
done my best to present everything in such in a way that there is no
misunderstanding as to which is which. Permission was not sought nor
extended in any such instance.

This work is licensed under the Creative Commons Attribution-NoDerivs

3.0 Unported License. To view a copy of this license, visit
http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nd/3.0/
or send a letter to Creative Commons, 444 Castro Street, Suite

900, Mountain View, California, 94041, USA.

Anyone is at liberty to reproduce and distribute this work

(inclusive of the text of this book and digital Supporting

Material content) either electronical y or in print – even as a
commercial product – as long as the fol owing terms are met:

1. The content of the work (i.e. both text and supporting
material) is not altered, and is reproduced in total (i.e.

nothing is removed or only reproduced in part).

2. The author is given explicit credit for the work.

3. Derivative works are not al owed, with the exception of additional
text-based material, such as a Foreword, additional Appendix, or
separate chapter commentary. Any such material wil automatical y
fal under the same license as this work.

Additional clarification of what is permissible or not is provided in

Appendix A.

Volume I first printing: November 5th, 2012

III

Visit www.twochurchesonly.com for the book's content
online, for e-book downloads and to view or download
the supporting material.

IV

CONTENTS

Introduction..........................................................................................2

Prologue: the Nature of Truth............................................................15

Part 1 – Origins And Foundations

The Origin of Conspiracy..........................................................................35

Mystery Schools and Mystery Babylon.......................................................48

Ancient Egypt..........................................................................................53

Egyptian Mythology.................................................................................59

Comparison of Kingdom Structures and Hierarchies...................................78

Part 2 – Dogma And Modus Operandi

Intertwined Symbology............................................................................90

Corruption of Early Christianity...............................................................100

Apostate Christianity..............................................................................122

The Gospel vs Reincarnation and Karma.................................................131

Elaborate Deception and Psychological Conditioning................................158

Part 3 – Where There's Smoke, There's Mirrors

Freemasonry.........................................................................................174

Exoteric Shel s, Occult Cores..................................................................194

Occult Origins of Fraternal Orders...........................................................207

A Glimpse into Mystery School Culture....................................................229

The Most Influential Organizations in the World.......................................242

Part 4 – How Awful The Situation Is

The True Face of Socialism / Communism...............................................288

Parable of the Nobleman and the Olive Trees, Part I................................312

Secular Spirituality: None Dare Cal It Religion.........................................318

An Overt Warning to Resisters of the New Age........................................352

Silent Weapons for Quiet Wars...............................................................365

Tactics Used to Manipulate the Public......................................................401

Elites Had Foreknowledge of 9/11...........................................................434

Mainstream Media Complicity in Conspiracy.............................................446

And Now, Down the Rabbit Hole We Go..........................................467

Appendices

Appendix A: Fair Use And Creative Commons Clarification........................476

Appendix B: Egyptian Gods Reference....................................................480

Appendix C: Known Members And Attendees Of Bilderberg......................487

Appendix D: Nixon Tape Transcript.........................................................495

Appendix E: Cal s To National Talk Radio Shows......................................499

Appendix F: The Author's Experience With Freemasonry..........................518

Appendix G: The Author's Apology To Dr. Steven Jones............................524

V

“And it came to pass that [the angel] said unto me: Look, and
behold that great and abominable church, which is the mother of
abominations, whose founder is the devil.

“And he said unto me: Behold there are save two churches only; the
one is the church of the Lamb of God, and the other is the church of
the devil; wherefore, whoso belongeth not to the church of the

Lamb of God belongeth to that great church, which is the mother of
abominations; and she is the whore of al the earth.

“And it came to pass that I looked and beheld the whore of al the
earth, and she sat upon many waters; and she had dominion over al
the earth, among al nations, kindreds, tongues, and people.

“And it came to pass that I beheld the church of the Lamb of God,
and its numbers were few, because of the wickedness and
abominations of the whore who sat upon many waters;

“Nevertheless, I beheld that the church of the Lamb, who were the
saints of God, were also upon al the face of the earth; and their
dominions upon the face of the earth were smal , because of the
wickedness of the great whore whom I saw.”

– Nephi1

“[I]t is natural to man to indulge in the il usions of hope. We are apt
to shut our eyes against a painful truth, and listen to the song of
that siren til she transforms us into beasts. Is this the part of wise
men, engaged in a great and arduous struggle for liberty? Are we
disposed to be of the number of those who, having eyes, see not,
and, having ears, hear not, the things which so nearly concern their
temporal salvation?

“For my part, whatever anguish of spirit it may cost, I am
willing to know the whole truth; to know the worst, and to
provide for it.”

– Patrick Henry, March 23, 17752

INTRODUCTION

“No man can serve two masters... Ye cannot serve God and

Mammon.”

– The Lord, Jesus Christ3

Gray only exists from a distance. The closer one looks, the more one
scrutinizes, the easier it is to clearly observe that which is truly white and
truly black within every shade of gray.

As with al opposites, there is one that exists independent of the other.

Darkness is the absence of light. Cold is the absence of heat. Death is the
absence of life. Light, heat and life do not need their opposites to exist,
whereas the inverse is true.

God's Kingdom exists regardless of the Devil and his counterfeit. As one
endeavors to look closer, the lines of demarcation between the two become
astonishingly clear. There is no common ground. One wil thereafter be able
to discern black and white where al else see only gray.

This book is a compilation of the most critical and pertinent material
that I have researched, only a fraction of which is represented within. It is
composed with the intention to give the reader an overal concept of that
which is intentional y muddled, hidden and disguised – to assist the reader in
developing the ability to discern what groups, individuals and philosophies
are directly geared towards building up the adversary's kingdom.

After the events of September 11th, 2001, the citizens of the United

States have been al otted over a decade to continue in a complacent,
apathetic state regarding the nefarious machinations of the Devil's kingdom.

Our time is up. We are about to enter the final phases of Satan's mil ennia-
old goals for this earth. The world wil soon be plunged into madness and
carnage beyond anything precedent in 6000 years of history.

2

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

In taking the time to pick up this book, I shal assume that the reader is
not someone who is “apt to shut [one's] eyes against a painful truth,” and is
a person, like Patrick Henry, whose heart is “wil ing to know the whole truth;
to know the worst, and to provide for it.”

This is the reader I wrote this book for.

Intended Audience

This book is primarily addressed to members of The Church of Jesus

Christ of Latter-day Saints (i.e. “LDS Church” for short, whose members are
often referred to as “Mormons”). However, al who count themselves as
devoted fol owers of Jesus Christ – and their greatest desire is to be
considered by God as one of His elect – wil benefit from reading this.

It is presumed that the reader has, at minimum, a foundational
understanding of the doctrine of the LDS Church. It is also presumed that
the reader has a general knowledge of not only the Bible, but also a general
understanding of the content of the Book of Mormon, the Doctrine &

Covenants, and the Pearl of Great Price.

Purpose

This book has been written for the purpose of glorifying Almighty God,
and His Son, Jesus Christ – specifical y in exposing to the reader Their
earthly enemies (who are also our enemies – the only true enemies any of
us actual y have). It has also been written so that the reader may be able to
see clearly the al -pervasive lies and deceptions we accept as “real life” each
and every day.

This book is also intended to assist the reader in fol owing the prophet

Moroni's forthright warning in the Book of Mormon, which he writes in Ether
chapter 8:

“Wherefore, O ye Gentiles, it is wisdom in God that these things [Ed. note:

i.e. – the origins of the secret society of the ancient Jaredites that Moroni
discussed previous to this] should be shown unto you, that thereby ye may
repent of your sins, and suffer not that these murderous combinations
shal get above you... the Lord commandeth you, when ye shal see these
things come among you that ye shal awake to a sense of your awful
situation, because of this secret combination which shal be among you.”

We are entering the final stages of this earth's telestial existence.

Events are about to occur that are both Biblical y and historical y

3

INTRODUCTION
unprecedented. We who are professed believers of Jesus Christ are in
profound danger, and many (if not most) of us wil lose our lives should we
refuse to deny our testimonies of Him.

Far too many of us are blinded by deception, unable to identify who our
true enemies in this world are, and we end up placing our trust in serpents
and wolves in sheep's clothing. The intention of this book is to assist the
reader in breaking through such deceptions into a ful awakening of the al -
pervasive influence of modern secret combinations.

Disclaimer

This is not an official publication of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Saints (henceforward referred to as the LDS Church, or the Church). The
opinions and views expressed herein belong solely to the author. It is neither
to be assumed nor implied that everything contained within is definitive
doctrine of the LDS Church. The contents of this book represent the author's
personal understandings of LDS doctrine and of other matters addressed
herein, which have been arrived at through personal study and prayer. The
author, alone, should be blamed if there is any content that turns out to be
doctrinal y incorrect. I, the author, am wil ing to make such corrections in
future editions of this book as they are brought to my attention.

Format of This Book

This book is meant to be read in linear fashion, from beginning to end.

It is composed in a manner which presents a variety of evidences which
build upon each other (as the scriptures say) "precept upon precept, line
upon line... here a little, and there a little."4 It is meant to be read in
conjunction with viewing and absorbing the supporting material that is
referenced throughout the text. The reader's "eyes of understanding"5 wil be
gradual y opened piecemeal in order to grasp the world-wide picture of the
spiritual and temporal forces that constitute the Kingdom of the Devil – while
simultaneously gaining a greater comprehension (and far greater
appreciation) of the immensity and grandeur of the Kingdom of God.

In addition to quoting from canonized scriptures (The Bible, The Book of

Mormon, The Doctrine and Covenants, The Pearl of Great Price), and LDS

General Authorities and scholars, I also quote extensively from authoritative
sources of those “in the know” of the Devil's Kingdom – those who are
revered and celebrated throughout the arcane world – because their
lectures, writings, confessions and admissions vindicate the warnings and
teachings of the Lord's chosen prophets. In many ways, this book is a

4

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
compendium of evidence from the “dark side,” to assist in developing one's
discernment – “eyes that see” and “ears that hear” – not only of the hidden
works of darkness, but also the Lord's hand (and patience and long-
suffering) in al things.

“The things of God are of deep import; and time, and experience, and
careful and ponderous and solemn thoughts can only find them out. Thy
mind, O man!... must stretch as high as the utmost heavens, and search
into and contemplate the darkest abyss, and the broad expanse of eternity

—thou must commune with God.”

– Joseph Smith6

Most of the chapters in this book are composed in the fol owing way: a
topic or concept is introduced and briefly expounded upon, fol owed by
extensive quoted evidence (verified writings of authoritative sources, or
testimony of whistle-blowers or victims, or transcripts of audio/video
recordings), fol owed by or interjected with additional commentary by the
author. At times it may seem as though I am quoting material at great length
which could be shortened and summarized while being equal y effectively.

However, I pray the reader be patient and absorb it al linearly as presented

– for many parts which may seem needlessly elaborate or unconnected early
on wil prove to carry greater meaning and come together in later chapters.

As you read, please maintain an awareness that out of hundreds of
sources and volumes of information, and years of extensive research, the
most potent, direct and critical evidence and information was filtered to be
included within this book, then compiled in a manner that the reader can
comprehend its implications rapidly. For every topic, testimony and evidence
touched upon in this book, there is a great deal more material available that
col aborates.

A Sober Warning

I must warn the reader that this book is dangerous. Why? Because after
one reads this book cover-to-cover, one wil no longer be able to claim
ignorance. The reader wil have a direct, transparent, unobstructed
understanding of the source of al evil being perpetrated on the world. The

Lord God Almighty wil not hold one guiltless if one dismisses the evidence
within this book.

Is that too audacious of a statement? I declare to the reader that God,
through the power and guidance of His Holy Spirit, has encouraged and
guided me in writing and compiling this information. I pray that readers are
wil ing to alter their perceptions, opinions, and convictions of “real life” that
do not currently line up with the evidences and testimonies presented in this

5

INTRODUCTION
book – to be wil ing to al ow the Holy Spirit to ful y awake them to an
understanding of the powers and machinations of Lucifer in this world.

“Write the works of this people, which shal be, even as hath been written,
of that which hath been. For behold, out of the books which have been
written, and which shal be written, shal this people be judged, for by
them shal their works be known unto men.” 7

This book provides the reader a significant understanding about the
hidden portions of Lucifer's kingdom, how it originated, how it works, who is
involved, how to identify them, the machinations they have perpetrated in
the past, as wel as the frauds and atrocities they are currently committing
and planning for the near future. Everything within is potent information.

Though extensive, nothing is arbitrary or frivolous.

Simply by knowing these things, one wil become a threat and a danger
to Lucifer's kingdom. Therefore, he may cause one to receive occasional
spiritual attacks. I, myself, have personal y experienced such things in the
fol owing manners: irrational bouts of fear, depression, paranoia, and/or
confusion and disquiet in the mind. Other times I have felt a menacing,
malevolent presence in my vicinity, or a suffocating, paralyzing pressure
enveloping my entire body. However, as the Lord Jesus Christ reassures: Fear
not – ask and ye shal receive. Patient, faithful prayer and supplication never
fails to eventual y dispel such intimidation tactics.

As is to be expected, some of the content and subject matter of this
book are, by their nature, disturbing. It would not be appropriate for minors
to read this book, at least not without a guardian's assistance or approval.

Aren't We Supposed To Seek Light
and Shun Darkness?

“Therefore, that we should waste and wear out our lives in bringing to
light al the hidden things of darkness, wherein we know them; and they
are truly manifest from heaven — These should then be attended to with
great earnestness. Let no man count them as smal things; for there is
much which lieth in futurity, pertaining to the saints, which depends upon
these things.”

– Joseph Smith8 (emphasis added)

The “futurity” that Joseph Smith mentions is today.

On April 6th, 1972, then-Apostle Ezra Taft Benson, stated the fol owing in

General Conference in his talk cal ed Civic Standards of the Faithful Saints

(emphasis added):

6

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“Joseph Smith said that the Book of Mormon was the “keystone of our
religion” and the “most correct” book on earth. (DHC, vol. 6, p. 56.) This
most correct book on earth states that the downfal of two great American
civilizations came as a result of secret conspiracies whose desire was to
overthrow the freedom of the people. “And they have caused the
destruction of this people of whom I am now speaking,” says Moroni, “and
also the destruction of the people of Nephi.” (Ether 8:21.)

“Now undoubtedly Moroni could have pointed out many factors that led to
the destruction of the people, but notice how he singled out the secret
combinations, just as the Church today could point out many threats to
peace, prosperity, and the spread of God’s work, but it has singled out the
greatest threat as the great conspiracy. There is no conspiracy theory in
the Book of Mormon — it is a conspiracy fact.

“And along this line, I would highly recommend to you a new
book entitled 'None Dare Call It Conspiracy' by Gary Allen.

“Then Moroni speaks to us in this day and says, “Wherefore, the Lord
commandeth you, when ye shal see these things come among you that ye
shal awake to a sense of your awful situation, because of this secret
combination which shal be among you” (Ether 8:14.)

“The Book of Mormon further warns that “whatsoever nation shal uphold
such secret combinations, to get power and gain, until they shal spread
over the nation, behold they shal be destroyed. …” (Ether 8:22.)

“This scripture should alert us to what is ahead unless we repent, because
there is no question but that as people of the free world, we are
increasingly upholding many of the evils of the adversary today....

“Now we are assured that the Church wil remain on the earth until the

Lord comes again — but at what price?... President Clark warned us that

“we stand in danger of losing our liberties, and that once lost, only
blood will bring them back; and once lost, we of this church wil , in
order to keep the Church going forward, have more sacrifices to make
and more persecutions to endure than we have yet known. …”

(Conference Report, April 1944, p. 116.) And he stated that if the
conspiracy “comes here it wil probably come in its ful vigor and there
will be a lot of vacant places among those who guide and direct,
not only this government, but also this Church of ours. ””

(Conference Report, April 1952.)

Consider the extreme weight of the matter of preserving liberty –
especial y in what Benson quotes from Apostle J. Reuben Clark. Put simply:

secret combinations (societies) are the source of conspiracy, conspiracy is
the primary source of the erosion of public liberty, and liberty lost requires
blood to regain.

In another speech9 given at Temple Square in 1966, he stressed the

7

INTRODUCTION
fol owing (emphasis added):

“It is imperative that American citizens become alerted and informed
regarding the threat to our welfare, happiness and freedom. No American
is worthy of citizenship in this great land who refuses to take an active
interest in these important matters. Al we hold dear as a great Christian
nation is at stake....

“One of our most serious problems is the inferiority complex which people
feel when they are not informed and unorganized. They dare not make a
decision on these vital issues. They let other people think for them. They
stumble around in the middle of the road trying to avoid being

“controversial” and get hit by traffic going both ways.

“To the patriots I say this: Take that long eternal look. Stand up for
freedom no matter what the cost. It can help to save your soul – and
maybe your country....

“The days ahead are sobering and chal enging, and wil demand the faith,
prayers and loyalty of every American.... May God give us the wisdom to
recognize the dangers of complacency, the threat to our freedom and the
strength to meet this danger courageously.”

The warnings of then-Apostle Ezra Taft Benson (who later became

President of the Church), as wel as those he quotes from Apostle J. Reuben

Clark, ought to send chil s down the spines of every Latter-Day Saint today,
especial y those who are American citizens, who ought to take notice that
our liberties and freedoms are being trampled on right before our eyes. Since
the events that occurred on 9/11/2001, there has been alarming legislation
passed that nul ifies Constitutional and other protections U.S. citizens have
taken for granted. The Patriot Act, NSPD-51, and NDAA are just a few
examples, along with the increasing power and unaccountability-to-the-
public of Federal agencies such as the TSA and the NSA.

However, there's something else that demands our attention: President

Benson did something unprecedented in his 1972 conference talk that has
never been done before nor since in any General Conference (to the best of
my knowledge): he recommended a book written by a non-LDS to the entire
membership of the Church.

How was this recommendation received? How many LDS do you know
that ran out after this conference and bought a copy of Gary Allen's None

Dare Cal It Conspiracy? How many LDS do you know who own a copy? How
many do you know who have read it? How many LDS do you know who have
even heard of this book? Have you heard of it, read it, own a copy of it?

If one looks at the transcript of President Benson's talk on lds.org (or
anywhere else for that matter), this sentence he utters, “And along this line,

I would highly recommend to you a new book entitled 'None Dare Cal It

8

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Conspiracy' by Gary Allen” is not there.10 If one views the conference video11
of April 6th 1972 (included in the supporting material), he/she wil see and
hear him say it – just as the vast majority of LDS members who watched or
listened to conference witnessed him say it, and did not act upon it.

The Lord Jesus Christ has made it clear that part of being a stalwart
saint worthy of His Kingdom includes developing a keen discernment
between what is truly of Him and what is of Lucifer. Ignorance of how the
adversary works in this world – and the manner in which he subtly crafts
profound evil to appear as benign or even benevolent – is not a virtue, it is a
crippling handicap.

“Therefore, be ye as wise as serpents and yet without sin.”

– Jesus Christ, D&C 111:11

“I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves: be ye therefore wise as
serpents, and harmless as doves.”

– Jesus Christ, Matthew 10:16

It Is Our Personal Spiritual Duty

To Discern Wolves And Serpents

Exposing the roots of the kingdom of the devil causes it to be
ineffectual, because it can no longer deceive. Being thus awake, one is
unable to be fooled, manipulated, or swayed ever again by the rhetoric,
mimicking, and deceptions of Satan's fol owers. Additional y, along with one's
burning testimony that Jesus is the Christ, and one's testimony that the Bible
and the Book of Mormon are the word of God via His chosen prophets, one
wil have a burning desire to empower others to wake up to knowledge that
wil powerful y aid their ability to discern true good from true evil.

If we are to believe the Book of Mormon – if we wish to honor Moroni's
warning – we believing Gentiles of these final days need to understand that
we have been commanded to look, recognize, and ful y wake up to the
agenda and identity of the members of secret combinations and their hidden
works. It is not enough to dismiss these matters along the lines of, “Sure,
there's corruption happening somewhere, by somebody, and that's a
bummer.”

We must first humble ourselves by admitting that we truly don't know
exactly what and who Moroni is warning us about. Then we must desire to
know. Once we take our own initiative to develop discernment, the Lord wil
guide us to understand and identify who is involved, what is being planned
and enacted, why these things are being done (the agenda and motives),
how it is being accomplished (or wil be), how their agenda affects us, and

9

INTRODUCTION
also how everyone – and I mean everyone – is inadvertently assisting them,
whether we acknowledge it or not.

It is fol y for Church members to assume that the LDS General

Authorities are required to lay al this out for us – to expose and declare
everything plainly to us, say, during General Conference. We have the Book
of Mormon, we have their prophetic warnings already – to expect anything
more from them is equivalent to seeking to place our personal responsibility
upon their shoulders. Should LDS members, even a vast majority of them, be
deceived by wolves in sheep clothing – whether in government or even
within the Church (as J. Reuben Clark strongly implies both) – they cannot
expect to be clued into the deception by the leaders of the Church.

There are some excel ent books by LDS authors that expound upon
some of the more historical and political manifestations of matters of
conspiracy and deception that I present in this book. Some of those which I
highly recommend include:

• W. Cleon Skousen's The Naked Communist and The Naked Capitalist

• H. Verlan Andersen's The Great and Abominable Church of the Devil

• Ken Bower's Hiding in Plain Sight: Unmasking How Secret

Combinations Operate In the Last Days

• Christopher S. Bentley's The Hidden Things of Darkness: An Expose of
the Enemies of Christ

• most enthusiastic of al – Jack Monnett's Awakening to Our Awful

Situation: Warnings From the Nephite Prophets (both books 1 and 2)

If the reader has read one or more of these books, then he or she
already has a considerable understanding. However, this work pierces
straight to the heart of the devil's kingdom by exposing and expounding
upon “straight from the horse's mouth” evidence. It is wel worth one's time
to read this book cover-to-cover even if one has read each of these others.

Lastly, this book and the included supporting material are composed in a
way that is conducive to the Holy Spirit being present and able to witness to
the reader the truth of the contents. Recal that there is much disturbing
information in the Book of Mormon, especial y the letters that Moroni
transcribes from his father, which describe in detail the horrendous carnage
perpetrated on their people, and even worse atrocities committed by their
own people12. When presented appropriately, the Holy Spirit is not offended
by disturbing truths and wil testify of the veracity of such, no matter how
disheartening those truths may be.

10

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Text And Supporting Material

Devoid of Sensationalistic Content

Because my intention is to expose only the most pertinent matters of
the hidden things of darkness, I intentional y did not include many images in
the text. In the supporting material I also did not include content that would
be considered sensationalistic or geared towards fear-mongering. I especial y
avoid extensive exploration into occult symbols or imagery. Truly there is no
need to, for dwel ing on such unnecessarily only tends to offend the Holy

Spirit. I touch upon such only where prudent, and focus on exposing key

Luciferian connections, workings and dealings. Some graphic content is
included in the text and supporting material (strictly for testimony/evidence
purposes), but it is preceded with warnings to notify the reader/viewer.

Only Fools Mock

“Fools mock, but they shal mourn; and my grace is sufficient for the
meek... for if [men] humble themselves before me, and have faith in me,
then wil I make weak things become strong unto them.”

– The Lord Jesus Christ to Moroni13

“There is a principle which is a bar against al information, which is proof
against al argument, and which cannot fail to keep a man in everlasting
ignorance. This principle is, contempt prior to examination.”

– attributed to Wil iam Paley

Please take an honest assessment of the fol owing:

The emotions one is experiencing...

The preconceived notions going through one's mind...

One's expectations of the contents of this book...

Assumptions of what one wil already agree or disagree with...

Now please analyze: Are you feeling a level of contempt? Derision?

Indignity? Condescension? Are you mental y gearing up to deride, disprove,
rebut, dismiss or possibly even mock what's written here?

Believing LDS members regularly pray that unbelievers wil open their
hearts when investigating the LDS Church and pondering the Book of

Mormon. Please exercise a similar level of openness and contrition as one
would hope from investigators – for that is exactly what one is: an
investigator to discovering the hidden works of darkness that have been
brought to light. If what is written in this book is true, it wil resonate as
much as the Book of Mormon resonates to those that pray and permit new

11

INTRODUCTION
information to come into their lives through the Holy Spirit.

“Moroni warned us that the secret combinations begun by Gadianton are
had among al people.... You who are young wil see many things that wil
try your courage and test your faith. All of the mocking does not come
from outside of the Church. Let me say that again: All of the mocking
does not come from outside of the Church. Be careful that you do
not fal into the category of mocking.”

– Apostle Boyd K. Packer14

Do not scoff nor mock. Anyone or anything. Ever again. Cease to place
trust in others who mock.

1 1 Nephi 14:9-12, The Book of Mormon

2 Give Me Liberty or Give Me Death speech (emphasis added)

3 Matthew 6:24, Luke 16:13; also 3Nephi 13:24, The Book of Mormon

4 Isaiah 28:10

5 D&C 110:1

6 Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith (Salt Lake City, 1938), p. 137

7 3 Nephi 27:24-25 (emphasis added)

8 Doctrine & Covenants 123:13-15

9 Ezra Taft Benson, Stand Up For Freedom. Speech delivered to The Utah Forum for
the American Idea at the Assembly Hal at Temple Square, Feb 11, 1966.

10 An explanation as to why this phrase does not appear in the transcript is provided
by the website mormonchronicle.com at http://www.mormonchronicle.com/the-
editing-of-an-apostle/ as fol ows

“[W]as Elder Benson reprimanded and forced to change the text of his talk – as
some have suggested? The change in the official record of this talk and what was

“real y behind it” has been the subject of much and speculation, and has been of
concern to many people ever since the official record of the talk was released by
the Church. Some even wrote to Elder Benson asking him what happened.

Thankful y, some of those people saved the response they received from Elder

Benson, and the reason isn’t nearly as sinister as some have claimed. No, he
wasn’t reprimanded and forced to change his talk; and no, there weren’t some

“dark-forces” at the Church office building trying to silence the words of an

Apostle.

“In one of the letters he wrote concerning the subject, he said, “When I learned
that we had representatives from behind the Iron Curtain at our conference,
where we have over 5,000 members, I made a few minor changes in my talk of
my own volition… Our Ensign magazine has worldwide distribution and it seemed
the part of wisdom to make a very limited number of minor changes. I continue
to encourage people to read NONE DARE CALL IT CONSPIRACY.””

11 Refer to the video file in the supporting material: None Dare Cal It Conspiracy

12

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

12 Refer to Book of Moroni chapter 9 in The Book of Mormon

13 Ether 12:26,27, The Book of Mormon

14 BYU Devotional, 16 January 2007 (emphasis added)

13

PROLOGUE:

THE NATURE OF TRUTH

15

“Wherefore, O ye Gentiles, it is wisdom in God that these things
should be shown unto you, that thereby ye may repent of your sins,
and suffer not that these murderous combinations shal get above
you, which are built up to get power and gain—and the work, yea,
even the work of destruction come upon you... to your overthrow
and destruction if ye shal suffer these things to be.

“Wherefore, the Lord commandeth you, when ye shal see these
things come among you that ye shal awake to a sense of your awful
situation, because of this secret combination which shal be among
you... whoso buildeth it up seeketh to overthrow the freedom of al
lands, nations, and countries; and it bringeth to pass the destruction
of al people, for it is built up by the devil... who hath hardened the
hearts of men that they have murdered the prophets, and stoned
them, and cast them out from the beginning.”

– Moroni, lone survivor of the Nephite nation's genocide1

“I testify that wickedness is rapidly expanding in every segment of
our society. It is more highly organized, more cleverly disguised, and
more powerful y promoted than ever before. Secret combinations
lusting for power, gain, and glory are flourishing. A secret
combination that seeks to overthrow the freedom of al lands,
nations, and countries is increasing its evil influence and control over

America and the entire world....

“I testify that as the forces of evil increase under Lucifer’s leadership
and as the forces of good increase under the leadership of Jesus

Christ, there wil be growing battles between the two until the final
confrontation. As the issues become clearer and more obvious, al
mankind wil eventual y be required to align themselves either for
the kingdom of God or for the kingdom of the devil. As these
conflicts rage, either secretly or openly, the righteous wil be tested.

God’s wrath wil soon shake the nations of the earth and wil be
poured out on the wicked without measure. But God wil provide
strength for the righteous and the means of escape; and eventual y
and final y truth wil triumph.”

– LDS President Ezra Taft Benson2

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Again, Patrick Henry:

“It is natural for man to indulge in the il usions of hope. We are apt to shut
our eyes against a painful truth, and listen to the song of that siren til she
transforms us into beasts... For my part, whatever anguish of spirit it may
cost, I am wil ing to know the whole truth, to know the worst, and to
provide for it.”

What do today's il usions of hope and siren songs sound like? A
sampling:

“All is wel in Zion. Zion and The World are at peace. Relax. Watch TV. Go
shopping. Play a lot of video games. Get excited over sports. Enjoy those
catchy top 40 hits. Let your eyes undress those models. Cute gifts
demonstrate real friendship. Have you checked your social network
updates? There are so many adorable Youtube videos, aren't there? Talk
shows and mainstream news provide everything you need to know. Sure
there are problems out there, but there is always an expert handling the
situation. It wil al work out. Go with the flow. Don't concern yourself
about unpleasant matters – you've got enough on your plate. What more
could you do anyway? Don't make waves. Another famous singer died – go
back and revisit her biggest hits....”

We live in a world saturated with insipid, unrealistic “hope,” – with
hundreds of siren songs playing every which way we turn – luring us from
having to take a good, long look at painful truths... until we are lul ed into a
complacent, il usory sense of security. God is not able to block out these
truths – they are always before His face. He agonizes over them. In
commanding us to awake to a sense of our awful situation, He expects us to
take the time to acknowledge and learn about them. He wil not exempt us
from turning away from these truths when He has provided the capacity for
us to understand them.

The nature of truth can be summarized in a single defining symbol: a
sword.

“Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came not to send
peace, but a sword.”

– Jesus Christ, Matt 10:35

“Repent; or else I wil come unto thee quickly, and wil fight against them
with the sword of my mouth.”

– Jesus Christ, Revelations 2:16

The Lord, Jesus Christ, came to earth to establish plain, direct truth.

Despite today's trends that insist otherwise, truth is not subjective. It is
unyielding. It is harsh. It is raw. It penetrates. It divides. It separates error
with precision. Due to our fal en, imperfect, corrupted nature, truth is – at
minimum – somewhat painful for every single person. There is a good reason

17

PROLOGUE: THE NATURE OF TRUTH
why it's painful to eat “humble pie.” Absolute truth cannot be bent, shaped,
manipulated, or coerced. We must humbly bend and straighten ourselves
according to it – not seek to soften it or water it down in order to make it
more palatable to consume.

“Many therefore of [Jesus'] disciples, when they had heard this, said, This
is an hard saying; who can hear it?

“When Jesus knew in himself that his disciples murmured at it, he said
unto them, Doth this offend you?

“From that time many of his disciples went back, and walked no more with
him.

“Then said Jesus unto the twelve, Wil ye also go away?

“Then Simon Peter answered him, Lord, to whom shal we go? Thou hast
the words of eternal life. And we believe and are sure that thou art that

Christ, the Son of the living God.”3

Even when Jesus Christ was right there, right there in the flesh on the
earth, some of the truths He taught were so direct and unsettling that they
offended even those who counted themselves as His disciples, to the point
that they left Him.

When we are faced with plain, direct truth, we have only two options:

acknowledge and accept it, or don't. Not accepting it might include: denying
it, fighting it, sugar-coating it, struggling with it, accepting some parts while
rejecting others, etc.

There is only one sure verification of al truth: the Lord Jesus Christ
through the power of the Holy Ghost. The scriptures, written and recorded
by inspired men of God, provide a filter through which we mine al
information for its core truths. The more polished, publicly-available and
affable the source, the more likely that any truth within has been watered
down, corrupted, filtered, or compromised.

While plain, direct truth is rarely found in polished form (i.e. neatly
packaged and presented in an uncorrupted manner to the general public), it
nevertheless can be found anywhere from any source: from the lips of
infants and the worldly-uneducated, to the rantings of the elderly and social
pariahs. Lest we forget in our modern age, nearly al men of God in times
past were social pariahs in their times – some to the point that they were
kil ed by secret society members, or those who refused to recognize that
they were errant.

Over the past six years, I have been on a crusade to uncover as much
as I could about secret societies and the conspiracies that they are
connected to – no matter the source. I have kept Patrick Henry's words

18

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
firmly in mind: “...whatever anguish of spirit it may cost, I am wil ing to
know the whole truth, to know the worst, and to provide for it.”

I pray the reader is ready and wil ing to embrace the whole truth about
the difficult topics that are presented – to know the worst of what Lucifer-
guided human beings are capable of planning, perpetrating and enacting on
the human race, while simultaneously posturing themselves to the public as
genteel, enlightened, debonair, wise, and sophisticated ladies and
gentlemen.

The reader's bubble of il usion is about to be slashed by the razor-sharp
sword of truth. As it does, check yourself: Does it offend you? Wil ye also go
away?

A Question Everyone Must Ask Oneself

There is one question that every single person on this planet needs to
ask him/herself: "Who do you trust?" Not what, but who.

The answer must be a person, or some form of definitive higher entity
than oneself – someone one is able to directly receive answers and/or
information from.

It is impossible to answer with “I don't trust anybody” or “I only trust
myself” or even “I only trust the facts / evidence / verifiable data,” because
each and every one of us must rely on another person, or group, or entity
for facts / evidence / verifiable data – as wel as al other information and/or
testimonies that we form our deciding opinions and beliefs from.

In answering this question, it is important to realize that no matter what
facts we receive, we're relying on someone to provide that information, and
we're relying upon how they have decided to present it. As we trust them
and their manner of presentation, we usual y end up relying on their
conclusions. Despite understanding that a handful of facts do not constitute
the whole truth of a matter, we often tend to base our final opinions from
the way in which those few facts are presented. We tend to not seek other
persons or sources for further facts or details. Therefore, we must scrutinize
even our most trusted sources of information, for we have been warned
repeatedly in the scriptures that “cursed is he that putteth his trust in man or
maketh flesh his arm [Ed. note: i.e. relies upon worldly wisdom/strength].” 4

Once we answer for ourselves who we trust, the next question
becomes: "In whom does this person trust?" When you take in information
from someone – be it a politician, a teacher, a guru, a religious leader, a talk
show host, a bil ionaire, a best-sel ing author, a neighbor, a family member,

19

PROLOGUE: THE NATURE OF TRUTH
anyone – one must scrutinize: "Who does he/she trust?"

In honestly assessing the answers to these two questions, one can
appropriately gauge how much weight one ought to give the convictions,
opinions, beliefs, and/or statements of others.

The Author's Personal Declaration of Trust

• I have made a resolute, unwavering decision to trust in my Lord and

Savior, Jesus Christ.

• I trust that the ful ness of His Gospel has been restored through

Joseph Smith, and that His authorized institution on earth is The

Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints.

• I trust the canonized records of the writings of His chosen prophets,
including: the Book of Mormon, The Bible, The Doctrine and

Covenants, and the Pearl of Great Price.

• I trust that there is truth to be gleaned and discerned from non-
canonized records which testify of Christ in a manner consistent of the
above-mentioned canonized records, including: the Apocrypha, the

Dead Sea Scrol s, the ancient Christian records discovered at Nag

Hammadi, letters from the ancient apostles not included in the Bible,
and so forth – as long as they are translated correctly.

• I trust the teachings of Joseph Smith, and inspired teachings from
successive General Authorities of the LDS Church.

• On an individual level, I trust the Holy Ghost, which communicates to
the soul in gentle, reverent ways – which produce a sense of purity,
solace and joy – even a sense of altruism – that stirs the heart and
aids one to filter truth from error or corruption.

• I trust in the tenets of government laid out in the Constitution of the

United States of America and the Bil of Rights. I trust these tenets
because I trust the Doctrine & Covenants, where the Lord Jesus Christ
revealed to Joseph Smith that He inspired America's founding fathers
to compose it as they did.5

The fol owing flowchart lays out the logical process which I use as I
conduct research. My analysis is based upon five key criteria that reflect
what I outlined in my Declaration of Trust.

20

Diagram of the Author's Logical Process

21

PROLOGUE: THE NATURE OF TRUTH

Through this method of analysis, and through the guidance of the Holy

Spirit, I have come to the conclusions that I discuss in this book.

Please realize that there is absolutely no political, economic, academic,
nor social criteria factored in my logical process. I have zero adherences to
political affiliation, and I did not factor the social standing or worldly
achievements of those whom I obtained data and information from. I do not
give preference to economic nor academic achievements.

I seek only truth, whether it comes from the celebrated or the pariah.

From this point on, the bal is in the reader's court. I have lain bare
what my firm beliefs are, as wel as how I processed and filtered what I
present in this book. The reader must decide the extent to which he/she can
trust what is in here. I provide as many references as I feel necessary, but I
do not attempt to back up every single conclusion with irrefutable proof.

As one takes this information in, I expect the reader to rely on one's
divinely-provided right and ability, as a believer of Christ, to cal upon God in
prayer for the verification of the Holy Spirit to confirm these things as true.

The Nature of The Adversary, The Evil One,

The Liar from the Beginning

And there was war in heaven: Michael and his angels fought against
the dragon; and the dragon fought and his angels, And prevailed
not; neither was their place found any more in heaven. And the
great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, cal ed the Devil, and

Satan, which deceiveth the whole world: he was cast out into the
earth, and his angels were cast out with him.

– Revelation 12:7-9

Exactly who or what is “Lucifer,” “Satan,” “the Adversary,” etc? As this
book seeks to expose this being's very real and tangible organizations in the
world – and that it operates in direct antithesis with The Church of Jesus

Christ of Latter-Day Saints – it is imperative to present a clear understanding
of the exact nature and traits of this being.

In accordance with the teachings of the fore-mentioned canonized
scriptures, it must be understood that there is an actual being who occupied
a very high standing in the pre-mortal realm (also referred to as the pre-
existence), and who rebel ed against Almighty God and His son, Jesus Christ.

This is what we are to understand regarding this being:

22

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

1. His name, Lucifer, means “Bringer of Light” or “Light Bearer.” He is
also referred to as Satan. These two names do not denote two
separate entities or beings – they refer to the same being.

2. He was banished from the presence of Almighty God and confined to
the earth.6 He exists in spirit-form here on this earth.

3. Bil ions of other pre-mortal spirits (“a third part of the hosts of
heaven”) were banished with him also.7 They are also in spirit-form
here on the earth, and continue to do his bidding.

4. Lucifer and his minion spirits are forever barred from obtaining
physical bodies of their own – or, put another way, they are barred
from taking the next step in eternal progression.

5. Lucifer and these other spirits desperately covet having their own
physical bodies, to the point where they seek opportunities to
temporarily “possess” the bodies of humans (or even animals – as
demonstrated in the New Testament when Jesus cast out the

“Legion” of evil spirits from the afflicted crazy man. They entered
into a herd of swine, which immediately went berserk).8

6. Lucifer and his fol owers are not under a veil of forgetfulness.9 They
also maintain a perfect knowledge and remembrance of al that
transpired before the creation of this earth – including the identities
of each of us mortals in the pre-existence. They also have a perfect
understanding of every single event that has ever transpired on this
earth – whereas we must rely on written records, legends,
historians, myths, etc. Additional y, these beings are familiar with
every conceivable language, writing system, science, mathematical
system, technology, and (presumably) a good deal of al that is
knowable both of the eternities and of the earthly-temporal.

7. Lucifer attempts to paint himself like unto Prometheus – as a
misunderstood caretaker of the human race.10 Lucifer twists his role
in getting Adam and Eve to eat the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge of

Good and Evil as an act of mercy, empathy, and generosity to set
mankind on the path of being like God – in being the instrument in
providing them an intel ect wherewith they can begin to understand
good and evil. In Lucifer's own eyes, he sees himself as the
perpetual victim of an unjust, undeserving Almighty God.

8. Lucifer is capable of both lying and tel ing the truth in any manner
whatsoever. He wil tel the truth when it works in his favor. He wil
misrepresent, misdirect, divert attention, or tel a bald-face lie when
such tactics work in his favor. Just about the only plain truths that
cannot be twisted in his favor are that Jesus Christ is the one and
only Savior of the world, that Jesus Christ is “the way, the truth, and
the life,”11 that Jesus Christ is the light and the life of the world, that

Jesus Christ is the Only Begotten Son of the Father, and that there is
no other name, nor deity, nor any other method – save through

23

PROLOGUE: THE NATURE OF TRUTH

Jesus Christ – that redemption and salvation can come for each and
every man, woman, and child that has ever lived on the earth.12

9. Lucifer has a blistering unquenchable hatred of Jesus Christ. Nothing
gives him greater pleasure than to utilize religiosity in causing misery
and suffering carried out in the name of Christ, or justified using the
words of His prophets. Nothing gives Lucifer more satisfaction than
confusing, twisting, eroding, vilifying, and complicating the teachings
and doctrine of Jesus Christ and His authorized servants.

10.In four simple words: God creates, Satan imitates.

These character traits of Lucifer (or “Satan”) are important to keep in
mind, as they are relevant throughout this book.

The Concealment of the Roots of Evil

Depends Upon Conspiracy

There are a thousand hacking at the branches of evil to one who is striking
at the root.

– Henry Thoreau

Evil is everywhere – it's not difficult to see. Everyday we're increasingly
flooded with it – even to the point where we're indoctrinated not to judge
anything as evil. Some ideologies now lambaste that the only true evil is in
labeling something or some behavior as evil or wrong. However, through
adherence to Christ's Gospel, proper discernment of that which is truly evil
and truly good cannot be chipped away.

It is critical to understand that the obvious evil that we are trying to
keep from infecting our lives and society is merely layer upon layer of
branches of evil. None of it comes close to the root. One can spend great
time and energy campaigning against this evil behavior, or that evil concept

– and with every branch of thorns they hack off, every noxious weed they
spray, it's as though five more pop up in its place. It becomes a losing battle
where more setbacks occur for every temporary victory.

At the same time, most of us are al owing ourselves to trust and be won
over by wolves and serpents who are doing a marvelous job of pretending to
be on our side.

Although Satan is “the root of al evil,” it is not as though we can attack
him directly. We can petition Almighty God though prayer to curb Satan's
activities – but is there anything more that we can do?

What if we can understand the way Satan connects to this world?

24

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

What if we are able to look into the depths of darkness and shine the
light of public awareness upon the roots of evil – the place where the
noxious weeds of confusion, the poisonous flowers of temptation, and
thorned branches of addiction spring from?

A secret cannot continue to exist when exposed. A conspiracy cannot
continue to function if everyone (who has not sided with it) has been
convinced of its existence.

Once one ful y comprehends where the roots of evil lie, the veneer of
deception that the whole world is blinded with becomes translucent and
easier to penetrate. Those who have a testimony of Jesus Christ can gain a
powerful understanding of how the kingdom of the devil functions and
thrives in the world – and the wolves and serpents become easier to identify.

An Allegory Of How Conspiracy Works

The manner in which a conspiracy functions needs to be understood.

The basics of conspiracy are manifested in a memorable scene from the
animated film The Incredibles. The setting of the story is as fol ows:

The protagonists are the Parr family: five family members who (as
others in this movie’s world) have been born with superhuman powers. They
are referred to as “Supers.” Due to a series of destructive accidents, lawsuits
and bad press, the Supers must do al they can to conceal their powers from
the general public. For over a decade, they have been living a common-man
livelihood.

In one scene (which is included in the supporting material13) Mrs. Parr is
cal ed into the principal's office of her children's elementary school. Her son,

Dash – gifted with the ability to move at lightning speeds – is a
troublemaker. Mrs. Parr (also a Super) is informed that Dash is putting
thumbtacks on the teacher's stool. When Dash balks at this accusation, his
balding, stuffy, tightly-wound teacher retorts “Look! I know it's you!”

Despite Mrs. Parr suspecting that her son is guilty, she questions the
teacher, “You saw him do this?” When the teacher confesses that he didn't,
she presses him, “Then how do you know it was him?” The teacher then
presents a video tape from a secret camera. A terrified expression flashes on

Dash's face. His mother sees it, and now knows for sure that he's guilty.

On the video, as the teacher goes to sit down on his stool, Dash's body
flickers for a split second. Once the teacher connects with the stool, he
jumps up in pain and the classroom erupts in laughter. Dash and his mother
pretend to not be able to see Dash's flash of movement, and the principal

25

PROLOGUE: THE NATURE OF TRUTH
squints incredulously at the screen. The teacher replays the scene, pointing
out how Dash's body flickers – but the principal can't comprehend how

Dash's flickering body can cause a tack to be on the teacher's stool. Dash
and his mother put expressions of confusion on their faces.

The unfortunate principal is now required to consider one of two
possibilities:

1. Dash has some unprecedented superhuman ability, and both he and
his mother are covering up that fact.

… or ...

2. His goofy, rather exasperating employee is a deluded nut, who holds
a personal grudge against Dash and is eager to pin blame on him.

Which possibility does the principal go with? Occam's razor14, right?

“You and your son may go now, Mrs. Parr. I'm sorry for the trouble.”

The teacher explodes, “You're letting him go again? He's guilty! You can see
it on his smug little face. Guilty, I say, guilty!” As Dash walks out, the
audience is shown his smug little face smirking, knowing that once again he
has gotten away with a petty crime.

The scene is comical y bril iant, especial y with the teacher being
characterized as pompous and self-righteous. The audience is natural y
disposed to favoring the protagonist mother and son. Due to the teacher's
demeanor, they are inclined not to sympathize with him.

However, there is a glaring problem: The teacher was correct. Occam's
razor failed. There was no coincidence; Dash had actual y been putting tacks
on the teacher's stool at lightning speed. The teacher had genuine evidence
of Dash committing this act. Even the teacher had a difficult time coming to
grips with the only possible conclusion from it: that, somehow, this kid had
superhuman abilities.

Looking ahead in this example, the teacher's sanity wil be questioned,
his honesty, judgment and integrity wil be suspect, and he wil be branded
as having an unreasonable grudge against this student – which wil likely
result in greater lenience extended to Dash by others. All this wil unjustly
befal the teacher, despite the fact that he was correct al along, and had
even col ected hard evidence of the crime.

Given the background of the movie's world, the school principal was
aware of the existence of Supers, yet he decided to dismiss any further
analysis of the teacher's evidence. He quickly reached the verdict that the
teacher is a delusional nut. Case closed.

The core of this scenario is precisely the definition of “conspiracy” – a
minimum of two people working together to keep something profoundly

26

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
secret, or to withhold information from being exposed. Used in its most
sinister definition, conspirators work together in committing a crime, fraud,
or other wrongful act. It is in the vested interest of al who are involved, or in
any way connected, to do everything in their power to: keep secrets from
being disclosed, members of the conspiracy from being discovered or
prosecuted, or from anyone “spil ing their guts” and confessing al . All
involved in the conspiracy, directly or indirectly, are deeply motivated in
keeping matters, as wel as the members, quiet.

The characters in this movie's scenario represent the fol owing real
world equivalents:

• D
ash – represents a conspiracy-connected criminal act or event, or a
conspiratorial person who is guilty of committing a criminal act.

• Mrs

. Parr – represents every other person or entity which is even
slightly aware of the conspiracy, and which has a vested interest in it
not being exposed. (It doesn't matter if they are directly connected to
the conspiracy or not – if they perceive that they wil be directly or
indirectly affected negatively, they wil cover for the conspiracy or
conspirator(s).)

• T
he T eacher – represents any of the fol owing classifications of
persons:

• victims of conspiracy members' actions and/or the event(s)

perpetrated by them

• the loved ones of the victims of conspiracy

• those who seek to know the truth about an issue (often
labeled “conspiracy theorists”) who feel compel ed to
investigate further

• whistleblowers who had access to conspiracy data or evidence,
and/or who learned about it first-hand, and who decide to
disclose that information (typical y at great personal risk)

• whistleblowers who were active members of the conspiracy
who have decided to divulge the secrets, pacts, oaths, data,
etc – thus risking the retribution of other conspiracy members

• T
he P rincipal – represents the naive outsider: John and Jane General

Public who live their lives completely oblivious and not motivated to
investigate further.

The Principal represents each and every one of us, who – for al
intents and purposes – are completely outside of any conspiracy. The most
important facet from this example each of us must consider is this: the

27

PROLOGUE: THE NATURE OF TRUTH
principal was unwilling to objectively scrutinize the evidence, nor
give unbiased consideration to the teacher's conclusions.

In real life, many of us have already determined that a large-scale,
interconnected conspiracy is a concept so completely in defiance of Occam's
razor, that we are unwil ing to objectively review and scrutinize any evidence
in support of it. More than anything else, this mindset empowers, protects,
and encourages the conspirators – further ensuring their continued evasion
of justice, and their immunity to commit il egal and abusive actions.

There are those who play a role in conspiracy, and there are those who
do not. Those who are connected to conspiratorial entities may come from
completely different backgrounds, and may appear whol y and completely
unconnected in every way, yet they're able to identify each other through
symbols, signs, and key phrases. Additional y, they are oath-bound (many of
them bound in blood oaths) in supporting, defending, and upholding each
other.

Those Who Ought To Be Experts

Allow Themselves To Be Naive

Despite the fact that conspiracy and secret combinations are a major
theme in the Book of Mormon, a vast majority of LDS members are clueless
to the nature of conspiracy, and most dismiss just about anything that hints
at it. Ask the average LDS member to name a secret combination or secret
society and what responses are received? The most common answers I've
heard are:

• the Mafia

• Street gangs

• Neo-Nazis or “skinheads”

• the Ku Klux Klan (also known as the KKK)

All of these are somewhat valid, except for one problem: none of them
are real y al that secret.

There have been so many popular books, movies and TV shows about
both the mafia and various street gangs that much about these organizations
are far from being secret. They've been dramatized, documented, explored,
and stereotyped to the point of being a bad cliché.

Neo-Nazis are also not exactly secret – their clothes, appearance,
attitude, and paraphernalia give themselves away almost immediately. It's

28

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
not exactly difficult to discover who their members are.

The KKK would actual y qualify as a secret society. However due to it's
historical involvement in horrendous crimes against non-whites, and their
white-supremacist rhetoric, the KKK has been exposed and vilified to the
public. Additional y, many of its leaders and spokesmen are known to the
public, so it's also not a very “secret” society anymore – at least not as
secret as it was intended to be when founded.

If these or similar organized-crime groups are the impressions that
come to mind when the reader considers the term “secret society,” then
please realize that one is effectual y ignorant of modern conspiracy. I wrote
this book precisely for someone like this. Six years before publishing this
book, I was just as ignorant (or perhaps even more so) as the reader is now.

I plead with the reader to take in and pray about everything in this book.

I wil begin by disclosing the secret society that is the most influential
and widespread in the world today: Freemasonry (also known as Masons,

Masonry, the Masonic Order, the Scottish Rite, the York Rite, the Shriners,
and other related names). I quote liberal y from prominent Masonic authors
and authorities. I also relate the autobiographical story of a former high-level

Mason and his experience. Additional y, for the sake of ful disclosure, I
provide the reader details to my personal experience with Freemasonry. This
is provided in Appendix F.

From their own authorities' records, this book documents the origins,
beliefs, and goals of a number of prominent and relevant secret societies, as
wel as their modus operandi (i.e. method of operation). Most importantly
though, the reader wil gain an understanding of how al these things tie
directly to Lucifer and further his machinations.

Why Some Christians Consider
the LDS Church to Be a Secret Society

It is important to be aware that not only do many Christians consider

Mormons to be a “cult,” they also consider the LDS Church to be a secret
society which branched off of Freemasonry. Our holy temples being
accessible only to faithful LDS members (after dedication) gives credence to
this belief – at least in their eyes.

They also cite the fol owing as evidence that the LDS Church is a branch
of Freemasonry:

• Some of the symbols on our temples and on LDS garments are either
exactly the same or similar to those used by Freemasons.

29

PROLOGUE: THE NATURE OF TRUTH

• The endowment in LDS temples contains elements that are similar to

Masonic rites.

• For a time, Joseph Smith and other early LDS Church leaders became
entry-level Masons of what's referred to as the “Blue Lodge.” This wil
be explored in a later chapter.

• A few elements of LDS doctrine superficial y appear similar to Masonic
beliefs, some of which are not harmony with mainstream Christian
doctrine. This wil also be explored in detail later.

A considerable number of Christian groups are convinced that the LDS

Church is only “Christian” on the surface, yet is secretly pagan otherwise.

Additional y, they believe most LDS members are being duped and don't
even grasp that they practice a pagan religion.

There is absolutely no truth to these assertions.

In order to come to this conclusion, these critics of the LDS Church
must outright dismiss and strive to discredit:

• the miraculous nature of the Book of Mormon's origin and translation

• the Book of Mormon's cover-to-cover testimony that Jesus Christ is the
one and only Savior of the world

• the inexplicable miracle of Joseph Smith's extensive accomplishments
over the course of his life – his revelations, experiences and against-al -
odds achievements – despite being raised as an uneducated farm boy,
and being murdered at age 38

• the LDS Church's worldwide proselyting efforts, staffed almost
exclusively by uncompensated volunteers, most of whom pay out of
their personal financial resources to participate

• the LDS Church's widespread practice of unpaid, lay clergy

• the LDS Church disseminating its entire doctrine to al (instead of
hiding it from the public and only delivering it to its members, layered
piecemeal fashion through multiple oaths and rituals)

• the LDS Church's doctrine that salvation is extended to al people, not
only to those considered “elite”

• the LDS Church's disclosure of its leadership roster to the world

• the LDS Church's leaders being required to be humble, meek, inspired,
and exemplary in practicing what they preach

• and al the other numerous, glorious and miraculous aspects of the

LDS Church, including “Jesus Christ” being central in the name of the

30

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Church, its firmly Christ-centered doctrine, its unabashed celebration of

Jesus Christ's life, ministry, and atonement, the embracing of every
aspect of the Bible, and on and on.

Critics must dismiss al of this and more in order to jump to the
conclusion that the LDS Church is an offshoot of Freemasonry, and not
confess what it actual y is: the restoration of Christ's ancient Church,
organization and doctrine, miraculously re-established in purity from

Almighty God and His Only Begotten Son, Jesus Christ – not derived from the
limited wisdom and understanding of men.

God creates, Satan imitates.

Comprehending the Culture of Secret Societies

Many of us who grew up in Christian and LDS households may find it
difficult to grasp how entirely foreign Biblical histories, stories, parables,
symbolism and jargon come across to non-Western cultures – just as,
perhaps, Asian Buddhist or Indian Hindu histories, symbols, legends, and
scriptures are prone to be entirely foreign to us. It's difficult for us to
comprehend and appreciate their cultural and religious mindset without
deeply studying or immersing ourselves in their environment.

On this wise, the deeply cultural, historical and religious mindset of the
members of secret societies is potential y so foreign to Christians as to be
inconceivable. Secret societies are not periodic, self-existing, disconnected
entities in history that now and then crop up and die off – certainly not in the
way that most people think of organized crime syndicates. Truly, they are a
secret religion with an extensive theology, complete with a deep and
extensive awareness of how historical events transpired, even prior to the
time of Noah and the great flood.

Secret societies go al the way back to Cain. They glorify the time pre-
dating the flood (which they do not deny occurred) as the most idyl ic as
ever existed on the earth. Their foundational beliefs, structure, doctrine, and
most cherished teachings date back to ancient Babylon or even earlier. They
revere ancient Egypt as an exemplary era, a pinnacle.

Theirs is a profoundly elaborate culture (while simultaneously being
profoundly hidden) with rites and customs that date back mil ennia.

Countless families, even dynasties, have been born into and raised with
trainings and understandings of these teachings and doctrines – just as
devout Christians and LDS have been raised with Bible stories, prayer,
baptism, Sunday School, and the miracles of Jesus.

31

PROLOGUE: THE NATURE OF TRUTH

In order to understand the motives, goals, and agenda of the modern
secret societies, we must understand their ancient roots. When we fail to do
so, we fail to grasp the reasons behind their actions. In failing to
acknowledge their existence and understand their beliefs, we al ow ourselves
to outright disbelieve evidence of their involvement in key historic matters.

We end up dismissing relevant patterns as circumstantial or coincidental.

Worst of al , we al ow ourselves to fal victim to a false sense of security
regarding their power and influence over nearly every aspect our lives.

1 Ether 8:23-25, The Book of Mormon

2 October 1988 LDS General Conference

3 John 6:60, 61, 66-69 (emphasis added)

4 2 Nephi 4:34, The Book of Mormon

5 Doctrine & Covenants 101:77-80

6 Moses 4:3-4, The Pearl of Great Price

7 Doctrine & Covenants 29:36-39; Revelation 12:3-4

8 Mark 5:2-13

9 Mankind has a “veil of forgetfulness” that is requisite of this mortal state and
probation in corruption, which causes not only a complete forgetfulness of
everything before being born on this earth, but also greatly hampers one's ability
to perfectly retain and recal memories and learned information, and even to learn
and progress without tremendous personal struggle and application – hence the
apt adage “I'm only human.”

10 Prometheus was an ancient Greek god who pitied the plight of humans. He
therefore secretly stole fire from Mount Olympus and gave it to humans so that
they may prosper. He was punished for doing so – he was tied to a rock and birds
ate his flesh and consumed his liver for eternity.

11 John 14:6

12 John 3:16-17

13 Refer to the video file in the supporting material: The Incredibles - Principal's
office scene

14 Occam's razor is the law of parsimony, economy or succinctness. It is a principle
urging one to select among competing hypotheses that which makes the fewest
assumptions and thereby offers the simplest explanation of the effect.... In
practice, the application of the principle often shifts the burden of proof in a
discussion. The razor asserts that one should proceed to simpler theories until
simplicity can be traded for greater explanatory power.

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Occam%27s_razor)

32

PART 1

ORIGINS AND

FOUNDATIONS

“The story begins... with Satan seeking to promote himself even in
the premortal existence, and being cast out of heaven in his pride,
and dedicating himself upon his fal to the destruction of this earth,

"for he knew not the mind of God" (Moses 4:6).... [H]e boasts just
how he plans to put the world under his bloody and horrible misrule:

He wil control the world economy by claiming possession of the
earth's resources; and by manipulation of its currency—gold and
silver—he wil buy up the political, military, and ecclesiastical
complex and run everything his way. We see him putting his plan
into operation when he lays legal claim to the whole earth as his
estate, accusing others of trespass, but putting everything up for
sale to anyone who has the money.

“And how wil they get the money? By going to work for him. He not
only offers employment but a course of instruction in how the whole
thing works, teaching the ultimate secret: "That great secret"

(Moses 5:49-50) of converting life into property. Cain got the degree
of Master Mahan, tried the system out on his brother, and gloried in
its bril iant success, declaring that at last he could be free, as only
property makes free, and that Abel had been a loser in a free
competition.

“The discipline was handed down through Lamech and final y
became the pattern of the world's economy (Moses 5:55-56).... Cain
slew "his brother Abel for the sake of getting gain" (Moses 5:50)—
not in a fit of pique but by careful business planning, "by the
conspiracy" (D&C 84:16). The great secret he learned from Satan
was the art of converting life into property—al life, even eternal life!

The exchange of eternal life for worldly success is in fact the
essence of the classic Pact with the Devil....

“There is no question of having some of both—"You cannot serve
two masters" (see Matthew 6:24), the one being Mammon; if you
try to have it both ways by putting off the final settlement, says

Amulek, "the Spirit of the Lord hath withdrawn from you, and has no
place in you, and the devil hath al power over you" (Alma 34:35).

One may see Mahan at work al around, from the Mafia, whose
adherence to the principle needs no argument, down to the drug
pusher, the arms dealer, the manufacturer and sel er of defective
products, or those who poison the air and water as a shortcut to
gain and thus shorten and sicken the lives of al their fel ow
creatures.”

– Hugh Nibley, from his book Approaching Zion1

THE ORIGIN OF

CONSPIRACY

“Beneath the broad tide of human history there flow the stealthy
undercurrents of the secret societies, which frequently determine in
the depths the changes that take place upon the surface. These
societies have existed in al ages and among al nations, and
tradition has invariably ascribed to them the possession of important
knowledge in the religious[,] scientific or political order according to
the various character of their pretensions.”

– Arthur Edward Waite, renowned occultist and mystic scholar,
and co-creator of the most widely used tarot card deck2

In order to fathom the scope, reach and origin of the devil's kingdom
today, it is critical to understand at what point it was founded and how it
flourished. Fortunately, the Lord revealed to Joseph Smith these foundations,
which are canonized in The Pearl of Great Price. The fifth chapter of the

Book of Moses covers these matters.

However, from the outset, it is important to touch upon how the term

“know” is used Biblical y, and thus in the Pearl of Great Price as wel . The
original Hebrew word in the Bible is pronounced "yaw-daw." According to

Gesenius' Lexicon of Hebrew and Chaldee, this Hebrew word is the root of
the sense of "seeing" in Greek, Latin, German, Slavic, English, Sanskrit,
nearly every other Indo-European language. In Hebrew it is used to express
a variety of manners of familiarity or interaction, depending upon context.

Strong's Exhaustive Concordance lays out dozens of ways in which the

Hebrew equivalent of “know” as used in Biblical records can be translated
into English; some of the definitions include: acknowledge, answer, be
aware, comprehend, discern, discover, familiar friend, lie by man (i.e. a

35

THE ORIGIN OF CONSPIRACY
male's sexual interaction), have knowledge, make known, teach, tel , and
understand. Essential y, “to know” in Hebrew is not only a status of
comprehension, as is most commonly used in English (i.e. “I know about
that”), it is also used to describe action, as in to discover, to teach, to
interact. Additional y, it is also applied as a metaphor for male sexual activity.

The reader needs to keep this in mind when reviewing quoted segments
from the fifth chapter of the Book of Moses. All emphasis is added.

Verse 2:

“And Adam knew his wife, and she bare unto him sons and daughters, and
they began to multiply and to replenish the earth.”

This is a contextual y obvious usage of the verb “know,” plainly
demonstrating the term being applied in reference to the male sexual act.

Adam “knew” his wife and she became impregnated, thus they gave birth to
many children.

Verses 16 and 18:

“And Adam knew Eve his wife, and she conceived and bare Cain, and said:

I have gotten a man from the Lord; wherefore he may not reject his
words. But behold, Cain hearkened not, saying: Who is the Lord that I
should know him?... And Cain loved Satan more than God.”

These verses make it known unto us that Cain, from birth, was inclined
to not hearken to the word of the Lord. He seemed to hold an attitude of
contempt, as demonstrated in his words “Who is the Lord that I should know
him?” In Cain's response, the word “know” is contextual y ascertained to
mean seek, discover, or desire interaction with. Additional y, as Cain became
acquainted with Satan, he chose to love him more than God.

Verses 18 to 21:

“And Satan commanded [Cain], saying: Make an offering unto the Lord.

And in process of time it came to pass that Cain brought of the fruit of the
ground an offering unto the Lord. And Abel, he also brought of the
firstlings of his flock, and of the fat thereof. And the Lord had respect unto

Abel, and to his offering; But unto Cain, and to his offering, he had not
respect. Now Satan knew this, and it pleased him. And Cain was very
wroth, and his countenance fel .”

Cain was told by Satan to make an offering to the Lord. It is implied
that Cain was ful y educated from childhood about everything that is required
to offer sacrifice – that a pure lamb must be offered. With Cain being a “til er
of the ground” (i.e. a farmer), he would be required to obtain a lamb from
his brother to properly offer sacrifice to the Lord. Likely, he would need to
trade some of the “fruit of the ground” that he had harvested with one of his

36

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
brothers who raised sheep in order to get a lamb to offer sacrifice. This is
what would be required in order to keep the ordinance, and perform it
properly, as the Lord taught it to Adam and his posterity. However, Cain –
apparently lacking any faith in the Lord, and lacking respect for the
preciseness in which the ordinances needed to be performed – decided to
place a portion of his harvest on the alter as an offering.

The scriptures do not clarify how the Lord made it known whether
someone's offerings were accepted or rejected, but apparently Cain was
infuriated that his was “not respect[ed]” by the Lord – despite Cain
comprehending that he did not perform the ordinance of sacrifice correctly.

Verses 22 to 26:

“And the Lord said unto Cain: Why art thou wroth? Why is thy
countenance fal en? If thou doest wel , thou shalt be accepted. And if thou
doest not wel , sin lieth at the door, and Satan desireth to have thee; and
except thou shalt hearken unto my commandments, I wil deliver thee up,
and it shal be unto thee according to his desire. And thou shalt rule over
him; For from this time forth thou shalt be the father of his lies; thou shalt
be cal ed Perdition; for thou wast also before the world.

“And it shal be said in time to come—That these abominations were had
from Cain; for he rejected the greater counsel which was had from God;
and this is a cursing which I wil put upon thee, except thou repent. And

Cain was wroth, and listened not any more to the voice of the Lord,
neither to Abel, his brother, who walked in holiness before the Lord.”

The Lord somehow confronted Cain directly, likely in an unmistakable
voice to his mind, as the phrase “listened... to the voice of the Lord” al udes
to. The Lord harshly and clearly warned Cain of the consequences of the
path that he was currently on. The fol owing was destined to occur if Cain
would not repent:

1. The Lord would deliver Cain to Satan, who was very anxious to use
him.

2. Although Cain could rule over Satan (due to Cain having a physical
body), he would also be forever manipulated by Satan: “it shal be
unto [Cain] according to [Satan's] desire.” Cain would thereafter be
the progenitor of Satan's lies.

3. Cain wil be cal ed “Perdition” – the first of those who rejected their
testimony of God after being given an overwhelming knowledge and
understanding of Him and eternal matters.

4. Abominations that spring forth, continue and persist in the world wil
have their root in Cain.

Cain held onto his anger and pride instead of hearkening to the voice of

37

THE ORIGIN OF CONSPIRACY
the Lord, or anyone else for that matter. Satan anticipated al of this, which is
why he commanded Cain to make an offering to the Lord in the first place –
he knew Cain would perform it wrong and it would be rejected. Satan was
then able to manipulate Cain by stoking his anger, pride and other hurt
feelings.

Many Christians and LDS are wel -versed in these matters, for it is
frequently discussed as part of the Adam and Eve story. However, the next
parts are often glossed over, not contemplated deeply, or sometimes
completely ignored.

Verses 27 and 28:

“And Adam and his wife mourned before the Lord, because of Cain and his
brethren. And it came to pass that Cain took one of his brothers’

daughters to wife, and they loved Satan more than God.”

Adam and Eve mourned “Cain and his brethren.” Adam and Eve had
many children; Cain was merely one of the older ones. Cain had caused, and
was the leader of, a rebel ion of a portion of his brothers and sisters against
their parents. This was a sizable group of individuals, not just Cain and a
handful of others.

Verses 29 and 30:

“And Satan said unto Cain: Swear unto me by thy throat, and if thou tell
it thou shalt die; and swear thy brethren by their heads, and by the
living God, that they tell it not; for if they tell it, they shall surely
die; and this that thy father may not know it; and this day I wil deliver
thy brother Abel into thine hands. And Satan sware unto Cain that he
would do according to his commands. And al these things were done
in secret.”

Here it is: the origin of conspiracy. Not only is the first secret
combination introduced, but also the manner of its oaths – within the LDS

Church's canonized scripture.

Consider careful y what Satan said to Cain: “Swear unto me by thy
throat, and if thou tel it thou shalt die.” Cain covenanted and bound himself
to Satan – or “sold his soul” as it is often referred to in today's vernacular.

Also, consider the severity of the price of breaking that oath – if Cain were to
disclose this oath, he would die.

What did Cain get in exchange for this? “Satan sware unto Cain that he
would do according to his commands.” Imagine for a moment what must
have gone through Cain's mind: “Let's see here. I promise my soul to this
amazing, appealing, flattering, accommodating, powerful, bril iant being of
light – and in exchange he'll do anything I tel him to do. I fail to see a
downside to this.”

38

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Consider the similarity of this is to the concept of Aladdin and the genie
of the lamp: a powerful, magnificent ethereal being, bound to its master to
obey his every command. Fictional retel ings of genies in lamps were likely
inspired by actual occult practices of making oaths with demonic forces – of
promising one's soul in exchange for worldly wishes. This subject wil be
brought up again later in this book.

All who joined in Cain's conspiracy with Satan, becoming members of
this secret combination, swore and bound themselves to Cain by their own
heads. Each of their heads was offered to Cain in order to be a part of the
conspiracy. They were additional y bound by blaspheming (rejecting) the

Lord, “the living God.” If they divulged the secrets or the acts of this
combination a death sentence was to be immediately carried out, probably
by decapitation as per the oath being “by their heads.” They primarily
desired to keep their secrets from the knowledge of Adam, and the sons and
daughters of his who hearkened unto him.

Verses 31 to 33:

“And Cain said: Truly I am Mahan, the master of this great secret, that I
may murder and get gain. Wherefore Cain was cal ed Master Mahan, and
he gloried in his wickedness. And Cain went into the field, and Cain talked
with Abel, his brother. And it came to pass that while they were in the
field, Cain rose up against Abel, his brother, and slew him. And Cain
gloried in that which he had done, saying: I am free; surely the flocks of
my brother fal eth into my hands.”

The first nefarious motive resulting from this conspiratorial al egiance
was to murder Abel without suffering from the just consequences. Instead of
suffering for the murder of his brother, Cain's worldly situation would
flourish. Abel's property and possessions would be claimed by Cain after his
brother's death.

Cain was so thril ed with the concept of enriching one's self through
conspiratorial methods of evading justice for unjust deeds, including murder,
that he titled himself “Mahan,” meaning the master of secret works. Cain
even gloried in the murder of Abel. Immediately after the slaying, he
declared “I am free!” Abel's murder was the culminating event that dispel ed
his inherent conscience – the Light of Christ which is infused in al men from
birth. He rejoiced in being “free” of the divinely-provided senses of empathy,
remorse and moral guilt. He celebrated its banishment.

Verses 34 to 38:

“And the Lord said unto Cain: Where is Abel, thy brother? And he said: I
know not. Am I my brother’s keeper? And the Lord said: What hast thou
done? The voice of thy brother’s blood cries unto me from the ground. And
now thou shalt be cursed from the earth which hath opened her mouth to

39

THE ORIGIN OF CONSPIRACY
receive thy brother’s blood from thy hand. When thou til est the ground it
shal not henceforth yield unto thee her strength. A fugitive and a
vagabond shalt thou be in the earth.

“And Cain said unto the Lord: Satan tempted me because of my brother’s
flocks. And I was wroth also; for his offering thou didst accept and not
mine; my punishment is greater than I can bear.”

Many are familiar with this, especial y Cain's deflection of “Am I my
brother's keeper?” Cain cleverly (in his own mind) deflected the Lord's
inquiry with another question – attempting to change direction of the
conversation. As discussed later in this book, this is a common manipulation
tactic used today, especial y in legal matters, in debates, etc. It's often used
in avoiding confessing, outright lying or to avoid committing perjury.

Instead of confessing, Cain attempts to lay the blame on Satan's
temptations, and on the Lord rejecting his offering. Then he complains that
his punishment is too great, despite the Lord's previous warnings to him of
what would happen.

Verses 39 and 40:

“[Cain said] Behold thou hast driven me out this day from the face of the

Lord, and from thy face shal I be hid; and I shal be a fugitive and a
vagabond in the earth; and it shal come to pass, that he that findeth me
wil slay me, because of mine iniquities, for these things are not hid from
the Lord.

“And I the Lord said unto him: Whosoever slayeth thee, vengeance shal
be taken on him sevenfold. And I the Lord set a mark upon Cain, lest any
finding him should kil him. And Cain was shut out from the presence of
the Lord, and with his wife and many of his brethren dwelt in the land of

Nod, on the east of Eden.”

Cain's punishment was interesting to say the least. Apparently from this
moment on, Cain was unable to die. When the Lord banished Cain from his
presence, He caused that Cain could not die – he would be forced to wander
the earth as “a fugitive and a vagabond” – and to this day he stil exists on
the earth in the flesh.

There are a number of LDS who feel that Cain stil being alive is merely
an erroneous speculation – that he is as dead as any other person who has
lived and died. However, interpretation of Cain's punishment being unable to
die is confirmed in LDS Church President Spencer W. Kimbal 's influential
book The Miracle of Forgiveness:

“On the sad character Cain, an interesting story comes to us from Lycurgus

A. Wilson's book on the life of David W. Patten. From the book I quote an
extract from a letter by Abraham O. Smoot giving his recol ection of David

40

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Patten's account of meeting "a very remarkable person who had
represented himself as being Cain."

“As I was riding along the road on my mule I suddenly noticed a very
strange personage walking beside me—. His head was about even
with my shoulders as I sat in my saddle. He wore no clothing, but
was covered with hair. His skin was very dark. I asked him where he
dwelt and he replied that he had no home, that he was a wanderer in
the earth and traveled to and fro. He said he was a very miserable
creature, that he had earnestly sought death during his sojourn upon
the earth, but that he could not die, and his mission was to destroy
the souls of men. About the time he expressed himself thus, I
rebuked him in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and by virtue of the

Holy Priesthood, and commanded him to go hence, and he
immediately departed out of my sight—”

This would suggest that Cain's spirit is banned from entering Spirit

Prison, forever barred from the post-mortal process of suffering and meting
out transgressions not repented of. His body and spirit are fused together in
corruption – something akin to an unglorified resurrection. It's very likely
that Cain's physical situation is similar to the physical properties of how a
vampire is perceived to be unable to die.

Denied even the lowest of glories, Cain's imminent fate wil be Outer

Darkness. For now, he's stil “alive” and confined to the earth – actively
perpetuating the plans and machinations of Lucifer, seeking the deception
and destruction of mankind.

With Cain stil being alive on the earth, both God and Satan have agents
in the flesh that are not susceptible to death: God has John the Beloved and
the Three Nephites, Satan has Cain. (And both may yet have others we are
completely unaware of.) God creates, Satan imitates.

Later in the chapter, we are informed about Lamech. (Note: the “Enoch”

that is mentioned is one of Cain's sons, not the prophet Enoch whose city is
taken up to the Lord hundreds of years later.)

Verses 49 and 50:

“For Lamech having entered into a covenant with Satan, after the manner
of Cain, wherein he became Master Mahan, master of that great secret
which was administered unto Cain by Satan; and Irad, the son of Enoch,
having known their secret, began to reveal it unto the sons of Adam;

Wherefore Lamech, being angry, slew him, not like unto Cain, his brother

Abel, for the sake of getting gain, but he slew him for the oath’s sake.”

One of Cain's grandsons, Irad, decided to break his oath and began
revealing the existence of the conspiracy, even exposing the secrets of the
organization, to the other sons of Adam – who, in al likelihood, were

41

THE ORIGIN OF CONSPIRACY
completely oblivious to this tremendous evil beforehand. Irad therefore was
the first ever whistleblower. Whether or not anyone believed him, poor Irad
also became the first recorded martyr for whistleblowing. He was not kil ed
as part of a strategy to obtain wealth, power or manipulation, but because
he had broken the oath of secrecy which he had made with his conspiratorial
brethren.

Verse 51:

“For, from the days of Cain, there was a secret combination, and their
works were in the dark, and they knew every man his brother.”

Every secret combination initiate knew every other initiate. This phrase
is not merely saying that they could tel each other apart from non-initiates.

Consider the wording: Would the Lord feel it necessary to state that these
men were aware of each other? Or that they sealed their dark works with a
perversion of divine procreation?

Sodomy is a part of the oath and bond of the initiates of secret
combinations. As a marriage covenant is consummated on the wedding
night, so the initiation into Lucifer/Satan-bound secret organizations is sealed
with the act of sodomy. God creates. Satan imitates. This verse reveals that
the male homosexual act not only existed long before the vices of the city of

Sodom and Gomorrah, but that from the start it was an integral aspect of
secret society initiation.

If this seems too far fetched, refer to Genesis chapter 19 verses 4
through 8. Two angels visited Lot's home in Sodom and Gomorrah (however,
the Hebrew translation is “messengers”, so it's likely that they were men sent
on errand from God, or they were possibly angels appearing as normal
humans) (emphasis added):

“... the men of Sodom, compassed the house round, both old and young,
al the people from every quarter: And they cal ed unto Lot, and said unto
him, Where are the men which came in to thee this night? bring them out
unto us, that we may know them.

“And Lot went out at the door unto them, and shut the door after him,

And said, I pray you, brethren, do not so wickedly. Behold now, I have two
daughters which have not known man; let me, I pray you, bring them out
unto you, and do ye to them as is good in your eyes: only unto these men
do nothing;”

These influential men of the city of Sodom wished to “know” Lot's
visitors. By the context of Lot's reaction, it is obvious that they intended to
sodomize them. Lot, desperate to protect these holy visitors, offered up two
of his virgin daughters for these men to rape instead. What a commentary
on why the Lord felt it necessary to wipe out that city.

42

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Those who bind themselves to secret societies take an oath to do al in
their power to protect each other from discovery and prosecution, as wel as
assisting each other in getting away with any manner of wickedness. The
homosexual act is a consummation of that oath. Whether they are personal y
inclined to prefer intercourse with men, women or both, initiates express and
strengthen their conspiratorial binding by engaging in homosexual
intercourse with each other.

Ponder the implications: secret combinations are the origin of
homosexual intercourse. It is one of the abominable fruits of their unholy
al iance with each other. It is one of the multiple symptoms that creeps into
the cultures they infect and infest. As in the powerful example of the cities of

Sodom and Gomorrah, the prevalence of homosexuality or bisexuality in any
given culture is in direct correlation of the power, influence and overal
number of initiates which secret combinations have on that society.

Verses 52 and 55:

“Wherefore the Lord cursed Lamech, and his house, and al them that had
covenanted with Satan; for they kept not the commandments of God, and
it displeased God, and he ministered not unto them, and their works
were abominations, and began to spread among all the sons of
men. And it was among the sons of men....

“And thus the works of darkness began to prevail among all the sons of
men.”

Lucifer/Satan-covenanted conspiratorial combinations “began to spread
among al the sons of men.” It spread secretly, being undetected by those
who had not taken such oaths. These things did not occur here or there, or
in remote areas – “it was among the sons of men... the works of darkness
began to prevail among al the sons of men.”

Recal Doctrine and Covenants 123 (emphasis added):

“Therefore, that we should waste and wear out our lives in bringing to
light al the hidden things of darkness.... These should then be attended to
with great earnestness. Let no man count them as smal things; for there
is much which lieth in futurity, pertaining to the saints, which depends
upon these things.”

Post Cain

From the time of Cain down to the flood, there's little recorded in the

Bible or the Pearl of Great Price concerning the manner of how wickedness

43

THE ORIGIN OF CONSPIRACY
and abominations ended up prevailing, save that we've been made aware
that the roots of this evil sprung from the secret combinations/societies
beginning with Cain.

After Chapter 5, the Book of Moses focuses upon Adam's posterity, upon
the experiences of Enoch, and on the preaching of Noah before the flood.

In Genesis chapter 6, however, there are ambiguous references to the
vices that were apparently universal y prevalent before the flood. Verses 1
through 6 read:

“And it came to pass, when men began to multiply on the face of the
earth, and daughters were born unto them, That the s ons o f Go
d saw the
daughters of men that they were fair; and they took them wives of al
which they chose. And the Lord said, My spirit shal not always strive with
man, for that he also is flesh: yet his days shal be an hundred and twenty
years.

“There were giants in the earth in those days; and also after that, when
the sons of God came in unto the daughters of men, and they bare
children to them, the same became m
ighty m
en which were of old, men of
renown. And God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth,
and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil
continual y.”

There's a great deal of speculation among Bible scholars as to what is
meant by the above underlined terms: sons of God, giants, and mighty men.

“Sons of God” have been speculated to refer to angels, fal en angels, or
even “of the council of gods.”

The King James Bible Version term “giants” in this verse is translated
from the Hebrew term “Nephilim” – which root meaning is the plural of

“fal en” or “fal en ones.”

“Mighty men” also has no shortage of interpretations.

There are three books in Apocryphal writings (the books of Jasher,

Jubiliees, and Enoch) that also mention Nephilim, “sons of God” and so forth,
in conjunction with this antediluvian (i.e. pre-Great-Flood) time frame. Also,
there's some mention of these things in the Dead Sea Scrol s. The problem is
that, in al these things, there's no end of debate and various conclusions as
to what these things actual y mean.

Some conclude that this passage refers to fal en angels who got mortal
women pregnant, and their offspring were giant men – which (they argue)

explains the phrase “There were giants [Nephilim] in the earth in those days;
and also after that.” Supposedly, this interpretation demonstrates how and
why giant humans like Goliath came into existence, and that they existed
both before and after the flood. (How this race of giants managed to survive

44

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
the flood is up for debate as wel .)

Some argue that the offspring of Nephilim were half-human/half-animal
monstrosities. Others argue that these “sons of God” were what some people
refer to as “watchers” (i.e. the little gray / green colored “alien” beings), and
so forth.

There's also speculation that these giants (or whatever they were) were
the product of DNA experimentation, brought about by secularly-powerful
men (famous, wel -known, wealthy men), possibly instructed in how to do so
by the guidance of “fal en sons of God” (i.e. Satan and his fol owers). This
last theory seems to be the most plausible in my opinion.

The bottom line is this: unless someone authorized of God can make
sense of these verses, we are left without a reliable account as to exactly
what constituted the abominations, wickedness, apostasy, and degeneration
of the antediluvian era just before the flood.

However, what we can reliably conclude is this: according to scripture,
this era was so horrendously wicked as to warrant God physical y removing a
massive city of righteous people from the earth (i.e. the prophet Enoch and
his people), and wiping out al but a handful of those remaining on the earth

– al approximately 1500 years after Adam and Eve were banished from the

Garden of Eden. The era was so evil as to cause the Lord to weep and cry
out to Enoch that “among al the workmanship of mine hands there has not
been so great wickedness as among thy brethren.” (Moses 7:36)

The antediluvian era wil be mentioned again later in this book from the
perspective of modern secret societies. Additional y, “watchers,” “Nephilim,”

and “fal en ones” wil be explored later in this book as wel .

Post Flood

After the flood, the secret oaths and pacts with Lucifer were resumed in
every culture and society, starting in Babylon and then to Egypt and other
locations where the people split off after the Tower of Babel incident. In the

Book of Mormon's Book of Ether, a highly abridged account of the Jaredites
is recorded. The Jaredites were a people led to the North American continent
fol owing the confusion of languages from the Tower of Babel. Midway
through the Book of Ether, the re-establishment of a Luciferian secret society
among the Jaredites is chronicled. The 8th chapter of Ether gives an account
of who resurrected the Satanic oaths and rituals several generations after the
people had established themselves in North America (emphasis added):

“Now the daughter of Jared was exceedingly fair. And it came to pass that
she did talk with her father, and said unto him: Whereby hath my father so

45

THE ORIGIN OF CONSPIRACY
much sorrow? Hath he not read the record which our fathers brought
across the great deep? Behold, is there not an account concerning them of
old, that they by their secret plans did obtain kingdoms and great
glory?...

“And it came to pass that Akish gathered in unto the house of Jared al his
kinsfolk, and said unto them: Wil ye swear unto me that ye wil be faithful
unto me in the thing which I shal desire of you?

“And it came to pass that they al sware unto him, by the God of heaven,
and also by the heavens, and also by the earth, and by their heads, that
whoso should vary from the assistance which Akish desired should lose his
head; and whoso should divulge whatsoever thing Akish made known unto
them, the same should lose his life.

“And it came to pass that thus they did agree with Akish. And Akish did
administer unto them the oaths which were given by them of old who also
sought power, which had been handed down even from Cain, who was a
murderer from the beginning.

“And they were kept up by the power of the devil to administer these
oaths unto the people, to keep them in darkness, to help such as sought
power to gain power, and to murder, and to plunder, and to lie, and to
commit al manner of wickedness and whoredoms.

“And it was the daughter of Jared who put it into his heart to search up
these things of old; and Jared put it into the heart of Akish; wherefore,

Akish administered it unto his kindred and friends, leading them away by
fair promises to do whatsoever thing he desired.

“And it came to pass that they formed a secret combination, even as they
of old; which combination is most abominable and wicked above
all, in the sight of God;

“And now I, Moroni, do not write the manner of their oaths and
combinations, for it hath been made known unto me that they are had
among all people,”

Notice that this daughter of Jared (a descendant of the original Jared
whom these people were named after) states that the records which the

Jaredites brought with them – which had origins in ancient Babylon, gave
accounts of secret oaths, pacts, and combinations. It was from these records
that these Jaredites were able to pursue creating their own branch of

Babylon's ancient secret society. Also, notice how Moroni mentions that the
initial members of this combination consisted only of two families, or two
households: those of Akish and Jared. This handful of Jaredites formed a
secret combination “even as they of old” – and generations later, this secret
society was the driving factor of the entire destruction, the wiping out, and
the genocide of the Jaredite people."

46

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

1 From Chapter 6: How Firm a Foundation! What Makes It So, Approaching Zion by

Hugh Nibley. Refer to the PDF in the supporting material: Hugh Nibley –

Approaching Zion Chapter 6

Source – http://maxwel institute.byu.edu/publications/books/?

bookid=75&chapid=932

2 From the Preface of The Real History of the Rosicrucians, published in 1887

(emphasis added)

47

MYSTERY SCHOOLS

AND MYSTERY BABYLON

In the cases of ancient Babylon, Sumeria and Egypt, these civilizations
were dominated and ruled by families and men who had not only taken
secret Luciferian oaths, but also through these oaths they obtained arcane
knowledge, mathematics, science, technology and various other teachings
that originated from Lucifer. Additional y, they were educated in manners and
techniques in manipulating masses of people, in the human psyche, and
taught how to predict and redirect the reactions and choices of the people.

As in the Greek myth of Prometheus stealing fire from Mount Olympus
and giving it to (apparently unworthy) humans, Lucifer teaches and divulges
divine sciences to men wil ing to bind themselves to him. Instead of the
human race being provided these things by Almighty God in the manner and
time of His choosing, Lucifer empowers these men to consider themselves
superior to other humans and to set themselves up as pil ars of wisdom and
intel ect.

Those who are initiated into these groups by blood oaths, and who
obtain such secret teachings, refer to themselves as adepts, or experts. They
consider themselves capable and worthy enough to be entrusted with and
utilize this knowledge and power. They see themselves as highly elite beings,
far beyond their lowly human peers. They refer to themselves as il uminated
or il umined, the natural leaders and shepherds of the masses. (As a side
note, this is a deeply esoteric word. The reader ought to realize that any
usage of it in modern times is never accidental nor arbitrary. It always carries
arcane significance.) They also refer to themselves as the “Guardians of the

Secrets of the Ages.”

All those who were not initiates were considered lesser forms of life
than they themselves, no better than beasts of burden who are easily
manipulated with a bit of money, or lying, or flattery, or semblance of power

48

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

(such as public office or academic recognition), or stoking of pride. All such
persons were (and stil are) referred to as “profane.” These people are
suckered, duped, fooled, and otherwise coaxed into wittingly or unwittingly
carrying out the wil and agenda of the initiates.

The adage “knowledge is power” is incredibly true, and such adepts
understood that to disseminate any secret knowledge and teachings to the
profane would be akin to surrendering their power and influence over them.

Due to their highly sensitive nature, these teachings were rarely, if ever,
written down, despite these civilizations possessing systems of writing.

Formal and elaborate ceremonies (and, in some cases, rigorous tests) were
established to initiate and teach individuals they considered worthy enough
to join their ranks. A highly involved system of training and tutoring was
established to progress members to higher levels (or degrees) of

“il umination,” and also to pass on profoundly hidden knowledge they
referred to as “mysteries”. These secret occult teachings and works, and the
educational system in which they were passed on have general y been
referred to throughout history as the “Mystery Schools.”

Throughout history, within every single nation and culture, there has
been the establishment of at least one mystery school. In every known
instance, even down to today, these mystery schools have been branches of
other schools. In their own admissions, and revealed in their writings of their
practices, philosophies, doctrine, worship, and ceremonies – al of them are
traceable back to ancient Egypt and beyond, to Babylon and before the Great

Flood. As quoted in Giddianhi's epistle to Lachoneus in the book of Helaman
from the Book of Mormon:

“And behold, I am Giddianhi; and I am the governor of this the secret
society of Gadianton; which society and the works thereof I know to be
good; and they are of ancient date and they have been handed down unto
us.”1

These schools are, in fact, deeply religious in structure and organization,
with strict established roles, hierarchies and duties of members. They are
nothing short of branches of an unseen religion – literal y the Church of

Lucifer.

An angel shows Nephi the development of one particularly abominable
branch of Lucifer's church in a vision, recorded in chapters 13 and 14 of 1

Nephi. He shows Nephi that al such religious organizations are, in fact,
connected to each other to form one tyrannical whole:

“And it came to pass that [the angel] said unto me: Look, and behold that
great and abominable church, which is the mother of abominations, whose
founder is the devil. And he said unto me: Behold there are save two
churches only; the one is the church of the Lamb of God, and the other is

49

MYSTERY SCHOOLS AND MYSTERY BABYLON
the church of the devil; wherefore, whoso belongeth not to the church of
the Lamb of God belongeth to that great church, which is the mother of
abominations; and she is the whore of al the earth.

“And it came to pass that I looked and beheld the whore of al the earth,
and she sat upon many waters; and she had dominion over al the earth,
among al nations, kindreds, tongues, and people.”2

The angel states unequivocal y that whosoever is not baptized by
authority into the Church of Jesus Christ belongs to (i.e. is subject to,
manipulated by, unwittingly supports) the Church of Lucifer.

The religion of secret societies, the Luciferian doctrine, lies at the core
of al these secret mystery schools – and since the times of ancient Egypt
and Babylon, it has been referred to (even amongst themselves) as “Mystery

Babylon.” As recorded by John, the Beloved:

“And there came one of the seven angels which had the seven vials, and
talked with me, saying unto me, Come hither; I wil shew unto thee the
judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters: With whom
the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of
the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication.

“So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness: and I saw a
woman sit upon a scarlet coloured beast, ful of names of blasphemy,
having seven heads and ten horns. And the woman was arrayed in purple
and scarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls,
having a golden cup in her hand ful of abominations and filthiness of her
fornication:

“And upon her forehead was a name written, Mystery, Babylon the

Great, the Mother of Harlots and Abominations of the Earth. And I saw the
woman drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the
martyrs of Jesus.”3

One can't help but wonder if the comma between Mystery and Babylon
was erroneously added by translators or transcribers. “The inhabitants of the
earth have been made drunk.” We are al drunk – al of us. We are in a
perpetual stupor under the influence of Mystery Babylon.

To ful y comprehend the root and permeation of this influence, to
awaken to the realization that the entire secular world and al secular and
religious institutions, corporations, philosophies, morals and ethics, media
outlets, and al religions other than the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day

Saints are under the control and manipulation of Mystery Babylon – this is
exactly what Moroni meant when he commanded us to “awake to a sense of
your awful situation” (Ether 8:24).

50

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Esoteric and Exoteric

It is important to gain a ful comprehension behind the concepts of the
terms esoteric and exoteric. They are defined as fol ows by multiple
established and authoritative sources:

• E
xoteric – 1) suitable for or communicated to the general public. 2) not
belonging, limited, or pertaining to the inner or select circle, as of
disciples or intimates. 3) popular; simple; commonplace. 4) pertaining
to the outside; exterior; external. Origin: Late Latin exōtericus. Refers
to knowledge that is outside of and independent from anyone's
experience; can be ascertained by anyone. Relates to "external reality"

as opposed to one's own thoughts or feelings. Knowledge that is public
as opposed to secret or cabalistic. It is not required that exoteric
knowledge come easily or automatical y, but it should be reproducible
and able to be referenced. Antonym: esoteric.

• E
soteric – 1) understood by or meant for only the select few who have
special knowledge or interest; recondite: poetry ful of esoteric
al usions. 2) belonging to the select few 3) private; secret; confidential

4) (of a philosophical doctrine or the like) intended to be revealed only
to the initiates of a group (example: the esoteric doctrines of

Pythagoras.) Origin: Greek esōterikós. Synonyms: abstruse, arcane,
cryptic, enigmatic. That which is preserved or understood by a smal
group or those special y initiated.

In order for the mystery schools to keep secret knowledge hidden from
the uninitiated, yet perceivable and ful y understandable to the initiated and
adepts, everything has both an esoteric and exoteric interpretation.

The general public, the “profane,” are fed the exoteric, the myths, the
sometimes bizarre or disjointed stories of gods and heroes, and are given
various simplistic (sometimes even insulting to one's intel igence)

explanations to the symbols and symbolism used. However, the initiates and
the adepts are provided the esoteric explanations to these same symbols and
myths – they are given to know exactly what the gods and heroes represent
in those strange old stories. Such characters and beings often don't actual y
represent any kind of person, deity or being at al – they often represent
concepts, techniques or even institutions.

Therefore, symbolism becomes a major factor in the worship, religion,
beliefs and communication of the adepts of mystery schools. Whatever the
general public makes of these exoteric things, whatever conclusion they wish
to come to about what the symbols mean, the adepts and initiates of the
mystery schools don't care. The use of arcane or strange symbolism is

51

MYSTERY SCHOOLS AND MYSTERY BABYLON
merely a system with which they simultaneously cover up their actual beliefs,
secret knowledge, and object of worship from the knowledge of the profane,
while providing the ability to communicate the esoteric meanings with other
adepts.

Symbolism is used by the Lord to provide a deeper, more visceral
meaning to His teachings – such as in parables, in al egories, in visions and
dreams, and in comparisons. However in Mystery Babylon, symbolism is used
to create layers of deception over the actual esoteric meanings, while also
being used as a manner of communicating with other initiates. The “profane”

are merely given erroneous and superficial explanations to these things in
order to placate or deflect them.

1 3 Nephi 3:3, The Book of Mormon

2 1 Nephi 14:9-11, The Book of Mormon (emphasis added)

3 Revelations 17:1-6 (emphasis added)

52

ANCIENT EGYPT

“And the Lord spake unto Moses and unto Aaron, saying, When

Pharaoh shal speak unto you, saying, Shew a miracle for you: then
thou shalt say unto Aaron, Take thy rod, and cast it before Pharaoh,
and it shal become a serpent.

“And Moses and Aaron went in unto Pharaoh, and they did so as the

Lord had commanded: and Aaron cast down his rod before Pharaoh,
and before his servants, and it became a serpent.

“Then Pharaoh also cal ed the wise men and the sorcerers: now the
magicians of Egypt, they also did in like manner with their
enchantments. For they cast down every man his rod, and they
became serpents: but Aaron’s rod swal owed up their rods.”

– Exodus 7:8-12 (emphasis added)

God creates, Satan imitates.

While the mystery schools date their traditions, rites, and worship back
to the practices of ancient Babylon, and while they embrace the legends
surrounding the antediluvian era and the mythic city of Atlantis, there tends
to be an overwhelming emphasis on everything stemming from ancient

Egypt. Because Egypt is most relevant for them, I have decided to focus on
their beliefs about ancient Egypt and forgo discussing ancient Babylon in this
book.

53

ANCIENT EGYPT

One thing that is critical to realize: whether or not al of the things
presented in this book are completely factual and accurate about ancient

Egypt doesn't matter. What does matter is that what I present in this book is
accurate in presenting what the modern secret societies actual y believe
originated and was practiced in ancient Egypt. All that matters is what they
believe, because it is their beliefs (a majority of which are rooted in ancient

Egypt) that give them purpose, goals, vision, and motive.

Through their own experts' writings, we are able to get an
understanding of their core beliefs – especial y from the works that were
written for the initiates. Throughout the rest of this book, I wil be quoting
from a number of influential Masonic or other authoritative esoteric authors,

Manly P. Hal in particular. Mr. Hal wrote many acclaimed, revered books and
gave dozens of lectures throughout his life on ancient teachings and arcane
matters. He is widely considered to be one of the greatest (if not the
greatest) Masonic writer to have ever lived. For an LDS comparison, one can
argue that Masons look upon Manly P. Hal with the same regards that the

LDS look upon Hugh Nibley – as a genius in a class of his own.

Mr. Hal wrote the fol owing in his book Freemasonry and the Ancient

Egyptians, a segment of which is included in the supporting material1

(emphasis added):

“We are assured in the authorized version of Holy Writ [Ed. note:

authorized – are there unauthorized versions not available to the public?]

that the magicians of Egypt changed their staves or rods into serpents in
the presence of Pharaoh. The modern scientist does not live who can
duplicate that phenomenon...

“In Egypt we are dealing unquestionably with true manifestations of occult
power. The learned author of Art Magic presents what may be accepted as
a reasonable accurate estimation of the priest-magicians of the old

Egyptian Mysteries.

“'They were highly educated, scientific men. They understood the
nature of the lodestone [natural y magnetic stones], the virtues of
mineral and animal magnetism, which, together with the force of
psychological impression, constituted a large portion of their theurgic
practices. [Note: “theurgic” is defined as “the divine or supernatural
agency in human affairs” and “beneficent magic as taught and
performed by Egyptian Neoplatonists and others”]

“They perfectly understood the art of reading the innermost secrets
of the soul, of impressing the susceptible imagination by
enchantment and fascination, of sending their own spirits forth from
their body which many modern metaphysical teachers claim that they
can do, as clairvoyance, under the action of powerful wil – in fact,
they were masters of the art now known as mesmerism,

54

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
clairvoyance, electro-biology, etc. They also realized the virtues of
magnets, gums, herbs, drugs and fumigations, and employed music
to admirable effect....

“The highly gifted Egyptologist Lenormant acknowledges Egyptian magic
as an essential part of their religious philosophy. James Bonwick, F.R.G.S.,
thus summarizes the powers possessed by Egyptian adepts:

“'Egyptian mystics could levitate, walk the air, handle fire, live under
water, sustain great pressure, harmlessly suffer mutilation, read the
past, foretel the future, make themselves invisible and cure disease.'”

The Nature of Egyptian Magic

Continuing from Manly P. Hal 's Freemasonry and the Ancient Egyptians

(emphasis added):

“From the writings of Proclus and Iamblichus [Ed. note: Greek historian
philosophers] we can gain a considerable insight into the principles of

Egyptian magic.

“To the old philosophers, even Pythagoras and Plato, magic was no
mystery. According to Proclus the initiated priests so ful y understood the
mutual sympathy between the visible and invisible worlds that they were
able to change the course of action and focus divine virtues upon inferior
natures. And according to Plato the highest form of magic consisted in the
divine worship of the gods, and according to Iamblichus the priests,
through sacerdotal theurgy, were able to ascend from a material state of
consciousness to a realization of the universal essence, thus coming to an
understanding of universal purpose by which the performance of high
feats of magic became possible.

“[It’s] proper at this point to establish a clear line of demarcation of magic
and sorcery. The term magic was not associated with occult jugglery by
the Egyptians but arose from a profound understanding of natural law.

'Magic,' says General Albert Pike, 'is the exact and absolute science of
nature and its laws.' From the knowledge of this absolute science arises
occult science. From experience in occult science in turn arises the
theurgic art, for as surely as man has adapted his physical universe to his
purposes so surely the adept of the Mystery School adapts the
metaphysical universe to his purposes.

“To acknowledge that the Egyptians possessed the power of adapting
mystical forces to physical ends is to bestow upon them proficiency in the
most perfect and difficult of the arts. Yet to deny this ability on the part of
the Egyptian priests is to deny the evident, and we must resign ourselves
to the undeniable fact that they possessed a form of learning which has
not been conferred upon this present race...”

55

ANCIENT EGYPT

Note the name “Albert Pike” mentioned in the previous paragraph.

Albert Pike was a general in the Civil War for the South. He is one of the
most honored Freemasons in history. He wrote a book entitled Morals and

Dogma, which is considered priority reading for Freemasons. I'll be quoting
from him and wil discuss him later on.

The Religion of Egypt: Sun Worship

Researcher A. Ralph Epperson has written a handful of books
concerning the background and cultures of secret societies. The fol owing
segment comes from one of his books.2 As he discusses in this section, the
pinnacle religious symbol in the worship of Ancient Egypt was the Sun. The
mystery schools of Egypt fashioned their entire exoteric shel of their religion
around the Sun, and it remains a key symbol of the modern mystery schools
today (emphasis added):

“Albert Pike identified [Sun Worship] with the worship of the past in this
col ection of quotes from his writings:

“The worship of the sun became the basis of al the religions of
antiquity.... Thousands of years ago, men worshiped the Sun...

Original y, they looked beyond the orb to the invisible God... They
personified him as Brahma, Amun, Osiris, Bel, Adonis, Malkarth,

Mithras, and Apol o. Krishna is the Hindu Sun‐God. The Gauls
worshiped the Sun under the name of Belin or Belinis.

“The sun is the ancient symbol of the life‐giving and generative
power of the Deity. The Sun was His manifestation and visible image.

The Sun is the hieroglyphical sign of Truth, because it is the source of

Light.

“Mr. Pike identified the sun as a symbol of a deity that should be
worshiped. He chose to capitalize the first letter of the word, the 's', as one
would in recognizing the name of a deity.

“Albert Mackey [another highly lauded and influential Masonic
writer/historian] repeated Mr. Pike's contentions with comments like these
about 'sun worship':

“[It was] the oldest and by far the most prevalent of al the ancient
religions. Eusebius says that the Phoenicians and the Egyptians were
the first who ascribed divinity to the sun. Hardly any of the symbols
of Masonry are more important in their signification or more
extensive in their application than the sun as the source of material
light, it minds the Mason of that intel ectual light of which he is in
constant search. The sun is then presented to us in Masonry first as a

56

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
symbol of light, but then more emphatical y as a symbol of sovereign
authority.

“The sun was a symbol of something that only the believers in the religion
known as the Ancient Mysteries understood. These believers, cal ed
adepts, certainly knew that the people would not accept their mystery
religion, so they had to conceal it from them. So the task became one
of creating a religion around a belief that they knew people would accept,
because it would make some sense, at least as far as the adepts would
explain it. But their basic purpose was to create a popular religion as a
cover for their secret worship. The secret religion would be built
around a belief in the sun.

“The sun would be a perfect thing to build a religion around because of its
basic nature. It is very visible, and has a very important role in man's life.

It rises in the morning (it appears to be born) and sets in the evening, (it
appears to die) and then appears to be 'born again' the next morning. It
also appears to wander in the sky, setting further north (or south) each
night. It then returns back to any given position twice each year.

“So the sun appears to have a major birth or death twice each day and
twice each year. It would be very easy for the adepts to explain to the
people that only something bigger than mankind, a god, had the ability to
die and come back to life. So, the adepts would teach the people that they
had to pray to the god or it would chose not to return. They encouraged a
worship of the sun so that it would return to mankind again, either once a
day, or once every six months.

“Albert Pike confirmed this view with this explanation of why early man
worshiped the sun: “To them... the journeyings of the Sun, were voluntary
and not mechanical...”

“Early man considered the sun to be something that moved voluntarily. In
other words, the sun did not have to return each morning. Man must have
quickly determined that since the sun did not have to return, man should
start asking it to return, for man certainly depended upon the sun for his
life. Man certainly must have figured out just how important the sun was
to his life and wel ‐being and certainly must have determined that if the
sun chose not to return, al of mankind would certainly perish. It was an
easy jump from the belief that the necessary sun was an entity that chose
to move across the daytime sky, to a belief that it would return only if man
prayed to it to return.

“There is something even more interesting to be considered that Pike
didn't explain with that comment. Obviously, to make the new religion
work, the believers would have to be able to predict the movements of the
sun. It wouldn't be too long before some of the common people would
start noticing that the sun was neither an actual being nor a god to be
worshiped, but something that moved according to precise laws. If the
common people figured that out, they would not need the adepts who had

57

ANCIENT EGYPT
computed the sun's periodic cycles.

“To keep their power intact, they would teach the people that if they did
not accommodate their wishes, they would make certain that the sun did
not return. They could even predict, as their measurements became more
sophisticated, the exact time and date when the moon would go between
the sun and the earth, causing the sun to 'disappear.' They could then fool
the people into believing that they were the cause of the disappearance.

“They could then explain to the people that if they did not continue to pay
them some sort of tribute, they would not intercede on their behalf, and
the sun would not reappear.

“To keep the minds of the common people away from figuring out that the
whole religion was a scam, the adepts would conduct beautiful and ornate
ceremonies around the worship of the sun. And they would expect the
people to pay them for the elaborate rituals. To make their rituals valid,
the adepts would always claim that the sun obeyed their prayers, thereby
convincing the people of their need to keep the adepts around. The people
would continue to pay tribute to these adepts as long as they appeared to
be successful.

“If the adepts knew that the sun was a symbol of something that the
people would not support, such as a belief that Lucifer, the devil, was the
god that they worshiped, they would have to continue with [their]

charade, so that the people would not decide to stop worshiping. Because
if the people figured it out, they would no longer support their activities.

They would have to keep their beliefs from the people, and conceal their
secret worship in hidden symbols. So sun worship as a religion prospered

[in Egypt].”

1 Refer to the PDF file in the supporting material: Manly P Hal _ Freemasonry of the

Ancient Egyptians

2 From A. Ralph Epperson's The New World Order, published in 1990

58

EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY

Teenagers in the American public school system are required to learn al
about the ancient Greek gods and Greek myths. I, myself, recal being
required to read books about them, write reports on them, create group
projects and presentations, etc. Scores of modern movies and novels have
been created based upon and influenced by them. Countless facets of

Western art and culture are founded upon the characters and tales of the

Greek gods and heroes. Later the Romans incorporated those same Greek
gods into their own theology and worship, merely changing the names from

Greek to Latin. According to academia today, there's no clear origin of Greek
mythology, and several theories have been offered. However, according to
the modern Mystery Schools, there's absolutely no confusion as to the origin:

the philosophers of Greece were initiated into the Egyptian Mystery Schools
and based their gods and mythology upon the gods and mythology of Egypt.

All this takes on an entirely new meaning when confronted with the fact
that the priests, adepts, and initiates of these ancient religions, these ancient
systems of worship (mystery schools), were acutely aware of an extremely
relevant esoteric interpretation of al of these ancient stories, myths, figures,
legends, and beliefs.

Quoting again from Manly P. Hal 's book Freemasonry of the Ancient

Egyptians (emphasis added):

“We [cannot] be deceived by the obvious [nor] al ow ourselves to be
misdirected by the evident subterfuges [Ed. note: i.e. – deceptions] of
these ancient [Egyptian] priests who so careful y concealed their arcana
from the uninitiated world that we at this late time may even doubt its
existence.

“The ignorant, even among the Egyptians, might derive their inspirations
from the processionals and rituals of the state religion, but those great
philosophers who came from afar were in search of the highest form of
human knowledge, and could not be satisfied by such outer show. Had

59

EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY
these fables been but hollow and unsubstantial forms, Egypt
would have been the ridicule of the wise, who would speedily
have exposed her sham and reduced her vain pretense to a
humble state. But this did not occur.

“The initiates of her Mysteries returning to their own countries not only felt
themselves more than repaid for their hazardous journeys and long vigils,
but furthermore, they became founders of distinguished systems of
thinking, disseminators of useful knowledge and in al cases bore witness
to a broad and deep learning.”

The Greek philosophers whom the world honors so highly today, and
whose works constitute much of the foundation of modern secular Western
thought, did not themselves knowingly worship actual beings by the names
of Zeus, Poseidon, Hades, Aphrodite, etc. The Egyptian, Greek, and Roman
adepts knew exactly who or what concepts these fabled characters
symbolized, and to what they actual y referred.

While these initiates in the mystery schools vaulted themselves above
their fel owmen, they (intentional y or not) al owed the exploitation of the
masses, through gul ibility and ignorance, into venerating and worshiping the
dumb idols and outward exoteric symbols of a hidden esoteric theology –
even purposeful y keeping in ignorance most of the students of their schools
as to the correct interpretation of these stories and symbols.

They fed the uninitiated nothing but fragmentary philosophical concepts
in order to make them feel as though they were approaching the profound
levels of wisdom and learning of their master teachers – building within them
a truly baseless sense of pride and accomplishment.

“O that cunning plan of the evil one! O the vainness, and the frailties, and
the foolishness of men! When they are learned they think they are wise,
and they hearken not unto the counsel of God, for they set it aside,
supposing they know of themselves, wherefore, their wisdom is
foolishness and it profiteth them not. And they shal perish. But to be
learned is good if they hearken unto the counsels of God.”

– Nephi's younger brother, Jacob1

Is it any wonder the Lord made the first of the Ten Commandments as
direct and simple as: “Thou shalt have no other gods before me”? (Exodus

20:3) All the other gods that these ancient people worshiped were not only
not gods, they were exoteric shams concocted by the mystery school adepts

– who constructed these symbolic veneers to intentional y disguise their true
theology from the masses, their secret worship of Lucifer.

In order to more ful y grasp the symbolism used by al modern secret
societies (i.e. the modern mystery schools), it is important to become
familiar with the most pertinent of the ancient Egyptian myths – specifical y

60

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
that concerning the gods Osiris, Isis, and Horus, the perpetual Osirian cycle,
and their conflict with Set (or Typhon). It is critical to have a basic
knowledge of these things because these gods (i.e., the symbols and myths
they represent) are extremely relevant to – and referenced repeatedly –
within the modern secret societies.

The Fable of Osiris

Once again I quote liberal y from Manly P. Hal 's book Freemasonry of
the Ancient Egyptians, because he gives a thorough and straightforward
overview of the mythology of Osiris, Isis, and Horus. He then proceeds to
expound on these mythological gods (concepts) from a Masonic (esoteric)

perspective. (Refer to Appendix B for further information on each of the
characters mentioned within the fable.)

While these stories may come off as trite, ridiculous, dogmatic
hyperbole to the modern, educated reader, in truth these myths conceal the
core doctrine of the Mystery Schools, both ancient and modern. These myths
are as central and as esoterical y meaningful to the initiates of the mystery
schools as the doctrine of the War in Heaven is to the Latter-Day Saints.

They are truly as pivotal to the mystery schools as the events of the book of

Genesis are to ancient Israel and Judeo-Christian theology.

As you read, keep in mind that everything that is quoted was composed
by one of the most accomplished and celebrated Masonic writers of al time,
addressing Masonic readers who seek a greater understanding of deeper

Masonic core theology (emphasis added):

“The fable of Isis and Osiris, as it has descended to us in the account
given by Plutarch has not been greatly amplified by any modern research.

The Egyptian fragments which have been translated in recent years offer
no complete account of the birth, life, death and resurrection of Osiris, nor
has any new key been found to unlock this great drama which may wel be
termed “The Passion Play of Egypt. ” It is not our intention to perpetuate

Plutarch's account merely for its outward appearance but rather, from the
same motive that inspired Synesius, Platonic philosopher and Christian
bishop, to compile his account of the same fabulous history. Synesius in his
treatise On Providence thus introduces the Osirian myth:

“This fable is Egyptian. The Egyptians transcend in wisdom. Perhaps
therefore this also being a fable, obscurely signifies something more
than a fable, because it is Egyptian. If, however, it is not a fable, but
a sacred discourse, it wil deserve in a stil greater degree to be told,
and committed to writing.”

“In presenting a summary of Plutarch’s account [I am omitting] nothing

61

EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY
which could in anyway be regarded as relevant. [I am taking] the liberty,
however, of somewhat expanding the fable by incorporating therein some
smal fragments derived from other Greek writers and occasional y a few
words bearing upon the account from fragments from Egyptian religious
literature. The story then is in substance as fol ows:

“The goddess Nut, whom Plutarch identifies with Rhea [one of the titans in

Greek mythology], was the daughter of Shu and Tefnut. She is the wife of

Seb and the mother of Ra. If we are to trust Plutarch, she afterwards
becomes the wife of Ra, or the sun. Nut is unfaithful to Ra who,
discovering that she is with child by Seb, pronounces a curse upon her
that she should not be delivered of her progeny in any month or year.

“Thoth (Hermes or Mercury), who is also in love with Nut, comes to her
assistance with a stratagem. He plays at tables with the moon-goddess

(Selene) and wins from her the seventieth part of each of her
il uminations, and joining these parts together he forms of them five days
which he adds to the calendar; previous to that time the Egyptian year
consisted of three hundred and sixty days [Ed. note: the number of
degrees in a circle].

“These five days, being not part of any month or year, Ra was outwitted.

Upon these days Nut brought forth her five children at different times and
different places. Upon the first of these days she brought forth Osiris and
the place of his birth, according to Diodorus was Mount Nissa, in Arabia
the Happy. (Mount Nissa is now Mount Sinai.)

“At the moment of the birth of Osiris a voice sounded throughout the
world saying, “The Lord of al the earth is born.” On the second day Nut
gave birth to Aroueris, the elder Horus; on the third day, Typhon or Set; on
the fourth day, Isis; and on the fifth and last day, Nephthys. The

Egyptians, therefore, regard the five days which they termed the Epact or
super-added, as the birthdays of the gods, especial y venerating the fourth
of them, upon which the benevolent goddess Isis came into being.

“Plutarch further on announces that the five children of Nut were not al of
the same father, thus contradicting his earlier statement. He says that

Osiris and the elder Horus were the children of Ra, that Isis was the
daughter of Thoth, and only Typhon and Nephthys were actual y the
offspring of Seb. There is another and even more recondite legend
regarding the elder Horus which denies him the fathership of Ra, declaring
him to be the offspring of Osiris and Isis while they were stil in the womb
of Nut. These accounts we shal consider later.

“Osiris was given to Pamyles to be educated, and having come to the
years of majority, became the king of Egypt. In this high capacity Osiris
applied himself to the civilizing of his nation, turning the Egyptians from
their previously indigent and barbarous course of life to a happy and
community existence. He taught them agriculture, compiled for them a
body of laws for the regulation of conduct, instructed them in the

62

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
reverencing in worship of the gods, thus establishing Egypt in al the
essentials of truth. Having brought his own nation to prosperity and
enlightenment, Osiris traveled over the rest of the world, converting
peoples to his discipline, not by force but through persuasion of reason.

Osiris was accompanied on this journey by a procession of nymphs and
other superphysical beings who fil ed the air with music and song.

“In the meantime Typhon, brother or half-brother of Osiris, had ambition
to usurp the throne, but the vigilant Isis, sister-wife of Osiris, was too
watchful. Typhon, however, having persuaded seventy-two other persons
to join him in his conspiracy, with the aid of a certain queen in Ethiopia
named Aso, perfected a plot against Osiris. He fashioned a chest exactly to
the measure of the body of Osiris which chest he caused to be brought
into the banquet hal where the princes of Egypt were feasting their king's
return.

“Typhon, simulating jest, promised this elaborately ornamented box to the
one whose body, upon trial, most nearly fitted it. Each of the princes in
turn lay down in the box, but each was too short or too tal , until last of al

Osiris himself lay down in it. Immediately the seventy-two conspirators
rushed to the box, clamped the cover up on it, fastened it with nails and
poured melted lead over al the cracks and crevices. After this they carried
the chest to the bank of the Nile and cast it into the river where it joins the
sea....

“As soon as Isis received word of this crime she cut off one of the locks of
her hair and put on the mourning apparel of widowhood, for which reason
the spot, where she did this, was afterwards cal ed Coptos or the city of
mourning. After donning the widow's weeds, Isis set forth in search of her
husband’s body and wandered about al Egypt, asking al with whom she
came in contact. Final y some children, who had been play, told her that
they’ve seen the accomplices of Typhon carrying the chest to the Nile; for
that reason Egyptians regard the words of children as oracular and pay
great attention to them.

“While Isis was searching for her husband's body she learned that

Nephthys, her sister, had by magic insinuated herself into the presence of

Osiris before his death and in the guise of Isis had conceived a son from
him. Isis sought out the child which Nephthys had deserted for fear of

Typhon’s anger, and adopting it, attached it to her person as a constant
guard and attendant. This was Anubis, the dog-headed god who appears
in the Book of the Dead.

“Isis learned that the chest had been carried by the sea to the coast of

Byblos [Ed. note: Byblos is also the name for book or Bible], where it had
lodged in the branches of a bush of tamarisk which had grown up
miraculously about the sacred receptacle and concealed it within its trunk.

The king of Byblos, amazed at the miracle, caused the tree to be cut down
and from the trunk, containing the box, he made a pil ar to support the
roof of his palace.

63

EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY

“By magic Isis discovered this and, traveling immediately to Byblos,
attached herself to the suite of the queen as a nurse to her children. At
night, when al the palace was asleep, Isis transformed herself into a
swal ow and fluttered around the column, bemoaning her fate in strange,
sad notes.

“In due time Isis revealed her divine nature and asked that the pil ar be
cut down; taking therefrom the chest, she departed with it into a desert
place where she performed certain magical rites by which the body of

Osiris was temporarily animated and by this animation she received from

Osiris a son who was cal ed the younger Horus, the child who was
conceived of the dead.

“There is some confusion in the account at this point. Plutarch says that

Isis left the body of Osiris temporarily to visit her son Horus, just
mentioned, but the context of the fable would rather cal for her departure
to a secluded place where the child could be born without the knowledge
of Typhon who certainly would have destroyed him. Isis hid the chest in a
remote and unfrequented place but Typhon, hunting one night by the light
of the moon, chanced upon it. Knowing its contents and realizing Isis to be
proficient in magic, he resolved to thwart her purposes, and tearing the
body into fourteen parts, he scattered them over Egypt.

“From the inscriptions on the Metternich Stele [Ed. note: a “stele” is a
metal, stone or wooden slab, general y tal er than it is wide, erected for
funerals or commemorative purposes. A tombstone would be considered a
stele.2] it seems that Set [Typhon] must have imprisoned Isis and her son

Horus. The goddess is made to say, “I am Isis, and I came forth from the
house wherein my brother Set has placed me.”

“Thoth, the “Prince of Law,” again came to her assistance, and aided Isis
to escape from the house ([or was it real y a] prison?) [Ed. note: or, could
it have been the House of Set/Typhon?]. Thoth, also, at this time,
prophesied that Horus would sit upon the throne of his father and rule the
double empire of Egypt. Upon the advice of Thoth, Isis hides the child in a
papyrus swamp, thus saving him from the wrath of Set.

“Isis, returning, having left her son at Butos, and fashioning a magical
boat out of papyrus, traversed the whole of the empire. As she met with
the scattered parts of her husband, she buried each one separately, first,
however, encasing it in a magical mummy composed of wax, incense, and
grain seed.

“She final y recovered al of the parts of Osiris except the phal us [Ed.

note: i.e. – the penis] which had been thrown into the river and devoured
by three fishes. [Ed. note: keep the three fishes in mind.] This organ Isis
reproduced in gold and having performed al of the ceremonies necessary
to insure the life of Osiris in the underworld, she returned to her son Horus
and by the theurgic arts, of [which] she was mistress, saved him from
death from the stings of scorpions.

64

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“Horus, having grown to man's estate, and having received from his
mother the tradition of his father’s murder, longed to avenge the evil deed.

Osiris appeared to his son in a vision, instructing him in the means by
which he could overcome the hosts of Typhon. We are led to infer that

Horus gathered about him an army which, meeting the hosts of Typhon,
battled with them for many days, achieving victory.

“Typhon was taken prisoner and turned over to the custody of Isis. Isis,
being his sister, could not [bring herself to] put him to death but set him at
liberty which so incensed Horus that he laid hands upon his mother and
removed from her head the insignia of royalty; thereupon Thoth gave her
a new helmet made in the shape of an ox’s head.

“Typhon next accused Horus of il egitimacy, but Thoth proves his royal
descent. Typhon again goes into battle against Horus, in fact, two battles
are mentioned in both of which Typhon is worsted, and Horus regains the
kingdom of his father and is regarded, to at least a certain degree, as the
actual incarnation of Osiris.

“After its resurrection in the underworld, the shade of Osiris visits Isis and
in consequence thereof she gives birth to another son, as it were, by a

Holy Ghost, for she knew no living man. This child is cal ed Harpocrates
and Plutarch says of him that he “came into the world before his time, and
lame in his lower limbs. ”

“Harpocrates is usual y depicted as a [youthful] nude figure, his head
adorned with a single curling lock of hair on the right side, this being with
the Egyptians a symbol of youth or adolescence. He is sometimes depicted
with an elaborate plumed headdress or wearing the double crown of the
northern and southern empires. His finger is placed to his lips which

Plutarch interprets as a gesture symbolic of his childish and helpless state.

The Greeks and Romans, however, considered this gesture to be a symbol
for silence and from this has arisen the custom of placing the finger to the
lips as a motion for quietness and secrecy. [Ed. note: this ancient gesture
is used by just about everyone in every culture in the world today –
putting one's index finger over one's lips to signal someone to be quiet.]

Statues of the god Harpocrates were placed at the entrances to temples
and sacred retreats where the dramas of the Mysteries were performed as
a sign that silence and secrecy should be observed in the holy places and
that all Initiates were bound by vows of discretion.

“Harpocrates is sometimes shown standing, and another times he is
depicted seated on a blossom of a lotus [Ed. note: similar to how the

Buddha is typical y portrayed.] Although he is usual y figured with childish
immaturity of body, the imperfection of his lower limbs, as described by

Plutarch, is not apparent in any of the Egyptian drawings. It, therefore,
seems that the statements concerning this deformity should be more
careful y examined. Samuel Squire, whose translation of Plutarch's Isis and

Osiris, made in 1744, is stil the most often quoted by Egyptologists, states
definitely, “lame in his lower limbs. ” G.R.S. Mead translated the same

65

EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY
essay much later and gives a slightly different rendering of Plutarch's
words. Mr. Mead says: “weak in his limbs from below upwards. ” This
difference in wording, though slight, may have an unexpected
significance....”

Masonic Interpretation of Egyptian Mythology

Later on in the same work, Hal elaborates upon the esoteric meanings
of these characters and events (emphasis added):

“From the reign of Osiris we glean the fol owing philosophical history.

“There was a time, the Golden Age, when truth and wisdom ruled the
earth, and this aristocracy of wisdom was a benevolent despotism in which
men were led to a nobler state of being by the firm kindly hand of the
enlightened sage. This was the divine dynasty of the mythological priest-
kings who were qualified to govern humanity by virtue not only temporal
but by divine attributes.

“Through his priests, Osiris, representative of the hidden tradition,
ruled the entire world by virtue of the perfection resident in that tradition.

If we concede that Osiris is the positive pole of the universal life agent,
then Isis becomes the receptive pole of that activity. He is the doctrine,
she is the church.

“As in Christianity it is customary to refer to the church as the bride of

Christ, so in Egypt the institution of the Mysteries was the great Mother,
the consort of heaven itself.

“From this interpretation we gain a deeper insight into the symbolism of
the whole of Osirian cycle. Isis becomes the temporal order of the
priesthood, the accumulative body of Initiates. She is personified as the
temple; she is the mother of al good, the protectress of al right, and the
patron of al improvement. She insures nobility, inspires virtue and
awakens the nobler passions of the soul. As Diana of Ephesus she [Isis] is
the multimammia who feeds al creatures from herself. [Ed note:

“multimammia” means multi-breasted. The Diana of Ephesus figure has
breasts al over her torso.] Like the moon she shines only with the light of
her sovereign sun even as the temple can only be il umined by its
indwel ing truth. [Ed. note: the temple areas within al Masonic lodges do
not have windows wherewith outside light filters in – they are completely

“lighted from within.”]”

What has Mr. Hal revealed here?

Osiris represents the otherworldly-delivered doctrine of the mystery
schools, or, as it is referred to in Judeo-Christian literature, Mystery Babylon.

66

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Isis represents the priesthood of Mystery Babylon: “the temporal order
of the priesthood, the accumulative body of Initiates.”

Hal even provides an unmistakable Christian comparison: as the “bride”

of Christ represents Christ's Church as a whole (i.e. those who have been
baptized and taken upon themselves the name of Christ, covenanting to
serve Him), Isis represents the col ective body of Mystery Babylon's initiates

(i.e. those who have undertaken the rites and oaths and vows of secrecy,
covenanting to serve, obey and be perfectly loyal to his superior officer,
without exception). The mystery schools refer to her as “the great Mother,
the consort of heaven” – the books of 1 Nephi and Revelation refer to her as

“the mother of harlots” and “the whore of al the earth” – “drunken with the
blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus.”

The “Golden Age” of Egypt was the period of time in which the populace
was ruled by a Luciferian system, an enforced “benevolent despotism in
which men were led to a nobler state of being by the firm kindly hand of the
enlightened sage priesthood... [who were] qualified to govern humanity by
virtue not only temporal but by divine attributes.” Hitler and Mussolini
described their despotism in benevolent terms as wel .

Hal continues (emphasis added):

“Typhon lured Osiris in to the ark of destruction at the time when the sun
enters the house of the Scorpion [Ed. note: i.e. the zodiac reference to the
period of time in which this happened], hence, we know him to be the
eternal betrayer, that ageless Judas, who undoes al good things and
inevitably presages ruin. He is the power of the physical universe which is
constantly seeking to destroy the spiritual values locked within its
substances....

“Of al good things Typhon is the opposer, occupying the position of the
eternal negative. This evil monster may wel be generalized under the
appel ation of the Adversary. In the initiation rites he is also the tester or
the tryer, “the lord who is against us.” He is the personification of ambition,
and ambition is the patron of ruin. It was ambition that set Typhon plotting
for the throne of Egypt, designing how he should destroy the power of his
brother....

“Typhon is the embodiment of every perversity. He is the negative
creation, the Ahriman [Ed. note: i.e. the “destructive spirit”] of

Zoroasterism. Typhon is black magic and sorcery — the Black Brotherhood.

Nephthys, his wife, is the institution through which it manifests. He is
neither a single evil nor even a sequence of il s, but an infinite diversity of
them, indescribably insidious, empowered to infect the fabric of church
and state.”

Who or what is Typhon according to the esoteric doctrine of the Mystery

Schools? He is Jesus Christ.

67

EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY

Nephthys represents the Kingdom of God on the earth.

“Woe unto them that cal evil good, and good evil; that put darkness for
light, and light for darkness...”

– Isaiah 5:20

“Typhon lured Osiris in to the ark of destruction.” Christ cast down

Lucifer.

“[Typhon] undoes al good things and inevitably presages ruin.” All the
machinations and lies of Lucifer and his fol owers inevitably come to naught;
their conspiring works exposed and decimated.

“He is the power of the physical universe which is constantly seeking to
destroy the spiritual values locked within its substances.” The Light of Christ,
the conscience imbued within the soul of every human born on this earth,
constantly seeks to persuade mankind to forgo pride for empathy; guides to
overcome the natural man, or the temptations of evil spirits, to which al
flesh is prone.

“Typhon is the embodiment of every perversity. He is the negative
creation... [He] is black magic and sorcery — the Black Brotherhood.” The
priesthood of the Church of the Lamb, the Melchizedek and Aaronic
priesthoods, the power of Almighty God granted unto normal, common men
who have covenanted with Christ to keep His commandments, who have
kept themselves clean of the world, who love God with al their might, mind
and strength – this is what the Mystery Schools cal “every perversity,”

“negative creation” and “black magic and sorcery.”

“... empowered to infect the fabric of church and state.” The plain and
simple universal truths of Judeo-Christian theology, such as the Ten

Commandments, have been maliciously categorized as “infecting” secular
institutions in recent decades – and have been increasingly discredited or
brushed aside in modern, popular religion. This wil be covered further in
later chapters.

Hal continues (emphasis added):

“Typhon is the desire of the few pitted against the good of the many. He is
the spirit of dissension and discord that breaks up unity of purpose by
setting factions against each other so that great issues lose the name of
action. The desire for riches, pomp, power, and sovereignty by which this
evil genius was obsessed, reveals the temptation by which humanity is
deflected from its ultimate goal and led into the byways of sorrow and
despair.”

“Typhon is the desire of the few pitted against the good of the many.”

The thinly-veiled, infinitely-hypocritical rhetoric of socialism.

68

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“The desire for riches, pomp, power, and sovereignty by which this evil
genius was obsessed...” Riches, pomp, power: uncannily similar charges
were accused of Alma the High Priest by the Anti-Christ Korihor in chapter 30
of the Book of Alma in the Book of Mormon. However, to be charged with
obsessing over sovereignty – who else would consider a desire for
sovereignty (i.e. liberty, self-determination, free wil ) an “evil” but a hardcore
communist or socialist?

“...[the obsession with sovereignty]... reveals the temptation by which
humanity is deflected from its ultimate goal...” What is the ultimate goal of

Lucifer? To “perfect” mankind through force, denying them of their God-
given gift of free-agency to choose their destiny for themselves.

“...and led into the byways of sorrow and despair.” Free-agency
invariably exposes mankind to sorrow and despair, from which escape and
redemption is made possible through the atonement of Christ.

Strict Demarcation Between
the Exoteric and the Esoteric

At a later point, Mr. Hal introduces a critical concept while elaborating
on the writings of Synesius concerning the ceremony of Osiris' election

(emphasis added):

“… Osiris receives from his father an elaborate dissertation in the Platonic
temper concerning the relative power of good and evil in which he is ful y
warned against the machinations of Typhon. Possibly the most important
sentence in Synesius’s treatise occurs during this dissertation. The father
of Osiris is made to say to his son: “You also have been initiated in those

Mysteries in which there are two pair of eyes, and it is requisite that
the pair which are beneath should be closed when the pair that
are above them perceive, and when the pair above are closed,
those which are beneath should be opened.””

The “two pairs of eyes” represents incorporating two completely
different personas or mindsets – one is for the public, for the outside world,
for the “profane” to witness; the other is strictly private, for the esoteric
realm, the world of mystery school initiates.

“The pair which are beneath should be closed when the pair that are
above them perceive” refers to the initiate psychological y shutting out
anything and everything which harkens back to the esoteric realm while in
the “profane” public world. The profane must never glimpse nor suspect that
there is anything beyond the public persona one presents to them. The
initiate must convince al others, even close friends and relatives, that this

69

EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY
public persona is everything there is to know about him.

“When the pair above are closed, those which are beneath should be
opened” refers to the initiate psychological y closing off his public persona
once he has entered the “sacred” mystery school esoteric realms. He is then
at liberty to become his true self, and shut off the fraudulent identity which
he fosters and perpetuates before the public.

This kind of persona switching is by no means unique to mystery school
initiates – serial kil ers become expert at it in order to pass as upstanding
citizens. It is also identical to the kind of skil s cultivated by professional
actors and actresses. No matter how convincing a talented actor may
perform his role, it is not a representation of his true self. All too often actors
convincingly portray honest, stalwart, innocent men while simultaneously
leading personal lives of moral emptiness, corruption and deceit. Mystery
school initiates must likewise develop such skil s, and deploy them on an
ongoing basis to perform their duties.

The Core Doctrine of Mystery Babylon

Is the Inverse of True Christianity

The mythology of Osiris, Isis and Horus is the core doctrine at the heart
of al the mystery schools. It is the essence of their symbology, fraternal
theology and worship. Everything is traced back to the arcane and occult of

Egypt. Their modern beliefs, rites and worship al relate to this. Egyptian and

Greek symbolic and mythological themes occur repeatedly in the modern
mystery schools, and are incorporated in their priestcrafts and rites.

Realize that al of this is the inverse of true Christianity, the ful ness of
the Gospel.

Christ's doctrine is plain and easy to be understood, especial y the
doctrine of the War in Heaven:

• God the Father and His Chosen Son, Jesus Christ, established this earth
as a proving ground for his spirit children to obtain physical bodies –
within an environment wherein they can exercise their own free-
agency – requiring an atonement to be made by Christ in order to
provide a way of redemption.

• Lucifer proposed an alternate system which would replace free agency
with “benevolent” force, causing al mankind to go through the process
of obtaining physical bodies but not actual y learning or experiencing
anything of their own volition – thus negating the need for an
atonement, and al mankind being “saved” by default – thanks to the

70

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
leadership of Lucifer, in which al mankind would owe him eternal
gratitude and everlasting debt.

• Lucifer's proposal was rejected. Out of fury and pride, he persuaded a
third of the spirit hosts to make war against those loyal to Christ and
the archangel Michael (Adam) who led them.

• As a result, Lucifer and al the spirits who fol owed him were
imprisoned on the earth, eternal y forbidden from receiving their own
physical bodies.

• And here they have remained for thousands of years, desperate to
trick, sucker, tempt, and deceive us vulnerable and gul ible humans as
we struggle for redemption.

In the core doctrine of the mystery schools, everything “good,”

especial y the human intel ect, is either embodied in or emanates from

Lucifer. Everything they describe as “good” is sin by Christian standards, and
al of mankind's blessings are credited to Lucifer.

That which the mystery schools describe as “evil” (and al that which is
truly evil) is credited to Jesus Christ – as wel as anything that glorifies Him.

Again, Isaiah 5:20 –

“Woe unto them that cal evil good, and good evil; that put darkness for
light, and light for darkness; that put bitter for sweet, and sweet for
bitter!”

For those of us who have a testimony of Christ – and who understand
correct, plain and precious, uncorrupted doctrine – it is possible to
increasingly discern that that which lies beneath the multiple layers of
exoteric symbology is nothing more than an inversion of Christ's Gospel. It is
a rewrite of celestial events, pitting Lucifer as a betrayed, unjustly
imprisoned deity – seeking merely to raise al of mankind from the lowliness
of ignorant peasantry to the pinnacle that the dormant intel ect of man can
achieve – against a malevolent, suppressive Jehovah, who permits the
existence of squalor, ignorance, stupidity, anarchy and every form of
unadulterated evil – who is (supposedly) wil ing to indefinitely condemn al
but the few who submit their wil and intel ect to Him.

This is what lies at the very heart of al non-truly-Christian theologies.

All other religions on earth – including al fraternities and secular creeds –
have perpetuated, disseminated or branched off from the ancient mystery
schools.

71

EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY

Initiation Into The Egyptian Mysteries

The fol owing comes from a book cal ed A History of Secret Societies,
first published in 1961 and authored by Arkon Daraul. As it turns out, this

Arkon Daraul is strongly suspected to be a pseudonym of Idries Shah3, a
noted author and historian who focused primarily on Sufi traditions. This
conclusion is reached because: Shah used a number of pseudonyms4, an
author by the name of Arkon Daraul has never published any other known
books and there is no information available about his identity, the writing
style of this book closely matches that of Shah's, and Shah actual y quotes
from this book in a work that he published only three years later.

In this part of the book, Shah does an admirable job of introducing and
summarizing the content of a German document published in 1785, which
details the procedures of an ancient Egyptian initiation, cal ed the Crata

Repoa. A copy of this document translated in English is provided in the
supporting material5 (emphasis added):

“The most detailed account on what was said to be the seven highest
degrees of secret Egyptian initiation was first published in Germany in the
eighteenth century. This strange and very exhaustive document combines
many elements from the ancient mysteries.... It seems to come from

Greek sources, because many of the words used are Greek; and it could
wel be that we have here the modern beginnings of an attempted revival
of ancient mysteries.

“Whatever it is, it is not one of those fanciful and spurious ones which
used to be printed merely to attract the credulous: because it is plausible
in containing the sort of material which might wel have formed the
content of an initiation and mind-conditioning system.

“The earliest version known is in the form of an anonymous pamphlet

(probably not intended for public sale) of thirty-odd pages, which was
printed in 1785. It was republished in a French translation thirty years
later, purporting to be the ritual of the Master degree in Freemasonry. The

French editor claims that it is a composite ritual, derived from the works of
some fifteen Greek and Roman writers.

“This degree, we are told, was open to Egyptian kings and priests alone;
and only those special y recommended by an initiate could enter it. The
usual procedure was that the Pharaoh himself introduced the candidate to
the priests. By them he sent from Heliopolis [Ed. note: which means “City
of the Sun”] to the Memphis priests; from there he went to Thebes. He
was circumcised, forbidden to eat pulse [Ed. note: i.e. legumes, such as
peas or beans] or fish; and general y had to abstain from wine.

“He was put for several months in an underground cave, and asked to
write down his reflections. When he had done this, he was led to a

72

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
passage supported by the pil ars of Hermes where he had to learn certain
things which were inscribed thereon. As soon as he was word-perfect, the

Themorphous (introducer) came to him with a strong whip, to keep the
uninitiated at bay. He was blindfolded, and his hands bounds with cords.”

First Degree

“Now fol ows the procedure from the first degree of this elect body. The
candidate was led to the Gate of Men, where the introducer touched the
shoulder of an apprentice (Portophorus) standing there on guard. He in
turn knocked on the gate, which was opened.

“When the aspirant entered, he was questioned on various matter by the

Hierophant, after which he was led around the Birantha in an artificial
storm of wind, rain, thunder and lightning. If he showed no sign of fear,

Menies the Expounder explained the laws of the Crata Repoa, to which he
had to agree.

“He was then taken in front of the Hierophant, made to kneel, and vowed
fidelity with a sword-point at this throat. As witnesses he cal ed upon the
sun, moon and stars.”

Recal that, to the Mystery Schools, the sun represents Lucifer and his
doctrine, the moon represents his priesthood order and organization, and the
stars represent the individual initiates.

“His eyes were then unbandaged, and he was placed between two spare
pil ars, cal ed Betilies, where lay a ladder of seven steps, behind which
were doors of different metals of gradual y increasing purity. The

Hierophant then addressing those present as Mene Musae, or children of
the Work of Celestial Investigation, exhorted them to govern their passions
and fix their thoughts upon God.

“The candidate was taught that the ladder symbolized the wanderings of
the soul; he was told the causes of wind, thunder and lightning; and given
other valuable information, such as medical lore.

“He was given the password of recognition of this degree, which was

AMOUN, meaning secrecy. He was taught a grip, given a pyramidal cap
and an apron cal ed Xylon. Around his neck was a col ar; and he wore no
other clothes.

“His duty was to guard the Gate of Men in his turn.”

Second Degree

“The Portophorus was now able, after showing his devotion, to proceed to
the Second Degree. Fol owing a prolonged fast he was taken to a dark
chamber cal ed Endimion, the invitation grotto. He was now of the degree
of Neocoris. Handsome women brought him dainty food; they were the
wives of the priests, who endeavored to excite his love.

73

EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY

“If he resisted these advances, he was further lectured by the Master of

Ceremonies and led into an assembly, where the Stolista (or water-bearer)

poured water over him. Then a living serpent was thrown at him. The
whole room was ful of snakes, to test his courage.

“He was then led to two high pil ars between stood a griffin driving a
wheel before him. The pil ars symbolized East and West, the griffin the sun
and the wheel of four spokes the four seasons.

“He was taught the use of the level and instructed in geometry and
architecture. He received a rod, entwined by serpents, and he received the
password HEVE (meaning serpent), and was told the story of the fal of
man.

“The sign consisted in crossing the arms over the chest and his duty was
to wash the pil ars.”

This rod is cal ed a “caduceus.” In Greek mythology, it was the staff
carried by Mercury as messenger of the gods. Today, both the caduceus and
the rod of Asclepius (a symbol of a single snake wrapped around a rod) are
used extensively by the medical profession and the US Army Medical Corps.

You see this symbol just about everywhere today, even on ambulances – it
has become synonymous with the medical profession.

Many say that it represents Moses' brass serpent entwined on a pole (or
possibly a cross), which when the Israelites looked upon, they were
miraculously cured of their snake bites. This cannot be true, as the symbols
used in the medical profession frequently appear with wings, or in other
ways that are consistent with the esoteric symbolism of ancient Egypt and
not those of Judeo-Christianity.

Third Degree

“[When the candidate] was initiated into the Third Degree, the member
was given the title of Melanophoris. He was led to an anteroom, over
whose door was written 'Gate of Death'. The room was ful of copies [Ed.

note: reproductions?] of embalmed bodies and coffins. Here too were a
number of dissectors, embalmers and so on.

“In the center stood the coffin of Osiris. The Melanophoris was asked if he
had had a hand in the assassination of his master. On his denying the
question, he was seized by two Tapixeites, or men who buried the dead,
and led into a hal , where he found al the other Melanophores clothed in
black. The King himself, who always was present on these occasions,
addressed him in an apparently friendly way, begging him if he did not feel
courage enough to undergo the test now to be applied to him, to accept
the golden crown he was offering him.

“He had already been coached to refuse the crown and tread it underfoot.

At this 'insult' the King cal ed for revenge. Raising his sacrificial axe he

74

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
touched the head of the initiate. The two corpse-carriers threw him to the
ground, and the embalmers wrapped him in bandages. Al who were
present wept.

“Now he was led to a gate over which was written Sanctuary of the Spirits.

“On its being opened, thunder and lightning struck the apparently dead
man. Charon received him as a spirit into his boat and carried him to the
judges of Hades. Pluto sat on his judgment seat, while Rhadamanthus and

Minos as wel as Aethon, Nycreus, Alaster and Orpheus stood beside him.

Very severe questions were put to him as to his former life and final y he
was sentenced to remain in these subterranean vaults.”

The initiate could have been required to remain within these vaults for
months or possibly even years.

“The bandages were removed, and he was told never to desire blood,
never to leave a corpse unburied; and to believe in the resurrection of the
dead and the judgment to come. He was taught coffin-decoration and the
peculiar hierogrammatical script.

“The sign was an embrace, to express the 'days of wrath'. He was kept in
these underground chambers until thought fit to proceed to a higher
degree.

“These 'Days of Wrath' general y lasted for a year and a half, until the
initiate was ready for promotion to the Fourth Degree: 'The Battle of the

Shades'.”

Fourth Degree

“He was handed a sword and a shield and taken though dark passages. He
met “certain persons, presenting frightful appearances, carrying torches
and serpents.” He was attacked, with the cry of PANIS! He defended
himself bravely, but was taken prisoner, his eyes were bandaged and a
cord placed around his neck. Dragging him into a hal , the specters
disappeared.

“He was led into the assembly of initiates, and his eye unbandaged. Before
him he saw a magnificent hal , decorated with beautiful paintings; the King
and the highest dignitary—the Demiurgos—were present.

“All were wearing their Alydei, and Egyptian Order composed of sapphires.

Among those present were the Secretary, the Treasurer and the Master of

Feats. The Orator made a speech, congratulating the new member on his
fortitude. He was given a drink, cal ed Cyce, which he drank to the dregs.

This was probably the ritual drink of honey or milk, water, wine and gruel

—and perhaps some hypnotic drug.

“He donned the boots of Anubis, took up the shield of Isis, put on the
cloak and cap of Orcus. He was handed a sword and told that he must cut
off the head of the next person he met in a cave and bring it back to the

75

EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY

King.

“This cave was pointed to him. Entering it, he saw what seemed to be a
beautiful woman, but in reality was a model of one. [Note: Keep in mind
that it is a woman.] He seized this by the hair and severed the head. This
he brought back to the monarch, who praised him, tel ing him that he had
symbolical y won the head of the Gorgon, wife of Typhon, who had caused
the death of Osiris.”

Recal that Typhon represents Jesus Christ, and his wife (the Gorgon,
also known as “Medusa”) represents his Kingdom – or in other words,

Christ's Church – which is represented in the Bible as the bride of Christ.

Ponder that next time you're inclined to cheer for a Greek hero who has
beheaded Medusa.

“He was not permitted always to wear the dress which had been given to
him, and he was entered in a book as one of the judges of the land. He
was able to communicate at any time with the King, and received an
al owance from the court.

“He was invested with an Order (that of Isis in the shape of an owl) and it
was revealed to him that the secret name of the lawgiver was 'JOA', which
was also the password of this Degree. But the password for the meetings
of the Christophori (as the Fourth Degree initiates were cal ed) was

'SASYCHIS'.”

Fifth Degree

“The Fifth Degree, that of Balahate, could not now be refused to the

Christophorus. He was led to a hal to watch a play, at which he was the
only onlooker. Other members of the degree went through the hal , as if
looking for something. One drew this sword, and the terrible figure of

Typhon appeared. He was slain. Now the new Balahate was told that

Typhon represented fire, a terrible element which was at the same time
indispensable. The password was 'CHYMIA', and the teaching was in
chemistry [or alchemy].”

Sixth Degree

“In order to become an 'Astronomer at the Gate of the Gods'—the Sixth

Degree—the candidate was taken to the hal of assembly, bound, and led
to the Gate of Death. He was shown corpses which had been cast into
water, and warned that he might be similarly treated if he broke his oath.

He was given some teaching in astronomy, and taken back to the Gate of
the Gods, where he looked at the pictures of the gods while their histories
were explained to him. A priestly dance took place, symbolizing the course
of the heavenly bodies; he saw a list of members of the Order throughout
the world, and learned the password: 'IBIS', for watchfulness.”

Realize that not until this sixth degree was conferred upon the initiate
did he actual y learn who belongs to the order. Only at this level are the

76

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
identities of equal and lower initiates bestowed. And note that the initiates
are spread “throughout the world.”

Seventh (and Highest) Degree

“The last and the highest degree was that of 'Propheta', in which al
secrets were laid bare. It was conferred fol owing public processions, and
when the permission of the King and al the highest members had been
obtained. The members secretly left the city by night, “and retired to some
houses built in a square and surrounded by pil ars by the sides of which
were placed alternately a shield and a coffin, whose rooms were painted
with representations of human life.” These houses were cal ed maneras,
for the people believed them to be visited by the manes of departed men.

On their arrival at these houses the new member, now cal ed prophet or

Saphennath Pancah (a man who knows the secrets), was given a drink
cal ed oimel as and told that now al trials were over. He received a cross
of peculiar significance, which he was always to wear. He was clothed in a
wide, white-striped dress, cal ed etangi. The usual sign was crossing his
arms in his wide sleeves. He could peruse al the sacred books written in
the Ammonite language... his greatest privilege was having a vote in the
election of a king and the password was 'ADON'.”

1 2 Nephi 9:28,29, The Book of Mormon

2 The Metternich Stele referrenced here is currently housed in the Egyptian

Col ection of the Metropolitan Museum of Art in New York City.

3 “Idries Shah (16 June 1924 – 23 November 1996) was an author and teacher in
the Sufi tradition who wrote over three dozen critical y acclaimed books on topics
ranging from psychology and spirituality to travelogues and culture studies. Born
in India, the descendant of a family of Afghan nobles, Shah grew up mainly in

England. His early writings centered on magic and witchcraft.... His most seminal
work was The Sufis, which appeared in 1964 and was wel received
international y.... In his writings, Shah presented Sufism as a universal form of
wisdom that predated Islam.” (Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Idries_Shah)

4 “Shah has conceded his own recourse to pen names (v. "Reflections," p. 88),
without divulging details; many of his disciples emulate him. Given this
obfuscation, it is problematic which of the score or more queerly named authors
stylistical y and thematical y assignable to the 'Shah-School' (e.g. Omar Michael

Burke Ph. D., Arkon Daraul, Rafael Lefort, Hadrat B.M. Dervish and so on) have
independent physical existence? Pending investigation, it perhaps suffices that
none show a scintil a of independent philosophical existence.” from Neo-Sufism:

The Case of Idries Shah, by James Moore

(Source – http://www.hermes-press.com/S_shah.htm)

5 Refer to the pdf file in the supporting material: Egyptian Initiation_Crata Repoa

77

COMPARISON OF KINGDOM

STRUCTURES AND

HIERARCHIES

This book has mentioned a number of concepts and terms which the
reader may not yet conceptualize how they fit together and relate to each
other – terms such as: exoteric, esoteric, “eyes above,” “eyes below,” secret
society, mystery school, etc. Therefore, it is prudent to cover a general
comparison of the organizational structures of both the Kingdom of God (on
earth) and the Kingdom of Lucifer.

The Kingdom of God: a Planar Hierarchy

“When the priests left their labor to impart the word of God unto the
people, the people also left their labors to hear the word of God.

And when the priest had imparted unto them the word of God they
al returned again diligently unto their labors; and the priest, not
esteeming himself above his hearers, for the preacher was no better
than the hearer, neither was the teacher any better than the learner;
and thus they were al equal, and they did al labor, every man
according to his strength.

“And they did impart of their substance, every man according to that
which he had, to the poor, and the needy, and the sick, and the
afflicted; and they did not wear costly apparel, yet they were neat
and comely.... [T]hey did not send away any who were naked, or
that were hungry, or that were athirst, or that were sick, or that had
not been nourished; and they did not set their hearts upon riches;
therefore they were liberal to al , both old and young, both bond and

78

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
free, both male and female, whether out of the church or in the
church, having no respect to persons as to those who stood in
need.”

– Mormon, in his abridgment of the Book of Alma1

There is no secret hierarchy nor hidden leadership in God's earthly
kingdom, The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints. Its structure is
straightforward and ful y disclosed. The fol owing is taken directly from the

Church's website at www.lds.org, from the page titled “How The Church Is

Organized”2 (emphasis added):

“Jesus Christ is the head of the Church. Under His direction, General

Authorities and local leaders lead and teach Church members throughout
the world.

“General Leadership: The General Authorities consist of the First

Presidency, the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles, the Presidency of the

Seventy, the First and Second Quorums of the Seventy, and the Presiding

Bishopric. (View General Authorities for more information on the roles of
these leaders.)

“Areas: The worldwide Church is divided into geographic areas. For
example, “Europe,” “Asia North,” “Caribbean,” and “Central America” are
names given to specific areas of the Church. The First Presidency has
assigned the Presidency of the Seventy to preside over areas in the United

States and Canada. Elsewhere, the First Presidency assigns Area

Presidencies to preside over selected areas under the direction of the

Quorum of the Twelve. An Area Presidency consists of a president and two
counselors. An Area President is typical y a General Authority selected from
the First or Second Quorum of the Seventy, while the counselors can be
either General Authorities or Area Seventies selected from any Quorum of
the Seventy.

“Members of the Presidency of the Seventy or Area Presidency travel
frequently within the assigned area to teach and encourage local leaders
and members of the Church. Area Seventies are also assigned to consult
with and instruct stake presidents in their area, under the direction of the

Area Presidency or Presidency of the Seventy.

“Stakes: Most areas of the Church are divided into stakes, which usual y
consist of five to twelve congregations cal ed wards or branches. The term
stake was used by the prophet Isaiah. He described the latter-day Church
as a tent that would be secured by stakes (see Isaiah 33:20; 54:2).

“A stake is led by a stake president and two counselors. The stake
president is the presiding high priest in a stake. These leaders oversee the
spiritual and temporal welfare of Church members.

79

COMPARISON OF KINGDOM STRUCTURES AND HIERARCHIES

“The stake presidency cal s 12 high priests to form the stake high council.

Under the direction of the stake presidency, high councilors help oversee
the work of the Church in the stake by fulfil ing many advisory and
administrative responsibilities.

“Similar to the general administration of the Church, a stake has
presidencies for the Relief Society, Young Men, Young Women, Primary,
and Sunday School organizations. These presidencies advise their
respective organizations in each of the wards of the stake.

“Stakes also have a patriarch, a man who is ordained to give patriarchal
blessings to members of the stake. Patriarchal blessings contain specific,
inspired counsel and direction from the Lord to the recipient.

“Wards: As in the ancient Church, members of the Church today are
organized into congregations. Large congregations (approximately 300 or
more members) are cal ed wards. Smal er congregations are cal ed
branches. A ward is led by a bishop and two counselors, who constitute a
bishopric. Branches are led by a branch president and two counselors. The
responsibilities of a branch president are similar to those of a bishop,
described below.

“Bishop: A bishop has many duties. In addition to watching over al ward
members, he has special responsibility to guide the ward’s young men and
young women. He oversees teaching, missionary work, and spiritual
growth in the ward. He is responsible to conduct worthiness interviews,
counsel Church members, and administer Church discipline. He is
responsible to care for the poor and needy, and he oversees finances,
records, and the use and security of the meetinghouse.

“In these responsibilities and others, the bishop is assisted by two
counselors, an executive secretary, clerks, and the leaders of other
organizations in the ward. Leadership meetings are held regularly to al ow
the bishop and those who help him to counsel together about the wel -
being of ward members.”

The site goes on to provide additional information regarding leadership
cal ings and other roles within wards, including the Elders Quorum, High

Priests, Relief Society (women's group), Young Men, Young Women, Sunday

School, and Primary (youth group for 11-year-old children and younger).

The fol owing images present an overal concept of how al these leadership
groups function together. While the diagram represents each circle of
responsibility strictly in sub-groups of four, in reality there could be between
three to twelve sub-groups within each circle of responsibility.

80

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

LDS Church Planar Hierarchy of Responsibility

81

COMPARISON OF KINGDOM STRUCTURES AND HIERARCHIES

Closeup of Centers of Responsibility

The numbers represent the fol owing:

1. The Lord Jesus Christ, at the center of the entire Church (the al -
encompassing circle)

2. The First Presidency of the Church: the President (the Prophet, Seer,

Revelator for the entire Church) and his two counselors, which are
selected from the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles

3. The Quorum of the Twelve Apostles

4. The First and Second Quorums of the Seventy, and the Presiding

Bishopric. Members of the Quorums of Seventy are cal ed to be
presidents and counselors in Area Presidencies. This role is
represented in the secondary #4 on the left: the center of the larger
inner circles, representing areas. This also includes the Area Seventy.

Within each area are several stakes.

5. Stake Presidency: the Stake President and his two counselors, the

Stake High Council (12 high priests), the Stake Patriarch and stake
presidencies for: Relief Society, Young Men, Young Women, Primary,

Sunday School

6. Ward Bishopric or Branch Presidency, which include the Bishop and
his two councilors or the Branch President and his two counselors,
respectively. It also includes the other positions of responsibility
within the ward, as previously noted.

7. The General Membership of the Church, al of whom – including
every single person that fil positions 2 through 6 – are accountable
members of their respective local wards (even the First Presidency of
the entire Church, and the 12 Apostles)

The Kingdom of God is a planar (i.e. flat, on a level plane) hierarchy

82

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
because not one member is above another in preference or importance or in
any capacity to “rule” over another. All are individual y sovereign in their lives
and decision making. As aptly stated in the quote from the Book of Alma:

“the preacher was no better than the hearer, neither was the teacher any
better than the learner.” The Church is guided through divine revelation from

Jesus Christ, and every member who is individual y worthy is capable of
receiving such through the gift and power of the Holy Ghost in regards to
their own lives.

In addition to having the right of receiving guidance in their own
individual lives and families, those who are assigned positions of leadership
have the authority to receive guidance and inspiration from the Holy Ghost in
conjunction with their leadership positions (indicated by the circles labeled 2
through 6). The Area Presidency has the authority to receive revelation
regarding the entire area, the Stake Presidency has the authority to receive
revelation regarding the stake, and so forth. An Area or Stake Presidency
does not have the authority to receive revelation for the Church as a whole.

The planar aspect of the Kingdom's hierarchy becomes even more
apparent when factoring that each of those who are assigned positions of
leadership are also members of their respective local wards and they are as
equal y accountable to their local bishops as every other member of the

Church. Even the President – the Prophet, Seer, and Revelator for the entire

Church – must meet with his bishop in regards to al personal membership
matters. The President of the entire Church is no “higher” than the average
member in the Kingdom of God – he merely has a larger-scale scope of
responsibility, and is authorized to receive guidance and revelation that
affects the entire Kingdom.

The Kingdom of Lucifer:

a Secret Pyramidal Hierarchy

To be certain, not everything about the complete structure of Lucifer's

Kingdom is known as of yet. The Lord has promised, as recorded in
scripture, that one day al wil be revealed, that al works of darkness wil be
brought to light and made accountable3:

“There is nothing which is secret save it shal be revealed; there is no work
of darkness save it shal be made manifest in the light; and there is
nothing which is sealed upon the earth save it shal be loosed. Wherefore,
al things which have been revealed unto the children of men shal at that
day be revealed; and Satan shal have power over the hearts of the
children of men no more, for a long time.”

83

COMPARISON OF KINGDOM STRUCTURES AND HIERARCHIES

Nevertheless, much of the manner of how the Devil's kingdom functions
has been made known at this point in time. The fol owing diagram gives a
visual summary of the basics of how it functions:

Hierarchal Structure of the Kingdom of the Devil

There is a definite line of demarcation of that which is visible/accessible
to the general public (non-initiates, or “the profane” as they refer to us). All
knowledge, symbolic meanings, as wel as buildings and structures accessible
to the “profane” are above this line. All such is considered exoteric – the
exoteric realm.

All that resides below the exoteric realm, below the line of demarcation,
is the esoteric realm – that which much be kept secret and the “profane”

barred from entering, from experiencing, even from knowing about. Recal
the fol owing concept covered in the previous chapter:

“You also have been initiated in those Mysteries in which there are two
pair of eyes, and it is requisite that the pair which are beneath should be
closed when the pair that are above them perceive, and when the pair

84

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
above are closed, those which are beneath should be opened.”

The “pair of eyes that are above” refers to the public persona of the
initiate. This is what is presented to the outside/exoteric world, while “the
pair of eyes beneath” – the esoteric persona of the initiate – is shut off. Once
in private, or upon setting foot in an esoteric environment, the “eyes above”

can be shut (i.e. the public persona dismissed) and the “eyes beneath” can
open (i.e. the true nature/personality of the initiate can come forth).

The layer of hierarchy directly below the line of demarcation consists of
the secret societies / combinations that covertly lead, manipulate, infiltrate,
and/or direct the accompanying exoteric organizations. Those who initiate
into these groups take unmistakable blood oaths that bind their service and
loyalty to them, as wel as absolute secrecy on penalty of death. Some
initiations require shedding innocent blood (i.e. taking the life of an innocent
human being, often a child), and often requires consumption of the blood
and/or flesh of the victim as part of their binding oath. The majority of these
initiates have little to no information regarding the managing layer directly
succeeding them, as signified in the diagram's “Buffer of Awareness.” All
such initiates are only instructed or informed on a need-to-know basis by
their leaders. Such leaders are usual y the only ones connected to the
successive layer of hierarchy, or who know anything about it.

The next layer is the mystery schools, which are comprised of adepts
and hierophants. Even less is known about this layer due to the almost
complete lack of available documentation regarding it, and due to the fact
that few (if any) successful y defect from it and disclose its structure, secrets
or membership. However, it is apparent that there are successive layers of
hierarchy, as wel as additional buffers of awareness imposed to conceal
them.

Beyond this it is unknown how many successive layers exist and
precisely what groups or individuals they consist of. There is a great deal of
speculation as to who and what groups comprise this/these layer(s), so I
refrain from including them.

The final division of hierarchy is the separation between the physical
realm on this earth (i.e. al that we are able to process and know of through
our five senses), and the realm of spirits where Lucifer and his minions
reside. He provides revelation, guidance and direction to those who make up
the hierarchic levels at the pinnacle of his kingdom.

Co-existence of the Spirit Realm

In conjunction with the manner in which both kingdoms are

85

COMPARISON OF KINGDOM STRUCTURES AND HIERARCHIES
administrated, the nature of the divide between the physical and spirit
realms comes into question.

On a theoretical note, it can almost be argued that the physical and
spirit realms are equivalent to the concept of separate dimensions. Through
modern revelation, we are given to understand that the world of spirits exists
right here on the earth alongside us, but it is kept from human perception
and physical interaction. Joseph Smith taught:

“The spirits of the just... are not far from us, and know and understand
our thoughts, feelings, and emotions, and are often pained therewith.”4

Also, Brigham Young stated the fol owing in one of his discourses:

“Where is the spirit world? It is right here... Do [the spirits of the
departed] go beyond the boundaries of the organized earth? No, they do
not... Can you see it with your natural eyes? No. Can you see spirits in this
room? No. Suppose the Lord should touch your eyes that you might see,
could you then see the spirits? Yes, as plainly as you now see bodies.”5

While it is apparent that angels and resurrected persons are capable of
traversing and interacting with both realms, it is also apparent that the few
individuals who have been transfigured or “translated” (such as John the

Beloved) are also capable of doing so prior to experiencing death and
resurrection. (Further information about this concept is included in the
supporting material.6) In this state, they cannot be confined by the elements
of the physical world, and possibly can enter and exit the spirit realm at wil .

Consider the words of Mormon in his abridgment of the book of Third Nephi
in how he describes the transfiguration and resultant abilities of the Three

Nephites (emphasis added)7:

“And behold, the heavens were opened, and they were caught up into
heaven, and saw and heard unspeakable things.... And whether they were
in the body or out of the body, they could not tel ; for it did seem unto
them like a transfiguration of them, that they were changed from this body
of flesh into an immortal state, that they could behold the things of God.

But it came to pass that they did again minister upon the face of the
earth;...

“And now, whether they were mortal or immortal, from the day of their
transfiguration, I know not; But this much I know, according to the record
which hath been given—... they were cast into prison... and the prisons
could not hold them, for they were rent in twain. And they were cast down
into the earth; but... they were delivered out of the depths of the earth;
and therefore they could not dig pits sufficient to hold them. And thrice
they were cast into a furnace and received no harm. And twice were they
cast into a den of wild beasts; and behold they did play with the beasts as
a child with a suckling lamb, and received no harm....

86

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“Behold, I have seen them, and they have ministered unto me. And behold
they wil be among the Gentiles, and the Gentiles shal know them not.

They wil also be among the Jews, and the Jews shal know them not....

“They are as the angels of God, and if they shal pray unto the Father in
the name of Jesus they can show themselves unto whatsoever man
it seemeth them good.... I have inquired of the Lord, and he hath made
it manifest unto me that there must needs be a change wrought upon
their bodies, or else it needs be that they must taste of death.... Now this
change was not equal to that which shal take place at the last day; but
there was a change wrought upon them, insomuch that Satan could have
no power over them, that he could not tempt them; and they were
sanctified in the flesh, that they were holy, and that the powers of the
earth could not hold them. And in this state they were to remain until
the judgment day of Christ; and at that day they were to receive a greater
change, and to be received into the kingdom of the Father to go no more
out, but to dwel with God eternal y in the heavens.”

Their earthly mission – like that of John the Beloved's – is to minister to
the inhabitants of the earth (somewhat incognito) until the time of Christ's

Second Coming. With this change wrought upon them, they not only have
the ability to withstand and command the earthly elements, they apparently
also have the capability to travel (what appears to be) instantaneously
wherever they wish to go – or as Mormon puts it, to “show themselves unto
whatsoever man it seemeth them good.” Mormon's description of their
capabilities also infers an ability to come and go from the spirit realm at wil ,
through prayer to God.

One theoretical manner in which this might occur is through a change in
vibration frequency. All physical matter vibrates at specific frequencies. It is a
scientific given that there are vast ranges of light and sound that exist far
beyond what human eyes and ears can detect. Accordingly, it is theoretical y
possible that matter which vibrates above or below the frequency range
detectible by the five human senses (especial y touch) cannot be interacted
with in this human-physical realm. Perhaps in altering the frequency of the
matter that one's body vibrates at, one would “disappear” from this realm
and suddenly “appear” in another realm – capable of utilizing one's five
senses to ful y interact there. While this is entirely theoretical, it nonetheless
suggests a feasible explanation as to how two or more dimensions

(specifical y the physical and spirit realms) can simultaneously co-exist in the
same time and space.

87

NOTES

1 Alma 1:26-27,30

2 http://www.lds.org/church/organization/how-the-church-is-organized?lang=eng

3 2 Nephi 30:17,18

4 Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith, p. 326

5 Widtsoe, John A. (1925) Discourses of Brigham Young, p. 577

6 Refer to the PDF file in the supporting material: Translation (or Transfiguration)

7 3 Nephi 28:13, 15-22, 26-28, 30, 37, 39-40

88

PART 2

DOGMA AND

MODUS OPERANDI

INTERTWINED SYMBOLOGY

Which Is the Perversion of Which?

A lifetime Christian researcher of the occult, Jordan Maxwel has
dedicated his life to uncovering the secrets and machinations of the Mystery

Schools:1

“Jordan Maxwel [is] a preeminent researcher and independent scholar in
the field of occult / religious philosophy. His interest in these subjects
began as far back as 1959. He served for three and a half years as the

Religion Editor of Truth Seeker Magazine, America's oldest Freethought

Journal (since 1873).

“His work exploring the hidden foundations of Western religions and secret
societies creates enthusiastic responses from audiences around the world.

He has conducted dozens of intensive seminars, hosted his own radio talk
shows, guested on more than 600 radio shows, and written, produced and
appeared in numerous television shows and documentaries... al devoted
to understanding ancient religions and their pervasive influence on world
affairs today.”

In Mr. Maxwel 's book That Old-Time Religion, he makes a series of
stunning connections between the symbolism within the worship of the
mystery schools and key tenets, events, and qualities of Christ and His
ministry.

There are very deep personal reasons as to why fol owers of the
mystery schools despise Christianity (either silently or overtly). Even to most
of the lower initiates who don't have a ful understanding that Lucifer is the
god at the core of their worship, the figure of deity and interpretation of the
teachings of Jesus Christ that most Christians embrace are considered a
mockery, an absolute affront to the god of their religion and the things they

90

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
hold sacred. The Christ we LDS (Mormons) and traditional Christians worship
represents everything that is abominable in their eyes.

As you read the fol owing segments of Mr. Maxwel 's work, consider,
from the perspective of a devout believer in the ancient arcane mysteries

(which trace back al the way to Cain), what a plagiarism traditional Judeo-

Christianity would seem to them (emphasis added):

“Though al of the essential pieces of the Christian story were long in
existence before Egypt, it was with the coming of the Pharaohs that the
story was final y codified and became religious dogma. Though the story
varied in some details from place to place in Egypt, the essence was
always the same: God's Sun/our risen Savior was the 'Light of the World,'

who gave His life for us....

“It was accepted by al [in ancient times] that man was bound to a life on

Earth, but the sky was the abode of God's Sun. He resided “up there”, in

“heaven”. Ancient man saw in his male offspring his own image and
likeness, and his own existence as a father was proved by the person of
his son. It was assumed that “God’s Sun” was but a visible representative
of the unseen Creator in heaven. So it was said, “When you have seen the

Sun, you have seen the Father.” Said another way, “The Father is glorified
in his Sun.”

“Ancient man had no problem understanding that al life on Earth
depended directly on life-giving energy from the Sun. Consequently, al life
was lost without the Sun. It fol owed that “God's Sun” was nothing less
than [man's] savior. Since energy from the Sun gave life, and we sustained
our very existence by taking energy in from our food – which came directly
from God’s Sun – the Sun must give up its life-supporting energy so that
we may continue to live. “God’s Sun must give his life for us to live.”

“While it was plainly true that our life came from and was sustained each
day by “Our Savior... God's Sun,” it was and would be true only as long as
the Sun would return each morning. Our hope of salvation would be
secure only in a “risen savior.” For if he did not rise from his grave of
darkness, al would be lost. All the world waited for his “imminent return”...

each morning. The... Father would never leave us at the mercy of this
world of darkness. The Heavenly promise... was surely that... “He would
come again”... to light our path, and save those lost in the darkness.

Logical y, even if man himself died, as long as the Sun comes up each day,
life on Earth wil continue forever. Therefore, it was said in the ancient
texts that everlasting life was “the gift”... the Father gives through his Sun.

For... “God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Sun that we
may have life everlasting.” [Not] for you personal y – but on Earth.

“More than 3,000 years before Christianity began, the early morning Sun,

[the] Savior was pictured in Egypt as the “New Born Babe.” The infant
savior's name was “Horus.” The early morning Sun, or “New Born Babe,”

was pictured in two ways: the Dove — Bringer of Peace. The Hawk — God

91

INTERTWINED SYMBOLOGY
of War (who punishes the enemies of God). Today, in government, we stil
use these terms, doves and hawks.

“[Horus'] life was also divided into 12 parts or 12 “Horus = hours” [Ed.

note: i.e. the twelve signs of the Zodiac].... But now, what about the evil
brother of God's Sun, that old “Prince of Darkness” himself? In the

Egyptian belief system he was cal ed “Set” [a.k.a. Typhon]. We are told in
the Bible that when God's Sun died, the world was left in the hands of the

Prince of Darkness at.... Sun-Set. [Ed. note: Take a moment to grasp that

– “God's Sun” was kil ed by the “Prince of Darkness,” a.k.a. Set, at “Sun-

Set.”]

“It was general y observed that “God's Sun” could be depended upon to
return in the same manner that he left – namely, “On a Cloud”... and

“Every eye wil see Him”... (unless, of course, you're blind or dead).

Keeping in mind that “God's Sun” not only represented the light of truth,
but was put to death by His enemies who could not endure the light of
truth in their life, it was taught by the ancients that the very act of
opposing or denying the light of truth to the point of kil ing it, happened in
one's own mind. When we are confronted with harsh realities of life, the
light of truth, which we do not wish to face, and which runs counter to our
views, such truth is put to death by your mind, and in your head.

Therefore, “God's Sun” – The Truth and The Light – is put to death at the

“place of the skul ,” or “skul place,” located somewhere between your
ears. [Ed. note: Christ was put to death on the cross at Golgotha, which
means “Place of a Skul ”]. This putting to death of the light of hope in your
mind is always accompanied by the two thieves: Regret for the past and

Fear of the future [a.k.a. the thieves crucified on either side of Christ].

“As far back as we can go into the ancient world, we find that al known
cultures had a “three-in-one” triune God. The very first trinity was simply
the three stages of life of the sun: New Born at dawn; Mature or ful
grown at 12 noon; and old and dying, at the end of day. Al three were of
course one divinity. The Trinity is no mystery. The Egyptians knew that the

Sun was at its highest point in the sky (or high noon) when no shadow
was cast by the pyramid. At that point, al Egypt offered prayers to the

“Most High” God. As stated before, to the ancients, the sky was the abode,
or heavenly temple of the “Most High.” Therefore, “God's Sun” was doing
his heavenly Father's work in the temple at noon.

“The world of ancient man kept track of times and seasons by the
movement of the Sun – daily, monthly and yearly. For this, the sundial was
devised. Not only was the daily movement of the Sun tracked on the round
dial, but the whole year was charted on a round calendar dial. Examples:

Ancient Mexican, Mayan, Inca, Aztec, Sumerian, Babylonian, Assyrian,

Egyptian, Celtic, Aryan, etc. With this method, certain new concepts
emerged in the mind of ancient man. Since the Earth experienced four
different seasons, al the same and equal (in time) each year, the round
calendar was divided into four equal parts. This represented the complete

92

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
story of the life of “God's Sun.” This is also why we have, in the Bible, only
four gospels. [Ed. note: or perhaps this is why only four written
testimonies of the life, doings and teachings of Christ were canonized in
the King James Bible. Were others suppressed? Other writings of ancient

Christians (even pre-dating the Gnostics) have surfaced in recent times.

The Nag Hammadi library is one of such.] Of this point there can be no
doubt. Tertul ian and many early church fathers stated this themselves [in
their writings]. [Esoteric authorities also say that] this is why the famous
painting of the “Last Supper” pictures the 12 fol owers [a.k.a. houses] of
the Sun in four groups (of 3)... [representing] the seasons [with the Sun in
the center].

“On the round surface of the yearly calendar, you draw a straight line
directly across the middle, cutting the circle in half – one end being the
point of the winter solstice, the other end being the point of the summer
solstice. Then draw another straight line (crossing the first one). One end
of the new line being the spring equinox, the other end being the autumn
equinox. You now have the starting points for each of the four seasons.

This is referred to by al major encyclopedias and reference works, both
ancient and modern, as “The Cross of the Zodiac.” Thus, the life of God's

“Sun” is on “the Cross.” This is why we see the round circle of the Sun on
the crosses of Christian churches. The next time you pass a Christian
church, look for the circle (Sun) on the cross.

“On December 22nd, the Sun, going south, reaches its lowest point in the
sky (our winter solstice). At that lowest point, the Sun stops moving on the
sundial for three days, Dec 22nd, Dec 23rd, and Dec 24th in the Southern

Constel ation known as the Southern Cross. Hence our Savior (dead for
three days) died on the Cross. The “Southern Cross Constel ation,” that is.

This is the only time of the year that the Sun actual y stops its movement
in our sky. On the morning of Dec. 25th, the Sun begins its annual journey
back to us in the northern hemisphere, bringing, of course, our spring.

Therefore, on Dec 25th, the Sun is born again. And to this day, His
worshipers celebrate His Birthday. [Ed. note: thanks to modern revelation,
we now understand that April 6th is the actual day that Christ was born. It
was in the 4th century that Christ's birth came to be recognized on

December 25th – supposedly in an effort to popularize Christianity with the
pagans who held annual celebrations on that day.]

“Today we have expressions when someone dies. We say things like,

“They passed” or “They Passed On” or “They Passed Away.” The ancients
said “They Passed Over” (from one life to another). And so it was with the
coming of spring, as God's Sun is “Resurrected” from the Death of Winter
to His New Life (in spring). This is why Christians celebrate “The

Resurrection” with a Sun-Rise service at... “Easter”... and the Jews, who
knew [the customs of this ancient religion during their captivity in Babylon]

celebrate the same with their... “Passover.”

“Once we realize that in Astrology, each month is assigned one of the so-

93

INTERTWINED SYMBOLOGY
cal ed “Houses” of the Zodiac, and in heaven [there] are 12 houses (12
monthly signs), then the words we read of God's Sun saying “In my

Father's house are many mansions,” makes sense (when translated
correctly). The proper translation is as fol ows: Father's House = Heavenly

Abode, Mansions = Houses. So, correctly read in the original text, we
read: “In my father’s heavenly abode are many houses.”

“We are told at Matthew 14:17-19 that God's Sun tends to His people's
needs with “Two Fishes.” The two fishes being the astrological sign al
astrologers know as Pisces. Thus, we have had for almost 2000 years

God's Sun ruling in His “kingdom” or sign of Pisces/Two Fishes. As stated
before, these signs are cal ed houses. Therefore, Pisces is the “Lord's

House” at this time.”

To further clarify what this last paragraph is referring to: in astrology, a

“Great Year”2 is a cycle of al 12 houses of the Zodiac, which takes 25,920
earth-years to complete. Thus, each Zodiac sign's Age lasts approximately

2160 years. The Age of Pisces is calculated by some as having begun about

100 B.C., and wil come to a close about 2060 A.D. Supposedly, the Age of

Pisces (of two fish) is the time frame in which Christ rules the earth. The
next coming Age wil be the Age of Aquarius – a highly significant and long-
awaited Age by the initiates of the mystery schools.

“The Sun enters each heavenly Sign or House of the Zodiac in what is
cal ed the 30th degree and leaves at the 33rd degree. Thus, God's Sun is
said by the ancients to begin his ministry at 30 and dies at 33. [Ed note:

the exact age of Christ from the start of His ministry to his death and
resurrection.] This is why the highest degree in Freemasonry is the 33rd –
for no one can rise higher than the Sun!

“When viewing the shimmering rays of sunlight on a body of water at
dawn or sunset, one can stil see today how God's Sun 'walks on water.'

“It was wel understood by ancient man that our weather was caused and
control ed by the Sun. It was a simple fact that God's Sun had the power
to control storms at wil . The ancient Egyptians taught that He did this as

He rested in His heavenly boat while crossing the sky. Thus, we read that

God's Sun quieted the tempest, or great storm on the sea, while in His
boat.

“Ra, the sun-god, [Ed. note: also commonly depicted as Osiris – i.e., 'the

Father is in the Son, and the Son within the Father']... wears on his head,
and accompanies, a vast sun-disk symbolizing his powers as lord of the
heavens....

“When we stop to realize that every single king, prince, lord, governor,
dictator, despotic ruler, civil and social institution, national flag, coat of
arms, educational institution, military medal, award, organizational
insignia, medal ion, badge, emblem, citation, trophy, banner, pendant,

94

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
political standard or ensign, agency of government or religion, uses the

Sun as a primary symbol, then it can truly be said [in the mystery schools]

that God's Sun is... 'King of Kings, and Lord of Lords.'

“And of course “God's Sun” goes to his death wearing a “corona” – [which
in] Latin [means] “crown of thorns”.... To this day, kings stil wear a round
crown of thorns, symbolizing the rays of the sun.

“In the ancient world, months were counted according to the phases of
the moon. They were cal ed the 'lunar months' on the 'lunar calendar.'

Since Scorpio/the Scorpion is the astrological sign starting in late October,
the first month of autumn, it fol ows that October/the Scorpion, with his
deadly, back-biting 'tale', betrays the Sun in autumn, leading directly to His
death in winter!

“And the 30 pieces of silver were, as the North American Indians would
say, 30 moons of silver needed for the month to 'betray' the Sun and
cause His unhappy death!

“In relation to this, another interesting point: Factual y speaking, when a
person is bitten by a deadly scorpion the wound appears to be, or looks
like, two human lips. The ancients cal ed this 'The Kiss of Death!' This is
why we read that Judas (October) gives God's Sun 'the kiss' – leading to

His death in winter!

“The next point to be made requires first, a little background. Christians
have always referred to God as 'The Father.' But viewing God as a father
didn't start here – it goes back far into the ancient world. The reason is:

Our planet was always viewed as our 'Mother Earth or Mother Nature.' And
since rain (the life-bringing fluid), fal ing from heaven, impregnated and
brought life to Mother Earth, it was therefore believed that our Father was
in Heaven.

“All this life-bringing intercourse between God the Father and Mother Earth
would be after a proper marriage ceremony at a spring wedding. In the
area today cal ed Israel, anciently cal ed 'The Land of Canaan,' the

(sexual/fertility) rites of spring were celebrated each year in what was
cal ed...'The Marriage Feast of Canaan.'

“And so the New Testament story was... Mother Earth asked God's Sun to
draw water (from the sea) for the grapes to make fine wine for the
wedding feast. This marriage feast story is over 5000 years old – 3000
years before the New Testament story... [The mystery schools consider it]

one more case of pious plagiarism....

“From the Egyptian records we learn that the new born Sun, Horus, was
given the title 'The Logos,' which means 'The Word.' Egyptians further said

'The Word' was made flesh and dwelt among us. And since we enjoy only
one Sun in heaven, He was said to be 'The Only Begotten' (of the Father).

95

INTERTWINED SYMBOLOGY

“Another interesting point not to be missed concerning Horus: Later in

Egyptian history He [Horus] was given a second name – Iesos, or Iesus,
meaning 'holder of the light.' Stil later, in Roman Latin, 'I' became
interchangeable with 'J.' So from Iesus, we get Jesus.... [Ed. note: in

Hebrew, Jesus' name is Yeshua, which is derived from the Hebrew word of

“to rescue” or “to deliver.” The name Joshua is a common spel ing variation
of Yeshua.3]

“In ancient Egypt it was said that if you wanted to fol ow the life of God's

Sun and thereby 'live in the light of God's Word' (Logos), one would first
have to leave his old ways of life to 'Fol ow the Sun [Ed. note: i.e. face the
east].' But before beginning this new life in 'The Word,' one must die to
the old way of life and be 'born again.'

“Your first birth was 'out of the water' your mother formed you in. Because
her water broke and your new life began, rebirth is symbolized by coming
out of total immersion in water – baptism – or being born again.

“A few thoughts on the 'Old Testament' Word of God.... At Malachi 4:2 the

God of Heaven is described as the 'SUN of Righteousness with healing in

His wings.' The Sun with healing in His wings?? The New Testament at

Matthew 23:37 and Luke 13:34 we see God's Sun wanting to gather al
under 'His wings.' This is most appropriate for, in Egypt, the Sun was
always pictured with His wings.

“In the most ancient Egyptian understanding of things, mankind was cal ed

'the sheep of God.' And the great Orb of Day, God's Sun, was the overseer
or, in the exact words from the ancient Egyptian manuscript, 'The Good

Shepherd' – and we are His flock. All ancient kings thought of their people
as sheep to be pastured, with themselves as 'the shepherd.'

“Sheep are ideal fol owers, you see, for they do not think for themselves
but wil blindly fol ow anyone without question. Admirable behavior for
animals, but unwise for humans. Sheep were born to be fleeced, and have

'the wool pul ed over their eyes.' Lastly, they end up as a tasty meal, eaten
by their masters. [Ed. note: Interestingly enough, Masonic aprons are
made out of sheep skin with wool fringe.]

“All of the foregoing in mind, we read again from the Old Testament Book
of Psalms. At Psalms 23:4 we read that old, dog-eared, tired exhausted
and equal y misunderstood chestnut, used by every 'man of the cloth' to
put the sheep to sleep, we quote it here: 'Yea, though I walk through the
val ey of the shadow of death, I wil fear no evil, for thou art with me. Thy

Rod and thy Staff, they comfort me.'

“In the Book of Psalms the Old Testament God is pictured with His... Rod
and Staff. The rod here mentioned is the king's 'Rod of Discipline.' And the
staff is the 'Shepherd's Staff,' or crook. Now for the correct understanding
of this old verse. Any good library book on the Egyptian religion wil tel
you that the ancient Pharaohs were said to be ruling for God's Sun on

96

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Earth. He was cal ed 'King of the Kingdom' and 'The Great Shepherd of His

Sheep.' In the hands of the Pharaoh/God (who's arms form the 'sign of the
cross' on his chest), were placed the royal symbols of heavenly power...

the Rod [Ed. note: i.e. a flail] and Staff [Ed. note: i.e. a shepherd's crook].

“Incidental y, Jesus is pictured not only with His shepherd's staff but, at

Revelation 12:5 & 19:15, is also said to... 'rule with a rod of iron.'

“In Jeremiah 18:2-6 and Isaiah 64:8 we see the God of the Old Testament
portrayed in a different way. Here He is said to be The 'Great Potter' who
fashions man on a potter's wheel. All Mighty God... The Great Potter??4

“The potter story was Egyptian, 1000 years before it was written by the
writers of the Bible.... hieroglyphics taken right off the Egyptian temples

[show] the god Khnemu fashioning the body of one of Ptolemies5 on his
potter's wheel.... [another image with] the god Khnemu fashioning a Man
upon a "Potter's Table," [and] behind him stands Thoth marking his Span
of Life [on a staff].

“In Egypt, God's Risen Sun was Horus. At 12 noon he became the 'Most

High.' In this exalted position, He became the mediator between God and
man. His name was Amen-Ra. Ra = ray (of the sun). His shepherds on

Earth were cal ed 'Priests of Amen.' They would direct their prayers to the
invisible God – The Father – through His mediator, Amen-Ra. God's Sun
was 'The Great Amen' with His Rays. In the New Testament He – The Sun

– is stil cal ed (at 2 Corinthians 1:20 & Revelation 1:7 & Revelations 3:14)

'THE AMEN.' At the end of prayers in the temples of Egypt they would say

'Amen.' [Ed. note: hence, this is one of the reasons why it is critical for al
true believers of Christ to end their prayers “in the name of Jesus Christ,

Amen” – to specifical y reference exactly who God the Father's mediator
with men truly is.]

As can be gleaned from this comprehensive (and yet incomplete)

analysis, the symbology and sacred references at the deepest esoteric core
of the Luciferian mystery schools have seemingly-endless, uncanny ties to
traditional Christianity.

Within the LDS standard works (canonized records), we are given to
understand that after Adam and Eve were cast out of the Garden of Eden,
they were not left alone nor completely ignorant. They were visited on
numerous occasions by heavenly visitors, which taught them the ful ness of
the everlasting Gospel. They were also given to understand that the Savior
of the world would be born in the meridian of time, and would atone for the
sins of al mankind.6 In fact, as the centuries passed, we understand that

Adam became a mighty prophet, and was referred to as the Ancient of Days.

Before final y passing on, he gave a tremendous oration to his offspring,
prophesying of everything that wil occur from that point until the Second

Coming of Christ and the mil ennium.

97

INTERTWINED SYMBOLOGY

As the renowned LDS scholar Hugh Nibley asserts in his writings, it is al
but certain that Adam and his posterity had al the keys, symbology, and
prophetic understandings of the Holy Priesthood of Almighty God – and over
time al these heavenly truths were lost and/or corrupted – requiring the
event of Joseph Smith's life in bringing a restoration of al things of previous
dispensations.

While these understandings were lost or eroded of their pure form over
the course of multiple mil ennia, they have been astonishingly wel -preserved
and perpetuated in their corrupted form by the mystery schools.

Taking into consideration the restored doctrinal understanding given to
us concerning the pre-mortal realm, greater understanding of the nature of
the War in Heaven, and the knowledge that while we have had our pre-
mortal memories blocked, Lucifer has not, perhaps one can better
comprehend how variations of al this symbology could be planted within
every culture, and found in every non-Judeo-Christian religion – including
those which were established thousands of years before Christ's ministry.

When al is said and done, these matters boil down to one of the
fol owing two conclusions:

1. Having access to original purity of al aspects of the Holy Priesthood,

Lucifer (through his earthly convert-initiates) established a corrupted
priesthood and usurped the original projections, prophecies,
symbols, holy astrology (heavenly calendars), and foreshadows of

Jesus Christ, and thereby created a theology that utilized al of them

– signifying himself as the Great Architect of the Universe, the

Master Builder, the Sun of God, the Light within the temple that
il uminates the soul of man, etc....

… or ...

2. Jesus Christ was merely a clever imposter-Savior, who not only set
out to fraudulently dupe the susceptible “profane” masses into
believing that his life, teachings, doings, death and (supposed)

resurrection not only fulfil ed ancient Israeli prophecy, but also was
somehow ful y aware of the deeply esoteric secrets and was
astonishingly able to hit upon nearly every sacred tie-in to the
hidden god of the arcane mystery schools – with his resultant
formation of 'Christianity' is a profound perversion of their sacred,
ancient religion.

The humble, the meek, the lowly of heart, and the penitent can more
readily discern which of the above two scenarios is the fraud and which is
genuine.

98

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

1 Source – http://www.jordanmaxwel .com/bio.html

2 “An astrological age is a time period which astrology postulates paral els major
changes in the development of Earth's inhabitants, particularly relating to culture,
society and politics. There are twelve astrological ages corresponding to the
twelve zodiacal signs in western astrology. At the completion of one cycle of
twelve astrological ages, the cycle repeats itself. Astrological ages occur because
of a phenomenon known as the precession of the equinoxes. One complete period
of this precession is cal ed a Great Year or Platonic Year of about 25,920 years.

“There are two broad approaches about the effects upon the world due to the
astrological ages. Some astrologers believe the changes upon Earth are caused
and marked by the influences of the given astrological sign, associated with the

Age, while other astrologers do not fol ow the causative model and believe it is a
matter of synchronicity.

“Many astrologers believe that the Age of Aquarius has arrived recently or wil
arrive in the near future.... Despite al references provided by various sources,
astrologers cannot agree upon exact dates for the beginning or ending of the
ages.”

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Astrological_age)

3 Source – Brown Driver Briggs Brown-Driver-Briggs Hebrew and English Lexicon;

Hendrickson Publishers 1996 ISBN 1-56563-206-0

4 Jeremiah 18:1-6 – “The word which came to Jeremiah from the Lord, saying,

Arise, and go down to the potter’s house, and there I wil cause thee to hear my
words. Then I went down to the potter’s house, and, behold, he wrought a work
on the wheels. And the vessel that he made of clay was marred in the hand of the
potter: so he made it again another vessel, as seemed good to the potter to make
it. Then the word of the Lord came to me, saying, O house of Israel, cannot I do
with you as this potter? saith the Lord. Behold, as the clay is in the potter’s hand,
so are ye in mine hand, O house of Israel.”

Isaiah 64:8 – “But now, O Lord, thou art our father; we are the clay, and thou our
potter; and we al are the work of thy hand.”

5 The Ptolemaics were a Macedonian Greek royal family which ruled the Ptolemaic

Empire in Egypt during the Hel enistic period from 305 BC to 30 BC. They were
the 32nd and last dynasty of ancient Egypt.

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ptolemies)

6 Moses 6:51-68

99

CORRUPTION OF EARLY

CHRISTIANITY

“And it came to pass that I saw among the nations of the Gentiles
the formation of a great church. And the angel said unto me: Behold
the formation of a church which is most abominable above al other
churches, which slayeth the saints of God, yea, and tortureth them
and bindeth them down, and yoketh them with a yoke of iron, and
bringeth them down into captivity.

“And it came to pass that I beheld this great and abominable
church; and I saw the devil that he was the founder of it. And I also
saw gold, and silver, and silks, and scarlets, and fine-twined linen,
and al manner of precious clothing; and I saw many harlots.

“And the angel spake unto me, saying: Behold the gold, and the
silver, and the silks, and the scarlets, and the fine-twined linen, and
the precious clothing, and the harlots, are the desires of this great
and abominable church. And also for the praise of the world do they
destroy the saints of God, and bring them down into captivity.

“[T]hou seest the formation of that great and abominable church,
which is most abominable above al other churches; for behold, they
have taken away from the gospel of the Lamb many parts which are
plain and most precious; and also many covenants of the Lord have
they taken away. And al this have they done that they might pervert
the right ways of the Lord, that they might blind the eyes and
harden the hearts of the children of men.”

– 1 Nephi 13 verses 4-9 and 26-27 (emphasis added)

100

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

The Great and Abominable Church

It would probably be highly remiss of me to create an entire volume
focusing on exposing the Luciferian Church and yet say nothing about the

Roman Catholic Church, since it is the organization which, historical y and
descriptively, most closely resembles that which the angel discusses with

Nephi.

However, what few LDS tend to comprehend is that – while the Roman

Catholic Church is presented as this “great and abominable church” – in and
of itself, the Catholic Church and the fractional Christian organizations that
have derived from it (even those highly critical of it), are not the whole of

“Mystery Babylon” nor “The Church of the Devil” – they are merely one of
the greater, more obvious divisions of it.

Perhaps the best quote I've come across by any General Authority which
most briefly and succinctly defines what the Luciferian Church is – what

Mystery Babylon is, as a whole – is the fol owing quote from John Taylor, the
third President, Prophet, Seer and Revelator of the Church of Jesus Christ of

Latter-Day Saints (emphasis added):

“Babylon, literal y understood, is the gay world; spiritual wickedness, the
golden city, and the glory of the world. The priests of Egypt, who received
a portion gratis from Pharaoh; the priests of Baal, and the Pharisees, and

Sadducees, with their "long robes," among the Jews, are equal y included
in their mother's family, with the Roman Catholics, Protestants, and al that
have not had the keys of the kingdom and power thereof, according to the
ordinances of God.”1

Additional y, what is most important to understand regarding al such
groups within Mystery Babylon is that each of them originates with, and at
its core resides, a mystery school. No matter how publicly visible the
organization is, at its center is a secret (or at least relatively secret)

leadership hierarchy. And there is always a form of initiation which requires
an oath of loyalty and secrecy to enter within the ranks of such hierarchy.

Also, there are always layers upon layers of hierarchic management within
these schools. Often the initiates of an outer layer wil have no idea that
there are other layers above (or within) the one directly superior to them.

Hence, the symbology of the rose, with its unfolding layers of petals, is
frequently used by many branches of the mystery schools. It is a perfect
representation of both the organizational structure as wel as the concept of
layered secrecy, concealing the existence of each of the inner layers.

While I have been unable to discover any whistleblower testimony

101

CORRUPTION OF EARLY CHRISTIANITY
concerning additional hierarchy layers within the Catholic Church, it is more
than reasonable that the Pope and other leaders directly below him are
merely an external layer, and that there resides further secret inner layers of
power within the Vatican – likely involving the Jesuits of the Society of Jesus,
and/or Opus Dei.

A significant portion of rumors concerning secret societies within the

Catholic Church center upon the Jesuits, who are purported to function as an
elite enforcement and espionage group.

“The Society of Jesus is a Christian male religious order that fol ows the
teachings of the Catholic Church. The members are cal ed Jesuits and are
also known col oquial y as "God's Marines" and as "The Company", these
being references to founder Ignatius of Loyola's military background and
members' wil ingness to accept orders anywhere in the world and live in
extreme conditions....

“The Jesuits today form the largest single religious order of priests and
brothers in the Catholic Church....

“Opus Dei has been described as the most controversial force within the

Catholic Church. According to several journalists who researched Opus Dei
separately, most of the criticisms against Opus Dei are mere myths created
by its opponents, and Opus Dei is considered a sign of contradiction.

Several popes and other Catholic leaders have endorsed what they see as
its innovative teaching on the sanctifying value of work, and its fidelity to

Catholic beliefs. In 2002, Pope John Paul II canonized Escrivá [the founder
of Opus Dei], and cal ed him "the saint of ordinary life."

“Controversies about Opus Dei have centered on criticisms of its al eged
secretiveness, its recruiting methods, the al eged strict rules governing
members, the practice by celibate members of mortification of the flesh,
its al eged elitism and misogyny, the al eged right-leaning politics of most
of its members, and the al eged participation by some in authoritarian or
extreme right-wing governments, especial y the Francoist Government of

Spain until 1978. Within the Catholic Church, Opus Dei is also criticized for
al egedly seeking independence and more influence....

“Much public attention has focused on Opus Dei's practice of mortification

— the voluntary offering up of discomfort or pain to God, this includes
fasting, or in some circumstances self inflicted pain such as self
flagel ation. Mortification has a long history in many world religions,
including the Catholic Church.... Additional y, Opus Dei celibate members
practice "corporal mortifications" such as sleeping without a pil ow or
sleeping on the floor, fasting or remaining silent for certain hours during
the day.... Critics state that self-mortification is a "startling," "extreme,"

and "questionable" practice — one that borders on masochism."”2

Amazingly, there are no fewer than 132 official Catholic religious orders

102

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
or societies in existence; of which the Jesuits and Opus Dei seemingly only
scratch the surface.3 Compel ing testimony from witnesses and victims
claiming Jesuit involvement in horrendous crimes against humanity is
covered in Part 5 (Volume II). Additional y, there is a document being
circulated around the Internet which purports to be a valid transcript of a

Jesuit oath, for those initiated into the Knights of Columbus. The source of
this oath transcript is from the U.S. Congressional Record dated February

15th, 1913 on pages 3215 and 3216. (A scan of these pages is provided in
the supporting material.4) However, it was entered into the record as part of
a complaint by a candidate for public office, who insisted that it is a
fabrication and hoax which was being circulated by his opponent near the
time of election. This was done in an attempt to derail his campaign and
generate fear in the populace because he is a Catholic. Therefore, despite
this “oath” being in the Congressional Record, it's veracity is whol y
unverifiable. The likeliness of it being unreliable and erroneous is very high.

There is one historical figure who was connected to the Jesuits, whose
evil works are tremendously relevant today: Adam Weishaupt, who founded
the Order of the Bavarian Il uminati on May 1st, 1776. He was reportedly a

Jesuit, yet some sources say that he apostatized, others say he formed the

Bavarian Il uminati under orders of his superiors. Because information
regarding Weishaupt is readily available in numerous other sources of
conspiracy literature, I shal not cover him in this book. However, I wish to
emphasize that due to there being a tremendous focus on Weishaupt and
the Bavarian Il uminati, I fear that its overal role and influence in historical
conspiratorial matters is resoundingly overstated. There are far more
numerous, more dominant, more influential and more widespread
organizations abounding in this world, which are touched upon in Part 3 of
this book. Weishaupt and his Bavarian Il uminati are merely a drop in the

Mystery Babylon bucket.

All in al , though, the external Roman Catholic Church (that the
members and the rest of the world witness each and every day) functions
not unlike a decoy, an attention diversion. It is a terrifical y garish veneer
among the divisions of Mystery Babylon. There are plenty of credible books
and resources one can locate with extensive historical accounts of the pagan
roots and atrocities committed by the Catholic Church and its clergy over the
centuries (not to mention the pedophilia scandals that began surfacing in the

1980's, later to explode in number from 2001 on, resulting in numerous
lawsuits, al settled out of court5).

As covered in the next section: where there's smoke, there's mirrors –
meaning that whenever rumors and whisperings (i.e. smoke) are surfacing
about hidden evil deeds (i.e. fire), a concentrated, organized conspiratorial
effort is made to deflect, disrupt, discredit and dismiss (i.e. mirrors) any

103

CORRUPTION OF EARLY CHRISTIANITY
efforts to ascertain and investigate into the matter. Evidence is purposely
lost, contaminated or made “irrelevant;” whistleblowers are silenced,
discredited or their testimonies are attacked; and concerned citizens are
placated.

Philosophic, Gnostic and Mystic Infiltration
of the Early Christian Church

The primary forces which brought about the apostasy of the ancient

Church and the rise of the Roman Catholic Church were the infiltration and
overriding influence of initiates of a variety of mystery school groups,
primarily the Mystics, the Gnostics, and the Greek Philosophers. The leaders
of the ancient Church strenuously tried to keep heresies that were being
introduced by such wolves-in-sheep's-clothing from corrupting sound
doctrine and being adapted by the general membership. As one reads Paul's
epistles in the New Testament, addressed to the various church bodies and
leaders, one can get a sense of his exasperation in keeping such false
doctrines from creeping in and taking hold.

However, by the fourth century, the situation was pretty much hopeless.

The apostles were dead (with the exception of John the Beloved) and none
were ordained in their place. The other leaders were disagreeing amongst
themselves, and eventual y local bishops were recognized as authoritative, to
speak for and act in behalf of the remaining organization. Many of the gifts
of the Spirit had been removed from the earth. It was in this condition that
the Council of Nicaea in 325 AD commenced:

“The First Council of Nicaea was a council of Christian bishops convened in

Nicaea in Bithynia (present-day İznik in Turkey) by the Roman Emperor

Constantine I in AD 325. This first ecumenical council was the first effort to
attain consensus in the church through an assembly representing al of

Christendom.

“Its main accomplishments were settlement of the Christological issue of
the nature of Jesus and his relationship to God the Father, the construction
of the first part of the Creed of Nicaea, settling the calculation of the date
of Easter, and promulgation of early canon law.

“The First Council of Nicaea is the first ecumenical council of the catholic

Church. Most significantly, it resulted in the first, extra-biblical, uniform

Christian doctrine, cal ed the Creed of Nicaea. With the creation of the
creed, a precedent was established for subsequent local and regional
councils of Bishops (Synods) to create statements of belief and canons of
doctrinal orthodoxy— the intent being to define unity of beliefs for the
whole of Christendom.

104

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“The council did not create the doctrine of the deity of Christ (as is
sometimes claimed) but it did settle, to some degree, the debate within
the Early Christian communities regarding the divinity of Christ. This idea
of the divinity of Christ, along with the idea of Christ as a messenger from

God (The Father), had long existed in various parts of the Roman empire.

The divinity of Christ had also been widely endorsed by the Christian
community in the otherwise pagan city of Rome.”6

Recal what the Lord communicated to Joseph Smith during the First

Vision (emphasis added):

“I was answered that I must join none of them, for they were al wrong...

al their creeds were an abomination in his sight; that those professors
were al corrupt; that: “they draw near to me with their lips, but their
hearts are far from me, they teach for doctrines the commandments of
men, having a form of godliness, but they deny the power thereof.””7

St. Augustine and the End of the

Ancient Church of Christ

One of the greatest resources available that gives a thorough and
concise historical synopsis of the erosion of the ancient Church which Christ
and the original apostles founded is contained in the works of Hugh Nibley –
specifical y his book The World and the Prophets and his col ection of radio
lectures given in the early 1950's, titled Time Vindicates the Prophets.

In one particular chapter of The World and the Prophets, Nibley focuses
on St. Augustine and his significant role in creating a formal dogma that
melds together the teachings of Christ with the pagan beliefs and exoteric
spiritual arguments of the Greek schools. The fol owing are segments of this
chapter (emphasis added):

“Catholic and Protestant authorities vie in proclaiming their incalculable
debt to St. Augustine, the man "who laid the foundation of Western
culture" (Seeberg), "who stands between the ancient world and the Middle

Ages as the first great constructive thinker of the Western Church, and the
father of medieval Catholicism" (Raby), "dominating like a pyramid
antiquity and succeeding ages—among theologians he is undeniably the
first, and such has been his influence that none of the Fathers, Scholastics
or Reformers has surpassed it" (Schaff), "the greatest doctor of the

Church" (Lot), "the true creator of Western theology" (Grabmann), "in
whom, in a very real sense... medieval thought begins and ends"

(Coulton). "His philosophic-historical work remains one of the most
imposing creations of al time; it posits a capacity and originality of mind
which none other possessed either in his own day or for a thousand years
after," wrote Eduard Norden.

105

CORRUPTION OF EARLY CHRISTIANITY

“Far be it from us to pass judgment on such a man or his works: we shal
consider not how St. Augustine acquitted himself in his great task, but only
what that task was. From what we have already quoted, it would seem
that St. Augustine's great significance lies in the final fixing of a new
orientation for the Church. "It was to him more than to any other single
man," says McGiffert, "that the spirit of classical antiquity gave way to the
spirit of the Middle Ages."

“"The Christian theology and philosophy of the Middle Ages," according to

Grabmann, perhaps the foremost authority on that subject, "is in form and
content almost exclusively Augustinian until late in the 13th century," and
even then "the world-historical achievement of St. Thomas was the
synthesis of Augustine and Aristotle."

“For the medievalist Coulton, Augustine is "the man who closes ancient
thought and begins medieval thought."

“"It is he," writes Ferdinand Lot, "who set the Church irresistibly on the
course which she has fol owed to the modern era."

“"Upon Augustine, Petrarch and the great masters of the Renascence [sic]

formed themselves," says Harnack, "and without him [Martin] Luther is not
to be understood.

“Augustine, the founder of Roman Catholicism, is at the same time the
only Father of the Church from whom Luther received any effective
teaching, or whom the humanists honoured as a hero."

“Many have cal ed St. Augustine the first man of the modern world; the
historian Troeltsch cal s him the last man of the ancient. Apparently

Augustine is to be respected before al things as that rarest of al humans,
a founder and creator. Grabmann says he was "the true creator of the
theology of the West, just as Origen8 was the founder of the speculative
theology of the Orient."

“Troeltsch also describes Augustine as continuing the work that Clement of

Alexandria and Origen had undertaken two centuries before.

“The names of Origen and Augustine are often linked together, and with
good reason. For each devoted his life to the same project, namely, the
working out of a Christian theology which he personal y could accept. We
have already talked about Origen's al egiance to the schools [of
philosophy] and how it conditioned and inspired his whole effort to
develop a theology that would be intel ectual y respectable. St. Augustine
was, if anything, even more a child of the schools than Origen, who was a
far more austere and independent character. For twenty years Augustine
absolutely refused to accept the Christianity learned at his mother's knee,
however powerful his sentimental attachments to it, because, as he
explains at great length in the Confessions, it simply could not stand up to
the arguments of the schoolmen. He tel s us how in his youth, after

106

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
reading Cicero, he would laugh at the prophets, and how from the very
first the pagan schools had taught him to abhor any suggestion that God
might have a body—it was instruction like that, he says, that convinced
him that the Christians could not possibly be right.

“And this is the significant point: Augustine never changed the ideas and
attitudes he acquired in the schools. He did not turn away from them back
to Christianity; rather he built them firmly and finally into the
structure of Christianity before he would accept it. He never came
around to accepting on the one hand the naive beliefs with which he
charged the Christians, nor on the other hand did he ever swerve in his
al egiance to the Platonists. According to Professor Grabmann, the whole
explanation of Augustine's "tremendous influence on the scholasticism and
mysticism of the Middle Ages" lay in the single fact of his being "the
greatest Christian Neoplatonist," whose life's work was "the christianizing
of Neoplatonism."

“Augustine has described as few others could the tension and agony of a
twenty-year deadlock, "a struggle within his breast," Grabmann cal s it,
between the teachings of the schools and the teachings of the Christians.

In the end something had to give way—and it was the church. It was

Augustine, in Lot's words, who "set the Church irresistibly on the course"

which she was to fol ow for the future: it was not the Church that drew

Augustine into her orbit. Or rather let us say this is the classic problem of
three bodies, in which the orbit of each alters and is altered by each and
both of the others. Augustine, as our experts have declared, brought forth
a new Christian theology when he solved the problem of which should
prevail, the prophets or the philosophers, by deferring to both—uniting
them into a new and wonderful synthesis which has been the object of
endless scholarly panegyrics [Ed. note: i.e. formal or elaborate praise].

"Augustine," wrote Reinhold Seeberg, "laid the foundation of Western
culture when he fused Antique civilization and Christianity together once
for al in a single mighty mold."

“Reitzenstein declares that Augustine's life-work was "the program of a
reconciliation of Antique civilization and Christianity, whose synthesis stil
determines our culture."

“This fusion of the classical and Christian heritages was the culmination of
a long process. "All the Christian writers from Justin to Gregory of

Nazianzus and from Minucius Felix to Jerome used the classics to explain,
to enrich, and to defend Christianity," wrote Father Combès in his valuable
study of Augustine's education, and this fusion of classic and Christian

"attained its perfection in the work of St. Augustine."

“Note that the trend begins with Justin and Minucius Felix, Christian
converts who had been thoroughly indoctrinated by the schools before
ever joining the Church, and who remained fiercely and unshakably
loyal to the schools to the end of their lives, regarding themselves as
the real or esoteric Christians and pooh-poohing the others as an

107

CORRUPTION OF EARLY CHRISTIANITY
uneducated and uncritical rabble. [Ed. note: Could there be any doubt
today that worldly-regarded men such as these, who infiltrated the ancient

Christian church and perverted the Gospel with the exoteric teachings of
the Greek mystery schools, were precisely the kinds of wolves in sheep's
clothing that the Church leaders of the time were struggling against?] We
have noted already how these men thought their fine heathen educations
would be a great boon to the Church. This is the group to which Augustine
belongs; Father Eggersdorfer has shown how he remained up to the end
of his life completely a child of the schools.

“Augustine himself cal s the adoption of pagan education "spoiling the

Egyptians," and in his famous de doctrina Christiana, written at the end of
his life, he presents his program for sending the Church to school with the
rhetoricians and philosophers. In making his perfect fusion of Christian and
classic knowledge to produce a doctrinal system which he and his
intel ectual friends could accept, Augustine, to quote Combès, "uses the
ancient theodicy, metaphysics, morality, and politics.... He often seems to
reproach himself for doing this, to be sure; but the protests of his heart
are silenced before the implacable dictates of his intel ect. It is his desire
to endow the Church with a doctrine so solidly constructed that she wil
never again have anything to fear from her enemies."

“That is a remarkably revealing statement which deserves some
examination. From the first quotation of Combès we learned that the idea
of reconciling Christian with pagan ideas was one that had been current
among the intel ectuals of the Church for a long time—it was anything but
the blinding flash of inspiration that some would make it out to be: it was
in fact a creeping sickness in the Church. The idea of a super-
synthesis had become an obsession in the schools, where work on
encyclopedic summas of al knowledge had long since brought al original
research to a complete halt. In his pre-Christian days Augustine had
displayed a passion for this kind of activity, and it never left him. Next we
learn from Combès that Augustine was not at al happy about what he was
doing to the Church: "He often seems to reproach himself for this." Why
should he reproach himself unless he knew there was something
fundamental y wrong about his program? Monsignor Duchesne opens the
third volume of his Early History of the Christian Church with the remark:

"In uniting itself closely to the State, the Church under Theodosius was not
making a good match: it was wedding a sick man, soon to become a dying
one."

“We might paraphrase the sentence to read: "In uniting itself closely to the
learning of the state schools, the Church under Augustine was not making
a good match: it was wedding a sick man, soon to become a dying one."

The two "weddings" are actual y phases of the same movement, for

Theodosius' work of consolidation and Augustine's were going on at
exactly the same time. Classical learning was a very sick man in

Augustine's day, and he knew it. Many authorities have remarked how the
saint constantly denounces the arts of the schools while constantly

108

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
practicing them.

“This fatal inconsistency has been immortalized in the story of St. Jerome,

St. Augustine's great contemporary (they died but ten years apart), who in
a dream was chastised by an angel with the awful accusation, "You
are not a Christian, but a Ciceronian!" And after he awoke, Jerome
went right on being a good Ciceronian, as did Augustine to the end of his
days. In a recent study Marrou has shown Augustine's own education to
be that of a decadent age, and has pointed out that the only change St.

Augustine made in introducing pagan education into the church official y
was to make the courses even more simple, superficial, and streamlined
than they had been, thus contributing to "that lowering of the general
level of civilization which already, al around Augustine, announces the
coming age of the barbarians."

“Wel might Augustine reproach himself for what he was doing; but he had
no choice: "The protests of his heart are silenced before the implacable
dictates of his intel ect." What are the implacable dictates that thus
override desire? Combès continues, "to endow the Church with a doctrine
so solidly constructed that she wil never again have anything to fear from
her enemies." Never again? To be sure: in the past the philosophers could
pick Christian doctrine to pieces—they could show you in black and white
that God could never have a son, or that, since he was "the total y other,"

nothing could possibly be in his image, etc. As Peter remarks in the

Clementine Recognitions, Simon Magus could always give him a bad time
and usual y win the argument—but that didn't worry him. The ancient
saints were not impressed by the pompous schoolmen, because
they had their testimonies. It was because revelation had ceased that

Augustine was driven to come to an understanding with the philosophers,
who were now feared and respected as possessing the only available key
to knowledge. Whence this new attitude, yielding to "the implacable
dictates of the intel ect"?

“The world of St. Augustine's day was wil ing enough to become Christian,
since the emperor's approval and compulsion had made such a course
both safe and popular. But the new Christian world community was not
wil ing to fulfil the conditions necessary to receiving revelation—not by a
long shot. We can best describe the situation by another quotation from

Monsignor Duchesne: "Long distances separated them [the Christians of

St. Augustine's time] from the spiritual enthusiasm of the early Church....

Now everyone was Christian, or nearly everyone; and this implied that the
profession involved but little sacrifice.... The mass of the community was

Christian in the only way in which the mass could be, superficial y and in
name; the water of baptism had touched it, but the spirit of the Gospel
had not penetrated its heart. Upon their entry into the Church, the faithful
invariably renounced the pomps of Satan; but neither the theatres nor the
games were deserted: it was a subject on which preachers uttered their
most eloquent protests, and al to no purpose [Augustine himself has
much to say on this theme].... Was it real y the Church which was

109

CORRUPTION OF EARLY CHRISTIANITY
overcoming the world? Was it not rather the world which was overcoming
the Church?"

“Whoever was winning, in Augustine's day the people of the church no
longer had testimonies: from now on they insisted that the gospel be
proved to them by intel ectual arguments and clever demonstrations.

Augustine himself says he wanted to be as sure of its truth as he was sure
that four and three make seven; like Origen, he wanted to put the doctrine
of the Church on an intel ectual basis, which was the nearest thing to
certainty that he could ever get. He was, says Arnold Lunn, the wel -
known English Catholic, "the first of the Fathers to realise ful y the
necessity for a rational foundation of the faith."

“And Professor Grabmann reminds us that in his theological explorations,

Augustine "had almost no predecessors, and for the most part was the
very first man to experience the intel ectual difficulties of these questions."

“For four hundred years, during which the philosophers constantly made
fun of them, the Christians had failed to realize that their faith should be
founded on reason and speak the language of philosophy! Whence this
astounding oversight? Why must Augustine be the first to see the light?

Obviously, as we have often pointed out on other evidence, the early

Christians had a revealed faith and were not interested in things reasoned
out by man.

“Augustine wanted to endow the church with a solidly constructed
doctrine, says Father Combès. Hadn't Christ and the Apostles already done
that? It was certainly not their intention to work out a system that would
please the schoolmen. Just before he was put to death, the Lord told his
disciples not to be afraid, because he had overcome the world. That was
as far as the ancient saints would go: they made no attempt to win
popularity with those who would not accept the gospel as it stood. The

Apostles were instructed when the people would not accept their
teachings, simply to depart and go to others—not to change those
teachings under any circumstances into something the world would
accept. But that is precisely what St. Augustine did. He, and not the Lord
or the Apostles, is, in Grabmann's words, "the true creator of the theology
of the West."

“What a comedown from the days of revelation! Let us summarize what

Father Combès has told us: (1) Augustine found the Church without a solid
doctrinal foundation; (2) he took it upon himself to steady the ark—but
who gave him the necessary knowledge or authority to do it? Where did
he go for his information? Combès tel s us that (3) he went to the pagan
schools—he took their theodicy, metaphysics, moral teachings, and politics
and worked them into his system. Is that the proper source for Christian
doctrine? (4) That question worried Augustine too, but (5) he had to go
ahead with his project because the times required it urgently. And what
was the world clamoring for? A theology that would appeal on rational
grounds alone to a Christian world which was, as Duchesne puts it,

110

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Christian in name only, and which had forgotten the meaning of a
testimony.

“The wedding of the sickly philosophy of the fourth century to Christian
doctrine could take place only after Christianity had been once for al
definitely divorced from the gift of prophecy and revelation. St. Augustine
ful y deserves his title of the man who changed the whole course of world
history and of church history. He found himself in an intolerable situation,
and he made the best of it. It is the situation, not the man, that teaches
us what hard necessity and fateful decisions faced the Church once the
gifts of revelation and prophecy were withdrawn.”

As can be witnessed after the transition which St. Augustine finalized,
the practices, rites, and manner of worship of the Catholic church changed in
ways that astonishingly paral el characteristics of other religions whose roots
lie in the ancient mystery schools.

Celibate monks in drab-colored robes, with shaved heads and prayer
beads, chanting set prayers and incantations – al startlingly harkens to near-
identical aspects of the practices of Chinese Buddhism. In fact when

Catholicism first made its way into the Orient, representatives were
extremely startled to witness these similarities and wrote letters back home
expressing their dismay.

While the trinity of Father, Son and Holy Ghost is stil present, the
introduction of Mariolotry (i.e. the veneration of Mary) produced an exoteric
symbol of deity or deific concept – thus creating a Catholicized version of the

Ra/Osiris – Isis – Horus relationship.

The twelve apostles and various other Biblical identities became deified,
and constitute a Catholic equivalent of a pantheon of immortals, not unlike
the qualities and attributes of those of ancient Egypt, Greece and Rome – to
which mere mortals can directly offer prayers (instead addressing the Father
in the name of Jesus Christ), usual y for specific needs or purposes.

The term saint went from referring to a mortal fol ower of Christ (the
equivalent of the definition of a Christian today) to a pinnacle title of
impeccable status – sainthood – applied only to those who lived a life
honorable and exemplary enough, having met a specific criteria, and who are
now deceased. All but a handful of the bil ions of mortals that have graced
this planet could ever hope or dream of achieving such loftiness. Is it not
unlike the elite dream of achieving immortality and surmounting the Grecian

Mount Olympus?

While the term purgatory is nowhere to be found in the Bible, its
postulated likeness is uncannily reminiscent of the Grecian concept of Hades.

The more one looks, the more it becomes apparent that Roman

111

CORRUPTION OF EARLY CHRISTIANITY

Catholicism is not much more than an exoteric shel of religiosity – in the
same vein as those exoteric shel s of ancient Egypt, Greece and Rome –
which hides an esoteric core of initiates and secret doctrines deep within.

Except, in this case, the shel utilizes Christ, His mother, His apostles, His
atonement, His good works, as wel as twisting His sacred words to mask the

Luciferian doctrines deeply concealed within.

Is it any wonder then that the angel speaking to Nephi labels it the

“most abominable above al other churches” within the multi-tentacled
monstrosity of The Church of the Devil which holds the entire world in its
clutches?

LDS Church Office Building

Contrasted To The Vatican

Anyone is welcome to travel to Salt Lake City, Utah, and visit the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints' headquarters – located adjacent to the
temple. It is a sizable, functional structure that is comparatively minimalistic,
especial y taking into account the headquarters of other world-wide religions.

There is nothing terribly extravagant about this location, and the functions
that take place within it are similar to any other kind of office-based
organizational management.9

In 1998, I was employed at the church office building as an Information

Technology contractor. My office was on the 19th floor of the building. As a
computer specialist, it was my job to visit everywhere within the building in
repairing or deploying computers and components. I can personal y attest to
the modesty and simplicity of the decor and adornment throughout the
entire building. I was considerably surprised to find that the wal s, carpeting,
decorations, framed pictures, and just about anything both functional and
ornamental within the building were no better in quality nor aesthetics than
that which is found in any average LDS meeting house anywhere in the

United States, or throughout the world for that matter. It was quite modest
both in decor and equipment, in comparison to what I've witnessed within
the hal s of several large companies I worked for over the years. The lobby is
possibly the most elaborate part of the building, and yet it is also modest in
comparison to the headquarters of other worldwide organizations.

Truly, if anyone were to view photos of anywhere inside of the LDS

Church's headquarters without being told what they were looking at, they'd
likely conclude that it was an average office building. Only the LDS Church's
holy temples are lavishly and ornately decorated.

Compare that to the Vatican:

112

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“Vatican City, or Vatican City State, is a landlocked sovereign city-state
whose territory consists of a wal ed enclave within the city of Rome, Italy.

It has an area of approximately 44 hectares (110 acres), and a population
of just over 800. This makes Vatican City the smal est independent state in
the world by both area and population.

“Vatican City is an ecclesiastical or sacerdotal-monarchical state, ruled by
the Bishop of Rome—the Pope. The highest state functionaries are al

Catholic clergymen of various national origins. It is the sovereign territory
of the Holy See (Sancta Sedes) and the location of the Pope's residence,
referred to as the Apostolic Palace.

“The Popes have general y resided in the area... since the return from

Avignon in 1377, but have also at times resided in the Quirinal Palace in

Rome and elsewhere. Previously, they resided in the Lateran Palace on the

Caelian Hil on the far side of Rome from the Vatican. Emperor Constantine
gave this site to Pope Miltiades in 313. The signing of the agreements that
established the new state took place in the latter building, giving rise to
the name of Lateran Pacts, by which they are known.”10

Consider for a moment: the Vatican is not only its own city, it is its own
sovereign government. It makes its own laws, has its own security force (the

Vatican guard), and it is surrounded by a massive wal . It is quite possibly
the largest, most richly ornate and extravagantly decorated place on earth –
even its street drains are astonishingly fancy.

What ought to be even more alarming is that its decorations (especial y
its statuary) not only strongly harken back to those found among the ruins of
ancient Greece and Rome, but also contain some highly pagan elements.

Just two smal examples of such include images of a sphinx and serpents.11

Additional y, on the grounds outside the Vatican Museum there is an
imposing piece of art: a large shiny gold-colored orb, which is cracked open
in some parts, and within it is another shiny gold-colored orb (also cracked
open and exposed down the middle) beginning to protrude out of it.

Although expertly crafted, it is not a terribly pleasant-looking structure.

Depending upon one's perspective, it could appear to be a very foreboding
eye. It could represent a hidden world concealed within an outward shel (a
physical representation of the esoteric concealed behind the exoteric). It
could also signify an inner-world being born out of an outer world.

If there's anything I've learned in my research over the past six years, it
is this: in Mystery Babylon there is no such thing as meaningless art – there
is always very specific hidden meaning behind everything, which is clearly
understood by some level of initiates. Regardless of how anyone else
interprets its symbolism exoterical y, there is undoubtedly an esoteric inner
meaning to this disturbing golden globe artistic piece.

113

CORRUPTION OF EARLY CHRISTIANITY

Bruce R. McConkie and

The Mormon Doctrine Saga

“When the time comes that you are cal ed in and rebuked for something
that you did that was right and proper, you stand and take it, you offer no
excuses just take it.”

– Bruce R. McConkie; advice to his son, Joseph Fielding McConkie

Even if they don't own a copy of it, most Latter-Day Saints are familiar
with a hefty volume cal ed Mormon Doctrine by Bruce R. McConkie, who was
a member of the First Quorum of the Seventy when he wrote and published
it. It is truly a spectacular and extensive resource outlining how the doctrine
of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints applies on a topic-by-topic
basis.

Interesting enough, though, when it was first published in 1958 it
garnered a great deal of controversy, and was subsequently pul ed from
shelves in early 1960. Later a revised edition was published and released
several years later. A great deal of speculation went on as to why that
occurred – for a volume with a title of Mormon Doctrine is no smal matter.

In December of 2003, Bruce R. McConkie's son, Joseph Fielding

McConkie published a biographical recol ection of his father cal ed The Bruce

R. McConkie Story: Reflections of a Son. An entire chapter, cal ed The

Mormon Doctrine Saga, is dedicated to tel ing the story of what happened
with the book's first publication, why it was pul ed, and what was changed
upon its re-release. The fol owing represents relevant segments of this
chapter12 (emphasis added):

Question: What was al the flap and fuss about Mormon Doctrine,
anyway?

Response: The first edition of Mormon Doctrine, released in 1958, caused
something of a stir by directly identifying Roman Catholicism as the "great
and abominable church" spoken of by Nephi in the Book of Mormon. The
authoritative tone of the book was also a concern, with the question being
asked, "What right does Bruce McConkie have to speak for the Church?"

The book came in for some criticism because of the strong language in
which it denounced marginal practices among Latter-day Saints, such as
card games in which face cards were used [Ed. note: there's a good deal
of mystic and occult symbology within the suits and face-card images of
traditional poker decks] and family reunions that were held on the

Sabbath.

Question: Is it true that President David O. McKay banned the book?

Response: In January 1960, President McKay asked Elder McConkie not

114

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
to have the book reprinted.

Question: How is it, then, that the book was reissued?

Response: On July 5, 1966, President McKay invited Elder McConkie into
his office and gave approval for the book to be reprinted if appropriate
changes were made and approved. Elder Spencer W. Kimbal was assigned
to be Elder McConkie's mentor in making those changes....

Question: How do you know President McKay directed your father to
reprint Mormon Doctrine?

Response: My father told me that President McKay had so directed him.

In addition to that, I am in possession of handwritten papers by my father
affirming that direction.

Question: Did the first edition of Mormon Doctrine cause embarrassment
to President McKay?

Response: Yes. The Catholic bishop in Salt Lake City, Bishop Hunt,
communicated to President McKay his displeasure with the book and what
it said about the Catholic church.

Question: What was Elder McConkie's reaction to that criticism?

Response: He agreed that what he had written did not facilitate good
relations with our Catholic neighbors. He stated, "It wasn't smart on my
part." He had no reluctance in making the changes he made in the second
edition of the book.

Question: So, at least original y, the First Presidency had concerns about

Mormon Doctrine?

Response: Yes. One of those concerns was the title itself. There was
some question about what business a Seventy had declaring the doctrine
of the Church. [Ed note: Bruce R. McConkie was later cal ed to the

Quorum of the Twelve Apostles in 1972.] It is interesting to note, however,
that no suggestion was ever made that the title of the book be changed.

Question: Would it be fair to say that the First Presidency gave your
father a good horsewhipping for some of the things he wrote in Mormon

Doctrine?

Response: I think their concern was not as much with what he had
written as that he had done it without seeking counsel and direction from
those who presided over him. This was back in a day before the Brethren
did much writing, and there was no established review system for what
they did write. As to their giving him "a good horse whipping," I think we
can be confident that they were not shy in voicing their feelings. I have
been told that when he met with the First Presidency, my father was
invited to be seated but chose to remain standing. I also know that it was

115

CORRUPTION OF EARLY CHRISTIANITY
his practice (because he told me I was to do the same) when you are
getting scolded, you offer no excuses – you just take it.

After the experience President [Henry D.] Moyle [of the First Presidency]

observed, "I've never seen a man in the Church in my experience that took
our criticism – and it was more than criticism – but he took it better than
anyone I ever saw. When we were through and Bruce left us, I had a
great feeling of love and appreciation for a man who could take it without
any alibis, without any excuses, and said he appreciated what we said to
him."

Question: So what kinds of things were omitted from the second edition
of the book?

Response: In a number of instances, the first edition of Mormon Doctrine
reached beyond the stated purpose of the book – the declaration of the
doctrines of Mormonism – to include denouncing various Christian
heresies. Entries included the veneration of Mary, or Mariolatry, penance,
transubstantiation (the notion that in the sacrament the wafer and wine
become the actual flesh and blood of Christ), indulgences, and
supererogation, which is the teaching that some people perform more
good works than are necessary for their salvation and thus their surplus
can be sold to the wicked. This teaching provided the basis for
indulgences. Because the purpose of the book was to identify Mormon
doctrine, not to catalog heresies, in writing about these things, Bruce

McConkie had strayed from his purpose. Hence, such subjects were
dropped in the second edition....

Question: How extensive was Elder Kimbal 's list of things that needed
changing?

Response: There were about fifty items that Elder Kimbal wanted Elder

McConkie to revisit.

Question: Were these doctrinal matters in which he differed with Elder

McConkie?

Response: No. They dealt with tone and with the wisdom of including
particular things.

Question: How did Elder McConkie feel about the suggestions made by

Elder Kimbal ?

Response: He was very appreciative. Elder Kimbal was a wise mentor
who taught him the difference between being right and being appropriate.

The fact that something is true does not necessarily mean one ought to
say it....

Question: It has been suggested that the treatment of the Catholic
church may not have been the primary source of the criticism directed at

Mormon Doctrine but, rather, that the standard Elder McConkie held out

116

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
for the members of the Church caused some to squirm. Is that the case?

Response: I think so. It is hard to imagine that a lot of Catholics in Salt

Lake City were buying a book entitled Mormon Doctrine and then taking
offense at it. The Protestants had been saying worse things about them for
four hundred years, and it was, for the Catholics, like water off a duck's
back. At the same time, marginal practices among members of the Church
were addressed strongly by Elder McConkie in the first edition of Mormon

Doctrine.

For instance, birth control was described as "gross wickedness" and

"rebel ion against God." Card playing was cal ed "apostasy and rebel ion."

Light speeches in church meetings were described as "highly offensive" to
the Spirit. Elder McConkie was not very adept at tolerating the gray area
between right and wrong. Even today, my experience suggests that his
unequivocal stand [against the Darwinian theory of] organic
evolution is the primary reason the book has been criticized....

[In the first edition he] wrote, "How scrubby and groveling [changed in the
second edition to 'weak and puerile'] the intel ectuality which, knowing
that the Lord's plan takes al forms of life from a pre-existent spirit state,
through mortality, and on to an ultimate resurrected state of immortality,
yet finds comfort in the theoretical postulates that mortal life began in the
scum of the sea, as it were, and has through eons of time evolved to its
present varieties and state! Do those with spiritual insight real y think that
the infinite Creator of worlds without number would operate in this way?"

The conclusion to this section in both editions is "There is no harmony
between the truths of revealed religion and the theories of organic
evolution."...

Critics frequently attempt to give credence to their objection by finding
fault with the author or the book on any count they can....

Question: What doctrinal errors were corrected between the first and
second editions of the book?

Response: I do not know of a single instance in which Elder McConkie
was asked to change or chose to change his doctrinal position. The second
edition of Mormon Doctrine is a substantial y better book. The tone of the
book is softer, articles attacking false doctrines born of apostasy but not
directly germane to Mormonism have been dropped, and eighty pages of
new material have been added. No doctrinal changes were made,
however. The essence of each entry remains the same.

The report submitted to the First Presidency by Elder Spencer W. Kimbal
indicates that he checked changes made on fifty-six pages, al of which he
approved. He did not indicate a single instance of doctrinal disagreement
with what was written. Again, I know of no single instance in which the
doctrine announced in the first edition differed from that of the second
edition. Much was changed by way of tone: Things were simply said more

117

CORRUPTION OF EARLY CHRISTIANITY
appropriately, but the same things were said....

Question: As your father looked back on his life, would he have done
anything differently as far as Mormon Doctrine is concerned?

Response: He did observe on a number of occasions that, perhaps, in
writing the book he had done too much for its readers. "It may have been
better for them," he said, "to have been required to find answers for
themselves."

Today, if you were to pick up a copy of Mormon Doctrine and look up
the subjects “Church of the Devil” or “Great and Abominable Church,” you
would read the fol owing (emphasis added):

“See APOSTASY, BABYLON, DEVIL, KINGDOM OF THE DEVIL, SECOND

COMING OF CHRIST, WORLD.

“The titles church of the devil and great and abominable church are used
to identify al churches or organizations of whatever name or nature —
whether political, philosophical, educational, economic social,
fraternal, civic, or religious — which are designed to take men on a
course that leads away from God and his laws and thus from salvation in
the kingdom of God.

“Salvation is in Christ, is revealed by him from age to age, and is available
only to those who keep his commandments and obey his ordinances.

These commandments are taught in, and these ordinances are
administered by, his Church. There is no salvation outside this one true

Church, the Church of Jesus Christ. There is one Christ, one Church, one
gospel, one plan of salvation, one set of saving ordinances, one group of
legal administrators, "One Lord, one faith, one baptism." (Eph. 4:5)

“Any church or organization of any kind whatever which satisfies the
innate religious longings of man and keeps him from coming to the saving
truths of Christ and his gospel is therefore not of God.

“Hence we find our Lord saying, "He that is not with me is against me; and
he that gathereth not with me scattereth abroad." (Matt. 12:30) And
hence we find Alma inviting the wicked to repent and join the true Church
of Christ and become the sheep of the Good Shepherd. "And now if ye are
not the sheep of the good shepherd of what fold are ye?" he asks.

"Behold, I say unto you, that the devil is your shepherd and ye are of his
fold; and now, who can deny this? Behold, I say unto you, whosoever
denieth this is a liar and a child of the devil." (Alma 5:39; Jos. Smith 2:19)

“Iniquitous conditions in the various branches of the great and abominable
church in the last days are powerful y described in the Book of Mormon. (2

Ne. 28; Morm. 8:28, 32-33, 36-38; D. & C. 10:56.) Nephi saw the "church
which is most abominable above al other churches" in vision. He "saw the
devil that he was the foundation of it"; and also the murders, wealth,

118

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
harlotry, persecutions, and evil desires that are part of this organization. (1

Ne. 13:1-10.)

“He saw that this church took away from the gospel of the Lamb many
covenants and many plain and precious parts; that it perverted the right
ways of the Lord; that it deleted many teachings from the Bible; that
it was "the mother of harlots"; and final y that the Lord would again
restore the gospel of salvation. (1 Ne. 13:24-42.)

“Similar visions were given to John as recorded in the 17th and 18th
chapters of Revelation. He saw this evil church as a whole ruling over
peoples, multitudes, nations and tongues; as being ful of blasphemy
abominations, filthiness, and fornication; as having the name, "MYSTERY,

BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS

OF THE EARTH"; as drunken with the blood of the saints; as reveling in
wealth and the delicacies of the earth; as making merchandise of al costly
items and of "slaves, and souls of men." And then John, as did Nephi, saw
the fal and utter destruction of this great church whose foundation is the
devil.

“In this world of carnality and sensuousness, the great and abominable
church wil continue its destructive course. But there wil be an eventual
future day when evil shal end, "and the great and abominable church,
which is the whore of al the earth, shal be cast down by devouring fire."

(D. & C. 29:21; Ezek. 38; 39; 1 Ne. 22:23; Rev. 18.) Before that day,
however, desolations wil sweep through the earth and the various
branches of the great and abominable church "shall war among
themselves, and the sword of their own hands shal fal upon their own
heads, and they shal be drunken with their own blood." (1 Ne. 22:13-14;

14:3.)

“The resurrected Christ gave to the Nephites this test whereby they might
distinguish the true Church from any other: 1. It would be cal ed in his
name, for "how be it my church save it be cal ed in my name?" he said. 2.

It would be built upon his gospel, that is, the eternal plan of salvation with
al its saving powers and graces would be had in it. 3. The Father would
show forth his works in it, meaning that miracles, righteousness, and every
good fruit would abound in it. 4. It would not be hewn down and cast into
the fire as must surely come to pass with the great and abominable
church. "If it be not built upon my gospel, and is built upon the works of
men, or upon the works of the devil, verily I say unto you they have joy in
their works for a season, and by and by the end cometh, and they are
hewn down and cast into the fire, from whence there is no return." (3 Ne.

27:4-12.)”

Many LDS who ponder the controversy surrounding the first publication
of Mormon Doctrine typical y come to the conclusion that anything and
everything having to do with “The Church of the Devil” is found within the

Catholic Church and the Vatican, and that the LDS Church leaders were

119

CORRUPTION OF EARLY CHRISTIANITY
pressured into redefining this entry.

However, as you continue reading this book, you wil begin to
comprehend just how incredibly accurate this revised definition of The

Church of the Devil actual y is. The Roman Catholic Church is only one part
of the Great Whore of al the earth – and, quite frankly, its outer religious
shel is not secret enough nor nefarious enough to the world on a large-scale
to be warrant further exposure in this book.

Recal that the branches of Mystery Babylon wil “war among
themselves, and the sword of their own hands shal fal upon their own
heads, and they shal be drunken with their own blood.”

“Every kingdom divided against itself is brought to desolation; and every
city or house divided against itself shal not stand”

– Jesus Christ, Matt. 12:25

Unfortunately, however, their first targets and victims wil be us: those
who wil not deny that Jesus Christ is the one and only Savior and Redeemer
of the world.

1 Times and Seasons, Vol.6, No.1, p.939

2 Sources – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Opus_dei;
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jesuit

3 Source – http://www.catholic-hierarchy.org/country/xrel.html

4 Refer to the PDF file in the supporting material: Alleged oath of the Knights of

Columbus connected to Jesuits – 02-15-1913 Congressional Record

5 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Catholic_sex_abuse_cases

6 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/First_Council_of_Nicaea

7 Joseph Smith – History 1:19

8 “Origen, or Origen Adamantius (184/185 – 253/254), was an early Christian

Alexandrian scholar and theologian, and one of the most distinguished writers of
the early Church.... Origen excel ed in multiple branches of theological
scholarship, including textual criticism, biblical interpretation, philosophical
theology, preaching, and spirituality. Some of his teachings, however, quickly
became controversial. Notably, he frequently referred to his hypothesis of the pre-
existence of souls.

“As in the beginning al intel igent beings were united to God, Origen also held out
the possibility, though he did not assert so definitively, that in the end al beings,
perhaps even the arch-fiend Satan, would be reconciled to God in what is cal ed
the apokatastasis ("restitution"). Origen's views on the Trinity, in which he saw
the Son of God as subordinate to God the Father, became controversial during the

120

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Arian controversy of the fourth century, though a subordinationist view was
common among the ante-Nicene Fathers. A group who came to be known as

Origenists, and who firmly believed in the preexistence of souls and the
apokatastasis, were declared anathema [Ed. note: i.e. detested, loathed] in the

6th century.”

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Origen)

9 Refer to the image files in the supporting material folder: LDS Church Office

Building

10 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vatican_City

11 Refer to the image files in the supporting material folder: Vatican

12 Refer to the pdf file in the supporting material: Mormon Doctrine Saga

121

APOSTATE CHRISTIANITY

Christian Vernacular Exoterically Applied

To Luciferian Esoteric Principles

Like a magnificent conch being murdered and pul ed out of its
miraculous shel , only to have a variety of monstrous, decrepit hermit crabs
slink deep inside and take permanent residence, the ancient Christian Church
was gutted of its pure and plain foundational truths and henceforth used as
a pious facade – a form of ceremonial exaggeration in an effort to
compensate for the void left by the departure of the Holy Spirit. This is the
fruit of St. Augustine's labor.

However, what has become even more abominable and blasphemous is
the aspect of how the facade of that which is “Christian” has become
mal eable and applicable for every variation of doctrine imaginable, no
matter which religion it is being applied to. Truly, every philosophy that man
can devise has become mingled with Biblical quips, has selectively applied
the words of Jesus, or has been cleverly arranged to give an appearance of
genuine Christianity. Any teaching that wishes to appear more legitimate wil
undoubtedly attempt to use something that Jesus said to ameliorate itself.

Perhaps worst of al , most of the modern mystery schools assert that
their version of esoteric pagan/Luciferian concepts are, in reality, the deeper
meanings that Christ was attempting to convey to his disciples – yet they
were al (even the apostles) either too dul -minded to grasp, or, after Christ's
death, they were determined to misrepresent far from what Christ intended.

The most renowned of mystery school figures champion the most egregious
and heretical alterations of not only Biblical statements but also historical
events – and they do so with such an authoritative, convincing tone as to
make the reader (who has no firm testimony and/or who is not wel -versed

122

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
nor wel understands Biblical events and ancient Israeli culture) take pause
to wonder if they're on to something.

Take a moment to consider the writings of Wil iam Walker Atkinson1,
who under the pen name Yogi Ramacharaka wrote a book entitled Mystic

Christianity or The Inner Teachings of the Master, first published in 1907.

Here are segments of Chapter 3, The Mystic Youth of Jesus2 (italicized
emphasis original, other emphasis added):

“In our last lesson we promised to tel you the esoteric story of the youth
of Jesus. And there is such a story to tel – although the churches know
little or nothing about it. The churches have nothing but the husks that
have always been the property of the masses. The real kernels of truth
have been possessed by but the few elect ones. The legends of the mystic
brotherhoods and occult orders have preserved the story intact – and you
shal now be given the essence of the mystic legends and traditions....

“It must be remembered that, underlying the Jewish ecclesiastical
teachings and formalism – which were al that the mass of the people
knew – there was a great store of Jewish occultism and Mysticism, known
to the few elect. The Kabal ah – or Jewish occult writings – were closely
studied by the learned Jews; and this work – with other similar teachings –
were transmitted verbal y from teacher to student, and constituted the

Secret Doctrine of the Hebrew religion. [Ed. note: recal that al of the
most esoteric teachings are never written down. They are taught oral y
during initiation rites and formalized teaching sessions.]

“And it was toward the learned teachers of this Secret Doctrine that Jesus
directed His mind and steps, although His parents knew it not....

“The traditions have it that the boy would often delight and astonish

[various] traveling occultists with His wonderful insight into their secret
doctrines and knowledge. And it is also told that some of the wisest of
these, seeing the nature of the child, would overstay their al otted time of
sojourn, that they might add here and there to the various parts of general
occult lore possessed by the child. It is also taught that the Magi informed
some of these travelers, regarding the boy, that they might impart to him
some truth or teaching for which He was ready....

“The beautiful idea of the Passover had degenerated into a horrible feast
of blood – for it is related that, upon these occasions, over a quarter-
mil ion of poor, innocent lambs were slaughtered and offered up as a
sacrifice pleasing to Jehovah – who was supposed to delight in this flood
of the blood of innocents.

“In pursuance of this barbarous idea, the altars and courts of the Temple
of the Living God ran red with the life-blood of these poor creatures, and
the hands and garments of the anointed priests of Jehovah were stained –
like those of butchers – that the vanity of a barbarous conception of Deity
might be fed.

123

APOSTATE CHRISTIANITY

“All this for the "Glory of God!" Think of it!

“And think of the feeling that must have been aroused in the mystic mind
of Jesus at this horrible sight. How His soul must have been outraged at
this prostitution of the sacred rite!

“And what would have been His thoughts, had He known that – centuries
after – a great religion would stand, bearing His name; the fol owers of
which would be carried away with this same false idea of sacrificial blood;
which would be voiced in hymns about "A fountain fil ed with blood –
flowing from Immanuel's veins," and about "sinners plunged beneath that
bloody flood – losing al their guilty stains?"

“Alas, for the prostitution of sacred truths and teachings. No wonder that a
people so saturated with the abominable ideas of a Deity delighting in this
flow of blood should have afterward put to death the greatest man of their
race – a Being who came to bring them the highest mystic and occult
truths.

“And their prototypes have survived through the centuries – even unto
today – insisting upon this idea of blood sacrifice and death atonement;
unworthy of any people – except the worshipers of some heathen devil-
god in the remote sections of darkest Africa.

“Disgusted and outraged by this barbarous sight, Jesus, the boy, stole
away from the side of His parents and sought the remote chambers and
corridors of the Temple, where were to be found the great teachers of the

Law and of the Kabal ah, surrounded by their students.

“Here the boy sat and listened to the teachings and disputations of the
teachers and exponents of the doctrines. From one group to another He
wandered, and listened, and pondered, and thought. He compared the
teachings and submitted the various ideas to the touchstone of the truth,
as He found it within His own mind.”

This is but a smal taste of the kind of ridiculous, extensive,
blasphemous rewrite of sacred history and events mystery school initiates
brazenly perpetrate. How astonishingly this kind of retel ing attempts to mold
the persona and teachings of the Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ, to snugly fit
their mystic dogma.3

What Atkinson composed comes across as highly educated, reasonable,
authoritative, even appealing and plausible – at least to those without any
comprehension of the nature of the Law of Moses, and those without a clear
overal understanding of the New Testament. To the undeceived LDS and
traditional Christian, this kind of rewriting is as asinine as someone writing
an elaborate tale on how the Titanic didn't actual y sink – that those who had
supposedly died were bribed to change their names and forgo al
acquaintances once on land, and those who “survived” were bribed to make

124

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
up ghastly stories of icebergs, floodings and lifeboats – and then present al
this rewriting of history as authoritative fact.

One who is unfamiliar with the teachings and the cultures of the
mystery schools might be prone to think that, having a Luciferian doctrine at
the deepest cores of their theologies, they would react to any mention of

“Jesus” or “Christ” like a 1950's cinematic vampire confronted with a crucifix.

Unfortunately however, fanciful and convenient rewritings of Biblical events,
manipulation of Jesus Christ's persona, as wel as both Old and New

Testament concepts are al far from unique. It is actual y a fundamental
characteristic of nearly al mystery schools to either advance an “esoteric”

form of Christianity as completely in harmony with their teachings, and/or to
embrace and promote an enigmatic interpretation of Jesus Christ as one of
the premiere mystics that ever walked the earth – one of the greatest of
many incarnations of Great Teachers who ever came to enlighten mankind.

Mystic Christianity: Ineffably Egregious

Blasphemy

A stunning example of precisely this kind of authoritative-sounding
rewriting of Christ's life is found in what is considered Manly P. Hal 's most
lauded, celebrated and circulated works – the one he is most recognized for,
and which is often considered to be his magnum opus: The Secret Teachings
of All Ages. First published in 1928, this exhaustive and massive tome is
considered required reading for any worthy initiate of the most prominent
and influential of mystery schools.

So, what does this exemplary masterpiece of arcane teachings have to
offer us on the subject of Jesus of Nazareth? The fol owing are excerpts
taken from Chapter 44, Mystic Christianity. Try to keep your jaw from
hanging open as you read (emphasis added):

“THE true story of the life of Jesus of Nazareth has never been unfolded to
the world, either in the accepted Gospels or in the Apocrypha, although a
few stray hints may be found in some of the commentaries written by the
ante-Nicene Fathers. The facts concerning His identity and mission are
among the priceless mysteries preserved to this day in the secret vaults
beneath the "Houses of the Brethren." To a few of the Knights Templars,
who were initiated into the arcana of the Druses, Nazarenes, Essenes,

Johannites, and other sects stil inhabiting the remote and inaccessible
fastnesses of the Holy Land, part of the strange story was told.

“The knowledge of the Templars concerning the early history of

Christianity was undoubtedly one of the main reasons for their persecution
and final annihilation [Ed note: they were not annihilated, they were

125

APOSTATE CHRISTIANITY
driven underground and became, in part, the Rosicrucians and the

Freemasons – and especial y not for supposedly knowing “the truth” about
early Christianity]. The discrepancies in the writings of the early Church

Fathers not only are irreconcilable, but demonstrate beyond question that
even during the first five centuries after Christ these learned men had for
the basis of their writings little more substantial than folklore and hearsay.

[Ed. note: in other words, pretty much everything written by the early

Church leaders, even the canonized records of the New Testament, is
unsubstantiated and unreliable.]...

“According to popular conception, Jesus was crucified during the thirty-
third year of His life and in the third year of His ministry fol owing His
baptism. About A.D. 180, St. Irenæus, Bishop of Lyons, one of the most
eminent of the ante-Nicene theologians, wrote Against Heresies, an attack
on the doctrines of the Gnostics. In this work Irenæus declared upon the
authority of the Apostles themselves that Jesus lived to old age. [Ed. note:

he later presents statements implying that Christ probably wasn't even
crucified.]...

“If the disciples themselves related that Jesus lived to advanced age in the
body, why has the mysterious number 33 been arbitrarily chosen to
symbolize the duration of His life? Were the incidents in the life of Jesus
purposely altered so that His actions would fit more closely into the
pattern established by the numerous Savior-Gods who preceded Him? [Ed.

note: precisely the point I made in a previous chapter, that mystery school
initiates consider fundamental Christianity to be a perversion and a
plagiarism of their ancient religion.] That these analogies were recognized
and used as a leverage in converting the Greeks and Romans is evident
from a perusal of the writings of Justin Martyr, another second-century
authority....

“In an effort to solve some of the problems arising from any attempt to
chronicle accurately the life of Jesus, it has been suggested that there may
have lived in Syria at that time two or more religious teachers bearing the
name Jesus, Jehoshua or Joshua, and that the lives of these men may
have been confused in the Gospel stories. In his Secret Sects of Syria
and the Lebanon, Bernard H. Springett, a Masonic author, quotes from an
early book, the name of which he was not at liberty to disclose because of
its connection with the ritual of a sect. The last part of his quotation is
germane to the subject at hand:

“"But Jehovah prospered the seed of the Essenians, in holiness and
love, for many generations. Then came the chief of the angels,
according to the commandment of GOD, to raise up an heir to the

Voice of Jehovah. And, in four generations more, an heir was born,
and named Joshua, and he was the child of Joseph and Mara, devout
worshippers of Jehovah, who stood aloof from al other people save
the Essenians. And this Joshua, in Nazareth, reestablished Jehovah,
and restored many of the lost rites and ceremonies. In the thirty-sixth

126

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
year of his age he was stoned to death in Jerusalem * * *"...

“Within the last century several books have been published to
supplement the meager descriptions in the Gospels of Jesus and

His ministry. In some instances these narratives claim to be founded
upon early manuscripts recently discovered; in others, upon direct spiritual
revelation. Some of these writings are highly plausible, while others are
incredible. There are persistent rumors that Jesus visited and studied in
both Greece and India, and that a coin struck in His honor in India during
the first century has been discovered. Early Christian records are known to
exist in Tibet, and the monks of a Buddhist monastery in Ceylon stil
preserve a record which indicates that Jesus sojourned with them and
became conversant with their philosophy. [Ed. note: al this is quite an
astonishing feat for someone who spent the whole of his youth as a
carpenter's apprentice and then as a humble local carpenter.]

“Although early Christianity shows every evidence of Oriental influence,
this is a subject the modern church declines to discuss. If it is ever
established beyond question that Jesus was an initiate of the pagan

Greek or Asiatic Mysteries, the effect upon the more conservative
members of the Christian faith is likely to be cataclysmic....

“It is by no means improbable that Jesus Himself original y propounded as
al egories the cosmic activities which were later confused with His own life.

That the Χριστός, Christos, represents the solar power reverenced by
every nation of antiquity cannot be controverted. If Jesus revealed the
nature and purpose of this solar power under the name and personality of

Christos, thereby giving to this abstract power the attributes of a god-man,

He but followed a precedent set by all previous World-Teachers.

This god-man, thus endowed with al the qualities of Deity, signifies the
latent divinity in every man. Mortal man achieves deification only through
at-one-ment with this divine Self. Union with the immortal Self constitutes
immortality, and he who finds his true Self is therefore "saved." This

Christos, or divine man in man, is man's real hope of salvation – the living

Mediator between abstract Deity and mortal humankind.... Jesus has been
confused with the Christos, or god-man, whose wonders He preached.

Since the Christos was the god-man imprisoned in every creature, it was
the first duty of the initiate to liberate, or "resurrect," this Eternal One
within himself. He who attained reunion with his Christos was
consequently termed a Christian, or Christened, man.”

The mystery schools have very convincingly (at least amongst
themselves) painted al these Christian concepts and Judeo-Christian lexicon
into a picture of Jesus Christ who was whol y misunderstood and
misrepresented by his fol owers, and who actual y tried to teach the same
arcana as what's found in their Luciferian dogma: that the individual can
become a god on his own through the progression of the intel ect – made
possible by progressive reincarnated lives, without the need of a Savior.

Continuing from The Secret Teachings of All Ages, chapter 44 (emphasis

127

APOSTATE CHRISTIANITY
added):

“One of the most profound doctrines of the pagan philosophers concerned
the Universal Savior-God who lifted the souls of regenerated men to
heaven through His own nature. This concept was unquestionably the
inspiration for the words attributed to Jesus: "I am the way, the truth, and
the life: no man cometh unto the Father but by me." In an effort to make
a single person out of Jesus and His Christos, Christian writers have
patched together a doctrine which must be resolved back into its original
constituents if the true meaning of Christianity is to be rediscovered. In
the Gospel narratives the Christos represents the perfect man who, having
passed through the various stages of the "World Mystery" symbolized by
the thirty-three years, ascends to the heaven sphere where he is reunited
with his Eternal Father. The story of Jesus as now preserved is – like the

Masonic story of Hiram Abiff – part of a secret initiatory ritualism belonging
to the early Christian and pagan Mysteries.

“During the centuries just prior to the Christian Era, the secrets of the
pagan Mysteries had gradual y fal en into the hands of the profane. To the
student of comparative religion it is evident that these secrets, gathered
by a smal group of faithful philosophers and mystics, were reclothed in
new symbolical garments and thus preserved for several
centuries under the name of Mystic Christianity. It is general y
supposed that the Essenes were the custodians of this knowledge and also
the initiators and educators of Jesus. If so, Jesus was undoubtedly initiated
in the same temple of Melchizedek where Pythagoras had studied six
centuries before. [Ed. note: some mystery schools also have an “Order of

Melchizedek” – this holy name was co-opted long ago. God creates, Satan
imitates.]...

“Like the Gnostics, the Essenes were emanationists. One of their chief
objects was the reinterpretation of the Mosaic Law according to certain
secret spiritual keys preserved by them from the time of the founding of
their order. It would thus fol ow that the Essenes were Qabbalists and, like
several other contemporary sects flourishing in Syria, were awaiting the
advent of the Messiah promised in the early Biblical writings. Joseph and

Mary, the parents of Jesus, are believed to have been members of the

Essene Order. Joseph was many years the senior of Mary. According to The

Protevangelium, he was a widower with grown sons, and in the Gospel of

Pseudo-Matthew he refers to Mary as a little child less in age than his own
grandchildren. [Ed. note: if he was an old man with grandchildren, it's
astonishing that Joseph would himself walk, unassisted by any of his
posterity, al the way to Bethlehem guiding a 9-month-pregnant Mary on a
donkey. For Mystic Christianity to be credible, mystery schools must render
canonized gospel accounts as flawed.]...

“Through the mist of fantastic accounts which obscure the true foundation
of the Christian faith is faintly visible to the discerning few a great and
noble doctrine communicated to the world by a great and noble soul.

128

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Joseph and Mary, two devout and holy-minded souls, consecrated to the
service of God and dreaming of the coming of a Messiah to serve Israel,
obeyed the injunctions of the high priest of the Essenes to prepare a body
for the coming of a great soul. Thus of an immaculate conception Jesus
was born. By immaculate is meant clean, rather than supernatural.

“Jesus was reared and educated by the Essenes and later initiated into the
most profound of their Mysteries. Like al great initiates, He must travel in
an easterly direction, and the silent years of His life no doubt were spent
in familiarizing Himself with that secret teaching later to be communicated
by Him to the world. Having consummated the ascetic practices of His
order, He attained to the Christening. Having thus reunited Himself with

His own spiritual source, He then went forth in the name of the One who
has been crucified since before the worlds were [Ed. note: i.e. Lucifer]

and, gathering about Him disciples and apostles, He instructed them in
that secret teaching which had been lost – in part, at least – from the
doctrines of Israel. His fate is unknown [Ed. note: i.e. He wasn't actual y
crucified, and apparently lived to a ripe old age], but in al probability He
suffered that persecution which is the lot of those who seek to reconstruct
the ethical, philosophical, or religious systems of their day.

“To the multitudes Jesus spoke in parables; to His disciples He also spoke
in parables, though of a more exalted and philosophic nature. Voltaire said
that Plato should have been canonized by the Christian Church,
for, being the first propounder of the Christos mystery, he
contributed more to its fundamental doctrines than any other
single individual. Jesus disclosed to His disciples that the lower world is
under the control of a great spiritual being which had fashioned it
according to the wil of the Eternal Father. The mind of this great angel
was both the mind of the world and also the worldly mind. So that men
should not die of worldliness the Eternal Father sent unto creation the
eldest and most exalted of His powers – the Divine Mind.

“This Divine Mind offered Itself as a living sacrifice and was broken up and
eaten by the world. Having given Its spirit and Its body at a secret and
sacred supper to the twelve manners of rational creatures, this Divine Mind
became a part of every living thing. Man was thereby enabled to use this
power as a bridge across which he might pass and attain immortality. He
who lifted up his soul to this Divine Mind and served It was righteous and,
having attained righteousness, liberated this Divine Mind, which thereupon
returned again in glory to Its own divine source. And because He had
brought to them this knowledge, the disciples said one to another: "Lo, He
is Himself this Mind personified!"”

If you made it through al that without once being suckered into
thinking “he may have a point” or “he just might be onto something here,”

then you probably have an unshakable testimony of the true nature of our

Lord and Savior, Jesus Christ.

129

APOSTATE CHRISTIANITY

Take a moment to process al that – to real y grasp how the entire New

Testament is cal ed into question by an onslaught of external sources
claiming equal or greater authority. More today than ever, this kind of
authoritative-appearing mystic tripe is exactly what the world at large is
being fed about who Jesus of Nazareth actual y was.

If you were someone who was led to study and believe al of this, would
you not consider al LDS and traditional Christians to be hopelessly clueless
and ignorant, while you, yourself, were in possession of far more valuable,
sensible, relevant and plausible information? Would it not build up a bloated
sense of pride and superiority within you?

In the prologue of this book, I proposed that the most important
question anyone could ask themselves is: Who do you trust? Fol owed up by
the question: In whom does this person trust?

Truly it boils down to who you trust in learning the true nature, history
and theology of Jesus Christ: the Bible and other canonized supporting
scriptural records – or the plentiful contrary ancient and modern works of the
initiates of Mystery Babylon.

1 “Wil iam Walker Atkinson (December 5, 1862 – November 22, 1932) was an
attorney, merchant, publisher, and author, as wel as an occultist and an American
pioneer of the New Thought movement. He is also known to have been the
author of the pseudonymous works attributed to Theron Q. Dumont and Yogi

Ramacharaka. Due in part to Atkinson's intense personal secrecy and extensive
use of pseudonyms, he is now largely forgotten, despite having obtained mention
in past editions of Who's Who in America, Religious Leaders of America, and
several similar publications—and having written more than 100 books in the last

30 years of his life. His works have remained in print more or less continuously
since 1900.”

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yogi_Ramacharaka)

2 Source – http://www.yogiramacharaka.com/mystic_youth_of_jesus.html

3 On this note, a number of the most celebrated authors of popular fiction

(especial y science fiction) are mystery school initiates. Their careers are
artificial y bolstered and vaulted through excessive marketing, rigged awards,
contrived acclaim for their oft-mediocre work, as wel as manipulated sales
figures. I touch more upon these matters in Part 5 of this book.

130

THE GOSPEL

VS

REINCARNATION

AND KARMA

An Overview of Foundational LDS Doctrines

Regarding Mortality

Before proceeding, it is critical for the reader to be thoroughly familiar
with the basic canonical and established doctrine of The Church of Jesus

Christ of Latter-Day Saints as pertaining to the pre-mortal, mortal and post-
mortal existences of mankind. The fol owing represent brief summaries of
key doctrinal concepts:

Before Adam and Eve Were Created

1. G
od, the Father (also referred to as Heavenly Father), existed , and
had existed for eons of time (i.e. eternities). He is not ethereal: He
has a physical body of flesh and bones. His spirit and body are fused
together in perfection, and His body is glorious, impervious to al
elements, and radiates love and light of such quantity and intensity
as to be virtual y incomprehensible to mortals. All intel igence in the
universe is natural y drawn to Him, trusts in Him, and honors Him.

2. E ach of us existed with Heavenly Father before being born on this
earth. Our spirit forms were literal y created by Heavenly Father. He

131

THE GOSPEL VS REINCARNATION AND KARMA
fashioned our spirits in the same manner as His own – therefore we
are “created in the image of God.” We existed as spirits with Him for
an unknown amount of time, presumably eons. We are literal y His
children. This state of being is referred to as the pre-mortal realm, or
put another way, the pre-existence.

3. W
e have eternal individual identities . Each of our spirits are
exclusively unique and self-determining. Each has features that
appear very much identical to those of our mortal bodies. Each spirit
also has unalterable male and female gender associations fused into
its composition, similar to how our physical body's DNA differentiates
in XX or XY genes.

4. T he ultimate goal is for each of us be perfected and progress until
we become as Heavenly Father is. The parent/child cycle which we
are a part of in mortality is a tiny microcosm of the eternal cycle with
which Heavenly Father seeks the perfection and glorification of each
of us. He wants us to become exactly like He is, as gods ourselves,
capable of creation.

5. H
eavenly Father established a plan for each of us to obtain a
physical body, such as He has. The plan involved the creation of a
planet wherewith our spirits would enter into imperfect, vulnerable
physical bodies, and our eons of spirit-memories would be
completely suppressed. On this planet we would live out a very
temporary mortal existence (especial y in comparison with the eons
of time we lived previous to this), in a state wherewith we would be
thoroughly ignorant of al that transpired before and al that is to
come afterward.

6. T hrough this probationary mortal existence, we are provided the
opportunity to exercise free-wil , to be our own free-agent, to make
our own choices, utilize our God-given rational and intel ectual
faculties, and act upon our own initiative. We are granted sufficient
intel ect, as wel as conscience, to be capable of making decisions,
and be culpable for the consequences of those decisions.

7. Mo
rtal life on earth is temporary in every way. All mortal debts,
contracts and obligations which are entered into during mortality are
made nul and void upon the advent of mortal death, which is the
separation of eternal spirit from the imperfect body. However, we wil
be held accountable, judged, and punished or rewarded according to
the decisions we made, the actions we took, even the thoughts we
entertained (and al owed to flourish) over the course of our mortal
probation. Additional y, we wil be judged with an impartial
consideration of our individual capacity to make the decisions that
we did.

8. A

Savior would be required in order to implement a Law of Mercy . All
injustice, pain, suffering, and deliberately wrong choices (sin) that

132

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
occur upon the earth must be answered for. There must be a just
recompense for it al , yet there also must be an opportunity given to
individuals to repent for their mistakes and/or the pain they caused
others. Therefore, there must be one individual who would suffer al
of these things and yet live a life completely devoid of sin – one who
must endure infinite, universal pain and suffering without deserving
a shred of it. Having atoned for the faults and shortcomings of
mankind, this Savior could then implement a Law of Mercy – a set of
covenanted oaths to be taken and honored in order to qualify.

9. J esus Christ was sustained to be the Savior of al mankind . Heavenly

Father's first spirit child (prior to al of us) was Jesus Christ (also
referred to as Jehovah). When Heavenly Father proposed the plan,
and asked who would go to the earth to be this Savior, Jehovah
announced that he would volunteer. He would endure infinite pain
and live a perfect life. He would thereby establish a Law of Mercy
which would simultaneously mete the demands of the Law of Justice
while providing an opportunity for individuals to repent, become
clean of their sins, and qualify to enter into the presence of Almighty

God once again.

10.L ucifer submitted an alternate plan that he claimed would be
superior. By creating an environment where al of humankind would
be forced to choose good, there would be no injustice, no need for a

Savior, no need for an atonement, and no need for mankind to
experience any pain nor even unpleasantness. All wil be born, al wil
go through the motions of life, al wil die, and then al wil qualify to
re-enter the presence of Almighty God.

11.L ucifer's plan was rejected and he initiated the War in Heaven . A
third of the hosts of Heaven sided with him, and upon being
defeated they were cast down and confined to the earth. They wil
never receive physical bodies that their spirits can inhabit for
eternity. They wil never be given the opportunity to progress. Their
long-term fate awaits them in a place cal ed Outer Darkness.

Once Adam And Eve Were Expelled From the Garden of Eden

1. T he spirits who sided with Heavenly Father and Jehovah are entitled
to receive their own physical body here on this earth. They are
procreated by their earthly parents, who then must take
responsibility for their care and upbringing.

2. T he mortal body is modeled after eternal perfection , but it is
inherently frail, vulnerable, void of glory, and subject to disease, old
age and death.

3. Ma
nkind must learn to develop faith in Almighty God and Jesus

Christ. In order to qualify for Jesus Christ's Law of Mercy, they must
be baptized (which signifies one's covenant with Christ to have faith

133

THE GOSPEL VS REINCARNATION AND KARMA
in Him and keep His commandments), continual y repent of their
sins, be humble, patient, empathetic, and endure al things until their
dying breath.

4. Ma
nkind is provided a conscience, or the Light of Christ . Every
individual is given an inherent conscience from birth, an internal
compass which encourages the individual to choose good over evil.

This is also referred to as the Light of Christ, because it emanates
from Him. It is observable in the joy, love, trust and acceptance of al
innocent young children.

5. Ch
ildren remain innocent until they reach the age of accountability .

Once children are old enough and wise enough to begin making
decisions of right and wrong on their own, and they have a clear
understanding that there are consequences to these decisions, then
they have reached the age of accountability. As a general rule,
children reach this point by the time they turn eight years old. Once
this time arrives, they can choose to receive baptism if they so desire
it. Until this time, should they pass away, their soul is protected and
saved through Christ's atonement.

6. L ucifer and his legions seek opportunities to tweak and misdirect the
conscience. They strive to give individuals false signals and confuse
them as to what is good and what is evil, what is right and what is
wrong. They also seek to corrupt truth, which may only require a
tiny alteration or addition of falsehood in order to accomplish – like a
drop of dye in a glass of pure water.

7. L ucifer and his legions seek opportunities to possess mortal bodies .

Either through intoxication or wil ful submission, human bodies can
be invaded and even control ed by the spirits of Lucifer and those
who were cast down with him. They lust after such opportunities. If
they can't occupy a human body, they wil seek to inhabit any other
kind of living creature or flesh.

After the Mortal Experience Has Ended

1. O
ur lifeless bodies wil deteriorate to dust .

2. T he spirits of those who chose righteousness, or who strived their
best to do so, wil enter a place of rest cal ed Spirit Paradise. This
place is often referred to by most Christians as Heaven. By merely
accepting that the Gospel of Jesus Christ is true, it is not guaranteed
that one may enter here – one must have lived a Christ-like life to
the best of one's ability, according to Christ's Law of Mercy.

Additional y, the spirits of wonderful good-hearted people who did
the best they could with the knowledge they had wil also go here –
even those who died without the chance to learn the Gospel of Jesus

Christ, or accept baptism, while on earth. They wil have the
opportunity to learn the Gospel and accept it in this place. On earth,

134

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
their baptism can be performed by proxy in an LDS temple (i.e.

another person is baptized “for and in behalf of [so and so] who is
dead”).

3. T he spirits of those who chose pride and wickedness, and those who
rejected the Gospel of Jesus Christ, wil enter a place cal ed Spirit

Prison. This place is what is often referred to by most Christians as

Hel . Having rejected the Gospel of Jesus Christ after having plentiful
opportunities to accept it, the spirits that enter Spirit Prison are
subject to the Law of Justice, and they must suffer the pain and
anguish which they caused others in their lives, as wel as for each
and every sin ever committed (even the “victimless” ones which
corrupt the soul and affect loved ones). Their personal torment is
often referred to in scriptures as being within a lake of unquenchable
fire and brimstone. However, spirit emissaries from Spirit Paradise do
visit this place to assist and teach the Gospel, baptism, repentance,
etc. It is possible for Christ's Law of Mercy to be taught and applied
to these unfortunate souls, who are able to leave and enter Spirit

Paradise.

4. T here is no returning to the earth again in any physical form ,
whether as a human or any other creature. After death, the souls of
both the righteous and the wicked are confined to the realm of
spirits, either in Spirit Paradise or Spirit Prison. The righteous rest,
study, enjoy social relationships with other deceased relatives and
friends, and work (although what exactly the work entails has not
been revealed). The wicked suffer just punishment for the sins which
they committed and pain that they caused while on earth.

5. Al
l souls wil be resurrected . After His body lay lifeless in the tomb
for three days, Christ's spirit returned. His body was perfected and
glorified, and His body and spirit were fused together permanently –
omnipotent and invulnerable forever. He was the first to be
resurrected, and it's recorded in the New Testament that many very
righteous people (who passed away from the beginning of time until

Christ's ministry) were resurrected shortly thereafter. Because we
sided with Almighty God and Christ during the War in Heaven, each
of us wil be resurrected and receive a perfected, glorious body as
wel . Resurrections wil occur in an order to be determined by the

Lord, first to those who were most stalwart and righteous in their
mortal life, lastly to those who were most wicked.

6. U
pon Judgment Day, al wil come before Almighty God to receive a
final verdict and eternal reward. Jesus Christ wil be each individual's
mediator, both for the righteous and the wicked. He wil be our
advocate before Heavenly Father, arguing in our behalf and
defending our shortcomings. He who suffered al – who experienced
an eternity of anguish, misery and torture, who knows first hand

135

THE GOSPEL VS REINCARNATION AND KARMA
what each of us have felt and experienced – He wil champion our
case before our Father in Heaven.

7. T here are three potential kingdoms we can inherit for eternity: the

Celestial, the Terrestrial, and the Telestial. The Celestial Kingdom is
where Almighty God and Jesus Christ dwel . It governs al lower
kingdoms. The Terrestrial Kingdom is the second, and the Telestial is
the lowest. In the scriptures, the glories of these three kingdoms are
described as relative to the light of the sun, the moon and the stars,
respectively.1 Outside of these three kingdoms is a place referred to
as Outer Darkness. This is where Lucifer and his fol owers wil
eventual y be banished to. Additional y, Cain and any others who had
obtained a perfect understanding of Almighty God and Jesus Christ,
but who at some point later whole-heartedly rejected Them and
sided with Lucifer (referred to in scripture as “denying the Holy

Ghost”), wil also be banished to Outer Darkness.

Some Christian sects believe and preach a smattering of these
doctrines. Many have either no understanding of these matters, or their
understanding is murky at best. Some of these doctrines are considered
heresy by them. Undeniably, however, these canonized LDS doctrines are
neither ambiguous nor murky.

No other religious organization, save The Church of Jesus Christ of

Latter-Day Saints, believes in and preaches al of these direct, clear-cut
doctrines concerning the origin of life, the purpose of life, and the glorious
destiny of al mankind – not merely the “elite,” or the most intel igent or
special of them – from the least to the greatest. Whether or not these
doctrines may seem ridiculously fantastic to some, they are nevertheless
straightforward and understandable to al . In the words of Nephi in the Book
of Mormon, they are “the plain and most precious parts of the gospel of the

Lamb [Jesus Christ].”2

Reincarnation:

The Most Abominable of Doctrines

If there is any one doctrinal thread that ties together and unites nearly
every religion on the face of the earth (save orthodox Judaism, fundamental

Christianity, traditional Islam, and Mormonism), it is an acceptance of one
form or another of the doctrine of reincarnation. It is general y summarized
as such:

“Reincarnation best describes the concept where the soul or spirit, after
the death of the body, is believed to return to live in a new human body,

136

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
or, in some traditions, either as a human being, animal or plant. This
doctrine is a central tenet within the majority of Indian religious traditions,
such as Hinduism, Jainism, and Sikhism; the Buddhist concept of rebirth is
also often referred to as reincarnation. The idea was also fundamental to
some Greek philosophers as wel as other religions, such as Druidism, and
later on, Spiritism, Theosophy [Ed. note: which is the foundational
theology behind a majority of modern neo-pagan movements], and

Eckankar. It is also found in many tribal societies around the world, in
places such as Siberia, West Africa, North America, and Australia.

“Although the majority of sects within Judaism, Christianity and Islam do
not believe that individuals reincarnate, particular groups [Ed. note: i.e.

apostate movements or heretical spin-offs which blend in mystery school
teachings] within these religions do refer to reincarnation; these groups
include the mainstream historical and contemporary fol owers of Kabbalah,
the Cathars, the Alawi, the Druze and the Rosicrucians. The historical
relations between these sects and the beliefs about reincarnation that
were characteristic of the Neoplatonism, Orphism, Hermeticism,

Manicheanism and Gnosticism of the Roman era, as wel as the Indian
religions, is unclear [Ed. note: unless one factors in the historical y-
persistent infiltration of the mystery schools in every culture and among
every society]....

“The word "reincarnation" derives from Latin, literal y meaning, "entering
the flesh again". The Greek equivalent metempsychosis roughly
corresponds to the common English phrase "transmigration of the soul"

and also usual y connotes reincarnation after death, as either human,
animal, though emphasising the continuity of the soul, not the flesh....

“The origins of the notion of reincarnation are obscure. They apparently
date to the Iron Age (around 1200 BCE). Discussion of the subject appears
in the philosophical traditions of India and Greece from about the 6th
century BCE. Also during the Iron Age, the Greek Pre-Socratics discussed
reincarnation, and the Celtic Druids are also reported to have taught a
doctrine of reincarnation. [Ed. note: All of these ancient teachings and
philosophies are based upon what initiates' disseminated from various
branches of ancient mystery schools to their pupils and the general
public].”3

What then makes the concept of reincarnation so completely
incompatible with the pure Gospel of Jesus Christ? The fol owing is an
attempt to summarize how the doctrines compare to one another.

Individual Identity

The Gospel

• Prior to being created into spirits by Heavenly Father, we always
existed as some kind of intel igent form, with unique individual traits.

137

THE GOSPEL VS REINCARNATION AND KARMA

• Each individual was created as an eternal spirit, and has his/her own
never-ending identity, yet (in this life) inhabits a temporary, imperfect
body.

• Each individual's gender is built-in, possibly even before being created
as spirits.

• While gender determines both the mortal and eternal roles of
individuals, males and females are equal and provide balance to each
other.

• At some point in the future, each individual wil be granted a
resurrected body exactly like the temporary one, but glorified and
perfected, such as what Christ has.

Reincarnation Religions

According to varying religious teachings:

• The individual either has no eternal spirit/soul whatsoever, or his/her
spirit wil lose its identity upon death.

• The vast majority who die must literal y be reborn into the body of
another creature to once again experience mortality.

• Some religions believe this rebirth can be as an insect, plant, animal or
human; others believe that every human wil definitely be reborn as
another human.

• This “cycle of suffering” must repeat until the spirit final y lives a mortal
life good enough to exit it.

• Those few exemplary beings who are able to exit wil be privileged to
become part of a paradisiacal place or state of existence.

• Most religions believe that genders usual y change with subsequent
incarnations. Some believe that it must be during an incarnation of a
male that one can exit the cycle of suffering (i.e. a female form is
inherently unequal and a step below a male form).

With the concept of reincarnation, no matter what variation of its
teaching, there is no single persisting individual identity after death. At best,
there is an accumulation of identities, or what is often referred to as past
lives. The soul, or essence, of the deceased individual becomes another
physical being, and takes upon itself a new identity. However, many religions
which believe in reincarnation believe that, in order to escape this “cycle of
suffering,” one must gradual y surrender and let go of al identity, melding
into a state of non-existence, or non-essence – as if al suffering emanates
from existing as a sovereign individual entity altogether. Thus, according to

138

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
such doctrine, the pinnacle achievement is to ethereal y evaporate and
merge into a state of non-suffering.

Also, with the concept of reincarnation the mortal experience loses a
tremendous amount of value, meaning and importance. Instead of being a
unique experience in eternity – a one-time ineffably precious opportunity – it
is relegated to a routine of enduring innumerable rounds of “suffering.”

While on one hand the belief in reincarnation may encourage empathy
towards the opposite sex and lower life forms (because, theoretical y, each of
us may have been one in a previous life), it also strongly encourages the
personal disassociation of both gender and natural inclinations of one's
gender roles. The fruits of this disassociation has become overwhelmingly
obvious in today's secular world. Gender identity has become selectable

(through cosmetic sex change operations), and even encouraged to be
debated on a personal level (“Maybe God got it wrong; maybe I was
supposed to be born a man”).

If there is no persistent eternal identity, then it fol ows that there is no
eternal bond between parents and children, nor between husbands and
wives. Once a loved one has died, how miserable are the survivors who
believe that they'll never see, embrace, or in any way experience the
company, love and fel owship of their dearest one. Even if, supposedly, the
loved-one's spirit was later born into another relative, or perhaps a new pet,
the nature of the relationship is irrevocably altered – and yet remains whol y
temporary until death visits either one or the other again.

How is this in any way preferable to the reality which is the Gospel of

Jesus Christ – where, upon death, we wil be reunited with the spirits of our
deceased loved ones, we wil eternal y retain and strengthen the bond and
relationship we had with them, and (thanks to Christ's atonement) we wil
one day be resurrected and receive perfect, permanent, glorious bodies that
appear and function like the ones we have now, except at their pinnacle
shape, beauty and purity?

Whatever the difference in actual suicide rates among the various
believers in reincarnation, for the man or woman who has lived a miserable
life (whether as a victim of horrendous, inescapable suffering, or from
making poor choices throughout his or her life), does not the concept of
reincarnation make the thought of suicide more appealing? “Why tolerate
this life any longer than I have to? Any life is better than this.”

Compared to the Gospel of Jesus Christ – where one can know that God
wil always extend second chances through repentance, even if one's sins are

“red as scarlet,” and where one understands the supremely unique nature of
this life, and what a privilege it is to live it, no matter how miserable or
abused one's circumstances might be – it becomes nearly impossible to be

139

THE GOSPEL VS REINCARNATION AND KARMA
swayed into considering escaping one's troubles through suicide. The more
this is ful y understood by wholehearted believers in Christ, the less
susceptible they wil be to temptations of suicide.

The Education, Growth and Progress of the Soul

The Gospel

• Each individual's spirit was educated and trained prior to coming to
earth. It understood exactly what it was getting into before being born.

While the nature of the training has not been ful y revealed, it
undoubtedly took place.

• Some spirits were more studious and prone to excel in the pre-
existence than others. There was a quantifiable ranking system for
spirits. Higher-achieving spirits are not particularly born into situations
which are considered more fortunate or privileged by secular
standards. On the contrary, it is recognized that those born into less-
fortunate or disabled conditions (such as Down's syndrome) were
exemplary spirits and they elected to take upon themselves such
chal enges.

• “Whatever principle of intel igence we attain unto in this life, it wil rise
with us in the resurrection. And if a person gains more knowledge and
intel igence in this life through his diligence and obedience than
another, he wil have so much the advantage in the world to come.” –

Joseph Smith, D&C 130:18-19

• In this life, “we see through a glass, darkly”4 (i.e. obscurely,
enigmatical y), yet in the next life, either Spirit Paradise or Prison, a
vast majority of that which seems confusing to us in mortality becomes
painstakingly clear. Learning not only continues after death, it
accelerates in part due to that clarity.

• Upon the time of resurrection: “[Y]e shal receive your bodies, and
your glory shal be that glory by which your bodies are quickened [Ed.

note: i.e. invigorated, capable of receiving].” – D&C 88:28

Reincarnation Religions

While the teachings of various reincarnation-embracing religions may
differ somewhat, the fol owing represents a general consensus of most
teachings:

• Apparently, there is no definitive understanding of what occurred or
existed before the “first incarnation” – either as a mortal nor any other
form of life.

140

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

• The origin and destiny of the earth itself (let alone the origin of mortal
life on it) is not clear.

• Each soul, or essence, is obligated to remain within the samsara cycle

(a.k.a. “the life [cycle, which] is ful of attachments and comings-and-
goings, a subtle state of suffering”5), until it is able to abandon the
cycle altogether and obtain Nirvana, or a state of enlightenment,
liberation, and freedom from suffering. (In some beliefs, the process of
changing from essence to non-essence is considered the key to
entering Nirvana.)6

• As each soul, or essence, goes through numerous incarnations of
mortality, it retains some of the essence, memories, understandings, or
abilities of previous incarnations. Living and experiencing successional
lives presumably leads to the maturing of the soul or essence, which
signifies growth.

• Progression or regression after each spent life apparently relies upon
the cause-and-effect reciprocal-force of Karma. One poorly-executed
life can, in theory, generate a major Karmic setback in successive lives.

Eternal Justice, Balance or Recompense
for Choices Made In Mortality

The Gospel

• Mortality is inherently an unfair existence. While a tiny portion of
injustices may successful y be rectified in the mortal realm, the vast
majority of injustices wil be answered for after death.

• Each individual wil be held accountable for every decision made in
mortality. After death the rewards or punishments for those decisions
wil begin to be meted out.

• Through Christ's atoning sacrifice, each of us has the opportunity to
repent and be forgiven for our sinful and pain-causing choices, making
our souls spotless.

• Upon the final Judgment Day, those who repented and strived to
honestly obey Christ's commandments throughout their life wil be
upheld by Christ and awarded the highest kingdom. Anyone who has a
case against such a person wil be adequately consoled; their demands
for justice wil be satisfied by Christ.

• Those who did not covenant to obey Christ's Law of Mercy (i.e. did not
receive baptism) must answer for, and adequately suffer for, every
minute injustice they perpetrated both directly and indirectly upon
others.

141

THE GOSPEL VS REINCARNATION AND KARMA

Reincarnation Religions

• Pretty much al religions that believe in reincarnation do not believe
that there is an indispensable Savior needed to redeem al mankind.

Instead, eternal justice is gradual y applied through the cause and
effect concept of Karma.

• As individuals live their lives and make choices, they accumulate either
good or bad karma. Some of the consequences of good or bad karma
may be returned to a person in their life, as in an actualization of the
adage “what goes around, comes around.”

• Karma that is not meted out within one's life is applied after one dies,
through reincarnation. Whatever form one's soul, or essence, is reborn
into is a physical manifestation of their accumulated karma from their
previous incarnation.

With the Gospel of Jesus Christ, we are (and always have been) on a
path of eternal progression. Mortal life on this earth occurs only once. While
this life is frequently a time and place of suffering, it is also a place of
experiencing opposites – thus it can also be a place of great joy, love,
maturing, and development. It's a once-in-an-eternity opportunity to exercise
a license of self-determination – to make one's own choices, and yet be
extended the opportunity to escape the imminent retributions of
consequential justice for our poor choices, if (and only if) we accept and live
up to the covenants and commandments of the Law of Mercy, made possible
by the atonement of the Savior, Jesus Christ.

With reincarnation, growth comes through innumerable successive
experiences of mortality. However, because future incarnations are
determined through the accumulated karma of the previous life, it is possible
that even after numerous lives of progress, one extremely poor mortal cycle
can cause a tremendous regression. In fact, the popular board game Chutes
and Ladders (by game manufacturer Milton Bradley) originated in India
under the name Snakes and Ladders, and the concept of the game is based
squarely on the potential progression or regression of successive mortal
cycles due to karma.7 There is no recourse nor opportunity to obtain mercy –
imminent eternal justice is thereby forever ruthlessly enforced.

Beginnings and Endings

The Gospel

• Almighty God begins and ends His work in cycles.

• Human mortality on this earth began with Adam and Eve several
thousands of years ago.

142

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

• There wil be an end of mortality on this earth once every spirit has
obtained a mortal body (i.e. is born), lived, died, and received a
resurrected, glorified body. This wil presumably occur sometime near
the end of the prophesied Mil ennium.

Reincarnation Religions

• Karma and reincarnation is perpetual and continual, presumably
forever and ever, until each spirit is final y able to leave the cycle.

• There was no beginning of this earthly karma/reincarnation cycle, and
there apparently wil be no end (at least none that I could discover
from the research I've conducted into these philosophies).

Possible Exceptions and Alternate Explanations
to Reincarnation

Having related al of this, I'm not dismissing as irrelevant the personal
experiences that numerous people around the world have related, which
convince them that reincarnation is a universal cycle. In fact, there are
possible exceptions wherein incidences similar to reincarnation actual y do
occur. Additional y, there are alternative explanations in harmony with the

Gospel of Jesus Christ as to what recol ections of “previous lives” are.

Guided Deceptions or Pre-Existence Memories

Numerous individuals have related transcendental experiences through
various ways, including hypnosis, meditation, mystic chants or readings as
wel as remote viewing and astral projection (i.e. the practice of sending
one's spirit or consciousness traveling outside of the body).

Unfortunately, no such practices have ever been taught or encouraged
by Jesus Christ. He has given us the manner in which we are to
communicate with Him and God Almighty: namely through humble,
submissive prayer and supplication. Other than the act of praying, the Lord
has encouraged us to deeply ponder about His teachings, the words of the
scriptures and prophets, and any matter we humbly wish to know the truth
about. This is often referred to as “praying in one's heart.” We are
encouraged to take al such questions and matters to Him through prayer.

His promise to us is that, when He feels the time and condition is right to do
so, He wil reveal the answer to our hearts and souls. We are expected to be
patient and long-suffering, for often such answers do not come as quickly as
we wish to receive them.

Traditional forms of meditation are not spiritual y conductive for the

143

THE GOSPEL VS REINCARNATION AND KARMA
fol ower of Christ, because it involves the practice of “emptying one's mind” –
to force the mind to be completely void of any thoughts at al . The mind then
becomes an open vessel to receive anything from any source, which is an
open door to spiritual deception from Lucifer's legion of imitators. No matter
how thril ing or “enlightening” these experiences might be for the recipient,
they are not from a holy, divine source. God provides visions, manifestations
and divine information to individuals only at His choosing – such things do
not occur when a person wil s them to happen, nor whenever one wishes to
venture on a transcendental journey. Experiences that are truly from God are
profoundly sacred, and are relatively infrequent in one's life. Many individuals
feel fortunate, and adequately blessed, merely to have even one profound
spiritual experience throughout a lifetime.

God creates. Satan imitates. Engaging in pagan-styled meditation,
hypnosis, mystic incantations or readings, astral projection, or similar
practices constitute venturing into realms where the divine is profoundly
imitated. In such a state, the recipient is convinced that they have traveled
to other realms, worlds, and dimensions, or that they have recal ed “past
lives” in tremendous detail, to the point of recal ing dates of events in the
remote past and even other languages used. Many people (including many

LDS and Christians) who receive such transcendental experiences from these
practices simply cannot fathom that such elaborate imitation is possible by

Lucifer and his legions. Sadly, it is possible – this is truly the extent to which
the great imitator is capable of manipulating those who use his tools and
wander his paths. The scriptures warn us sternly of Lucifer's and his legions'

ability to appear as angels of light, and there is far more that they are
capable of. (More about this is covered in Part 3 of this book, including
compel ing testimony from a former leading New Age guru, who converted to

Christianity, as to how elaborate and consistent the dark forces' imitations
are. Also, Part 5 takes a closer look at the how practices involving meditation
and hypnosis work to bring about the agenda of the occult.)

There is another possible explanation for the elaborate memories
recovered from “past lives.” In 2002, a woman named Sarah Menet wrote a
book titled There Is No Death about her near death experience (NDE). By
the time her NDE occurred in 1979, she had endured so many horrendous
things in her life that she was convinced that there was no God. She had
become jaded into resolute atheism. During her remarkable NDE, she gained
an understanding of pre-mortality and the afterlife. She also witnessed that

Jesus Christ exists, and that He is the Savior of the world. Sometime after
her NDE she was baptized into the LDS Church, and she remains a strong,
faithful member today. At the end of the book she has a Q&A section where
she answers the most common questions posed to her over the years.

Regarding reincarnation, she learned that it is not a true principle – we

144

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
have only one lifetime to live on this earth. She goes on to explain that when
we were spirits in the pre-existence we had countless close friends and loved
ones. For thousands of years we observed them intensely as they were born,
lived their lives and eventual y passed away. She feels that the “past lives”

memories which individuals experience are actual y a recovery of the
observations recorded as a spirit while watching friends and loved ones live
out their lives – often even seeing and experiencing through their eyes.

Should Sarah's alternate explanation prove to be true, it is apparent
how this phenomenon can be a tool of the great imitator to appear as
evidence of reincarnation.

Subsequent Opportunities for Stillborn, Miscarried, Aborted
or Other Infants Who Died Prematurely

Another possible similarity to reincarnation would be concerning the
souls which quickened into infant bodies, but who never had a chance at
birth (whether stil born, miscarried or aborted). It is possible that these souls
would be given a “second opportunity” to life on earth. This could even
theoretical y include the souls of infants who died a significant amount of
time before personal accountability was established. This possibility is not
only in harmony with the Gospel of Jesus Christ, but if true it could bring
great relief to those who grieve over the loss of an infant child, and to those
who despair over the prevalence of the practice of abortion.

The fol owing are cases which suggest that these souls are extended a
subsequent opportunity:

• The fol owing was shared by a former LDS member who became
convinced that reincarnation is a reality:

“... one day a newspaper ran an article about a couple who had lost
a pair of twins in an auto accident. A short time later this couple
gave birth to a second set of twins. As this second set grew the
couple noticed that they began to look and act exactly like the first.

They even had moles in the exact same location. As they learned to
talk they even had flashbacks to their lives as the previous twins
and remembered their old toys and began to show the same quirks
of character as the first set.”8

Should this story prove true as reported, it demonstrates that the souls
which inhabited the first twin infants were permitted to quicken into
the embryos of the second set of twins, in order to fulfil their lives as
children of those particular parents. It does not exclusively testify to
the conclusion that al souls experience reincarnation on this earth over
and over again.

145

THE GOSPEL VS REINCARNATION AND KARMA

• An acquaintance of mine related a deeply personal experience. A few
months after her seven-year-old son perished, his spirit manifested
himself to her. He was very content and joyous, and he presented
another spirit to his mother. This young male spirit appeared pained
and uncertain. Her son explained to her that he wished for this boy to
join their family, that he hoped that he would be the soul who
inhabited the next baby she conceived. The spirit of the forlorn
boy humbly asked her permission to join their family, saying “I am a
cast off one.” She was given to understand what this meant – that this
boy was to be born by another woman, but that woman chose to have
an abortion. The embryo/fetus which the male spirit had quickened
into was kil ed. He was rejected, or “cast off,” by the mother that he
was supposed to have been born to. Therefore, he needed another
chance to be born. My acquaintance related that she expressed her
acceptance of this young spirit without reservation. After birthing him,
she marveled at how similar his appearance and character was to the
young male spirit she met.

• From my own personal life: my mother's pregnancy fol owing my birth
was nearing ful term. Unfortunately, when the time of delivery neared,
a heartbeat could not be detected. The baby girl was stil born. With my
mother's subsequent pregnancy, a healthy baby girl was born. A few
years later, my mother was chatting with someone about being
pregnant between me and my sister. Overhearing this, my three-year-
old sister asked my mother what happened to that child. My mother
explained that it was a little girl, but that she died before being born.

Immediately my three year old sister became excited and shouted,

“That was me! That was me! I wasn't ready yet! I needed to wait a
while!”

Possible Progression of Simplistic Organic Matter
to More Complex Organic Matter on This Earth

When one considers al the simplistic forms of life that spring up by the
tril ions day after day on this earth, one must ponder that each of them,
being organic, animate objects, must have some miniscule spirit or living
essence within it. With God's plan encompassing al life, there must needs be
a process of progression for al such simplistic spirit forms. The question then
becomes: what happens to them? Does eternal resurrection apply to
bacteria, to mosquitoes, to plant life? Is quadril ions of resurrected insects
residing on a single planet a workable solution? Would lower forms of life be
content in their a state for eons of time? The concept of reincarnation puts
such questions to rest: al life forms either progress or regress into more or
less complex life when venturing upon their next incarnation.

146

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

The Gospel of Jesus Christ, however, provides a far more majestic
scope: al things progress, and eternal y so. With the entire universe before
us – or even limited to our vast immediate galaxy – it is fol y to confine one's
reasoning to the thought that the gazil ions of creepy crawlies which briefly
make an appearance on earth wil be eternal y confined to it (let alone a
state of creepy-crawliness) forever. It is possible that on this earth a gnat's
spirit wil be progressively reborn as a fly, then as a butterfly, then as a bee.

It is possible that a guppy wil be reborn as a goldfish, then as a clownfish,
then as a poi. However, it is equal y possible that al of them live only once,
then are provided another place prepared for their eternal progression –
somewhere else in this tremendous, vast galaxy. Whether their progression
actual y happens here on this earth or in countless possible locations
elsewhere doesn't real y matter. What matters is knowing that this
progression happens – that it is planned, prepared and carried out by God

Almighty.

Multiple Earths – Possible Subsequent

Opportunities To Experience Mortality

On this last point I must confess that it is entirely based on my personal
supposition – only loosely founded upon scriptural passages or teachings by
prophets.

In our limited human capacity, and with the veil of forgetfulness
persistently shrouding our eternal comprehension, there are many things we
don't know. However, the things we do know include:

• That we existed as spirits in a pre-existence.

• That this earth was formed in order for our spirits to obtain a physical
body, for us to exercise free agency and endure a temporary mortal
experience.

• That al humans born into this world wil eventual y die, save a few
extremely rare cases.

• That the Lord Jesus Christ was resurrected, and that al wil eventual y
be resurrected – spirit reuniting with the restored, uncorrupted body,
sealed together in perfection.

• That there wil be a Judgment Day. Christ – having suffered and
overcome al things, as wel as being qualified to deliver perfect, fair
judgment – wil be our advocate before the Father at this time.

• That each soul wil be awarded residency within one of three vast
kingdoms, referred to as the “Three Degrees of Glory.” From lowest to
highest, these are the Telestial, the Terrestrial and the Celestial. There

147

THE GOSPEL VS REINCARNATION AND KARMA
is also a place of zero glory, cal ed Outer Darkness, reserved for Satan,
his demonic fol owers and those who had a ful understanding of Christ
and God Almighty, yet brazenly rejected them.

• That the relative comparisons between these kingdoms of glory are like
unto the sun, the moon and the stars in brightness.

• That the earth is currently in a Telestial status. However it wil be
purified and progress first into the Terrestrial kingdom, then later into
the Celestial kingdom.

We do not know what life wil be like after Judgment Day, nor do we
know much about what our powers, capabilities and limits wil be within
those kingdoms of glory. However, we do know this: with the possible
exception of those confined to Outer Darkness, we progress eternal y.

The question then becomes: is it possible for those who are assigned
lower kingdoms to ever achieve a higher kingdom? Is it possible for, say,
someone in the Telestial kingdom to eventual y advance to the Terrestrial

Kingdom? Or the Terrestial to the Celestial? Based upon the eternal principles
of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, the answer would appear to be “yes.”

The question then expands into: how is such advancement
accomplished? In seeking an answer to this, there is something else we
know: God has created “worlds without end” – and there have been many
earths such as this one in this universe. Consider the Lord's words in the

Book of Moses in the Pearl of Great Price, chapter 1 verses 37 to 39:

“The heavens, they are many, and they cannot be numbered unto man;
but they are numbered unto me, for they are mine. And as one earth shal
pass away, and the heavens thereof even so shal another come, and there
is no end to my works, neither to my words. For behold, this is my work
and my glory—to bring to pass the immortality and eternal life of man.”

For those who did not obtain the highest kingdom, could it be possible
that they could have another opportunity at mortality – and therefore
another opportunity to be awarded the highest kingdom? Could they be
permitted to part with their resurrected bodies, then once again enter into
mortality to new parents on a completely new earth – thus gaining a
precious new opportunity to overcome a fal en world and obtain the highest
kingdom?

I must insist that I, the author, have no idea whether this is true or not.

If it is true, then it is similar to the concept of reincarnation – yet on an
infinitely-organized, multi-galactic scope that stretches out over eons of time
and unfathomable depths of creation, instead of a tightly-confined,
haphazard, single-earth scope (which nearly al other non-Christian religions
teach to their fol owers).

148

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

One final thing to ponder: if one had to wait tens-of-thousands of earth
years to be granted another opportunity at mortal life – with the intent of
choosing wisely and humbly enough to be found worthy to inherit Almighty

God's highest kingdom – how precious and critical those handful of mortal
years would be, no matter what agonies one was required to suffer through!

How paltry and garish would the wealth and prestige of each mortal world
appear!

On the other hand, if reincarnation were true, and al life forms were
relegated to a single earth – recycled over and over repeatedly,
bureaucratical y relegated up or down the organic life form ladder – and
one's theoretical y near-unobtainable goal is to final y escape it al through
melding into a state of non-existence – how hopeless and daunting mortal
life would be! How appealing would suicide appear should one's life feel
unbearable! How prone the temporal y-fortunate ones would be to greedily
embrace worldly riches and indulge in al forms of carnality, yet make an
effort to appease the “gods” a bit here and there – for they might end up
destitute or misfortunate on the next rol of the incarnation dice.

Reincarnation Is Central
to the Dogma of the Mystery Schools

The restored Gospel of Jesus Christ teaches that only through Christ's
atonement can we return to the presence of Heavenly Father and become as

He is – immortal and endowed with God-like powers. Individual identity,
eternal marriage and family bonds are eternal y relevant and necessary.

Whether born gifted or handicapped, destitute or privileged, abused or
embraced, each and every person has this equal opportunity. Every single
person need only experience mortality once.

In direct conflict is this: within the hidden, guarded doctrinal core of
each and every mystery school, is the belief that a benevolent unseen

Spiritual Hierarchy, sometimes referred to as the “Masters of the Ancient

Wisdom” (i.e. Lucifer and his underlings) are guiding the entire human race
to perfection – to godhood – through intel ect and self-perfection, via the
accumulations of as many incarnations of mortality as needed for each soul
to get there. Inception into such schools theoretical y puts the initiate on the
fast track.

Again, I let the authorities speak for themselves. In 1939, Manly P. Hal
published a book cal ed Reincarnation: The Cycle of Necessity. The
introduction of the book alone sufficiently conveys the general feelings and
level of importance that al mystery schools place upon this most abominable

149

THE GOSPEL VS REINCARNATION AND KARMA
of doctrines. The fol owing constitutes the most relevant parts of this
introduction (italicized emphasis from original, other emphasis added)9:

“The purpose of this present writing is to encourage the study of the
doctrine of reincarnation as the most reasonable solution to the mystery of
life. There is already considerable literature on the subject, and other
books wil be written in the future. But until now the circulation of these
works has been limited, so that the general public is as yet uninformed on
this most important of al philosophical teachings.

“To me the laws of reincarnation and karma are the only solutions to the
eternal problem of human unfitness. In the words of a celebrated
orientalist:

“"It is only the knowledge of the constant rebirths of one and the
same individuality throughout the life cycle... that can explain to us
the mysterious problem of Good and Evil, and reconcile man to the
terrible and apparent injustice of life. Nothing but such certainty can
quiet our revolted sense of justice. For, when one unacquainted with
the noble doctrine looks around him, and observes the inequalities of
birth and fortune, of intel ect and capacities; when one sees honor
paid fools and profligates, on whom fortune has heaped her favors by
mere privilege of birth, while their nearest neighbor with al his
intel ect and noble virtues – far more deserving in every way –
perishing of want and for lack of sympathy; when one sees al this
and has to turn away, helpless to relieve the undeserved suffering,
one's ears ringing and heart aching with the cries of pain around him

– that blessed knowledge of Karma alone prevents him from cursing
life and men, as wel as their supposed creator." – H.P. Blavatsky10

“Reincarnation is nothing more nor less than the law of evolution applied
to the unfolding consciousness of the individual. All growth and
development bear witness to the improvement of the invisible divine force
which is the cause of al physical growth and development. Everything in
the universe is growing up through the experiences of existence. Why
should man be left unaware of his participation in this eternal growth?

Why should he be bound round with dogmas of fear and doubt; man-
made conceits in the midst of a God-made world?

“As may have been expected of any widely diffused belief, reincarnation
has been variously stated according to the spirituality and rational powers
of its interpreters. It is obvious that the Eskimo concept should be less
philosophical and detailed than that of a great East Indian scholar. In
substance both agree, but each interprets this law according to his own
world of experience.

“It is a law of the Eskimo, who lives a precarious existence that the old
and the feeble must be left behind. It is customary, therefore, for one of
advancing years to look about him for an appropriate family into which to
be reborn. Selecting a newly married couple, he goes to them and asks if

150

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
they wil permit him to be their first child. If he is a good and honorable
person they probably wil give their consent. The aging man wil then
depart from the camp, and going some distance wil commit suicide
believing that his soul wil come into the new family he has selected. [Ed.

note: This vindicates my earlier statements arguing that the more one
believes the doctrine of reincarnation, the more likely it induces the
believer towards suicidal tendencies at some point in one's life.]

“To our modern and practical mind the Druids of ancient Britain and Gaul
gave even greater testimony of their belief. In the British Museum are
receipts and other Druidic legal remains proving that it was not uncommon
for these men to borrow money on their promise to repay in a future
existence.

“Dr. Le Plongeon found evidence of a belief in reincarnation among the

Maya and Quiche Indians of Central America. The belief is imputed also to
the Incas and other peoples of the Andes in South America.

“New research makes it possible for me to include in this edition a survey
of the beliefs in reincarnation among the American Indians. This is the first
time that the Amerindian concepts have been included in any book dealing
with rebirth. We hope that at some future date it wil be possible to
examine the cults of Central Africa, among which, also, there are vestiges
of the doctrine....”

The doctrine of reincarnation, enforced by Karma, is the most
abominable of doctrines because it negates the need for a Savior intervening
in behalf of al mankind in establishing a Law of Mercy, which both satisfies
and transcends the claims of eternal justice. Reincarnation, therefore, is the
most basic of al anti-Christ doctrines. It is the most prevalent element of al
false teachings and religions.

And it is absolutely, critical y indispensable for the mystery schools.

Reincarnation Used to Justify Elitism,

Oppression, Caste Systems, and Eugenics

An adherent of Platonic philosophy and proponent of reincarnation
made the fol owing candid observation:

“Plato [as wel as Pythagoras and Plotinus] bridged the eternal and
temporal realm for the human through the doctrine of reincarnation.... In

[Plato's] Myth of Er the doctrine serves to demonstrate the need for self
control, wisdom, and just-action while upon earth.... Ultimately, the myth
asks the reader to assume responsibility for his/her present life. In an
open society this doctrine can be liberating to the person encountering
difficult chal enges. It can also inspire the individual toward self-

151

THE GOSPEL VS REINCARNATION AND KARMA
actualization and remove the constraints of victimization.

“The other direction the doctrine can take is to legitimize oppression,
justify the use of rigid caste systems, and prevent an individual from ever
becoming anything more than what those in power choose to al ow. In an
oppressive society the doctrine of reincarnation has demonstrated its
usefulness as a deceptive weapon used by the ruling elite. In

[Plato's] Republic the caste system is used for such purposes. The society
is divided into three primary classes with their respective virtues. The
workers & artisans are to practice the virtues of self-control (to do as they
are told). The auxiliaries are to fol ow the virtue of courage. The
guardians, mystics, are an elite minority destined to embrace the virtue of
wisdom.”11

With a bit of pondering, or even just taking a glance at mystic
discussion boards, it's not difficult to understand how Lucifer convinces
everyday people to believe in reincarnation:

• “The idea of a Savior of the world is ridiculous. Reality dictates that
human progression is the product of hundreds of cycles of rebirths on
this earth, resulting in the necessary doling out of adequate rewards
and punishments.”

• “You are special. You are the col ection of hundreds of previous
lifetimes. They are al you.”

• “As you can see from the 'memories' and visions I've planted in your
mind during your hypnosis/meditations, you've had quite a journey.”

However, when one either rises to or is born into a position of power,
influence, or affluence, the doctrine of reincarnation becomes a hundred
times more convincing, and far more likely to be potential y insidious:

• “In one of your previous lives, you were this important person. In
another you were that important person. That is why you are born as
you are – right here, right now.”

• “There's a reason you were born with genius. Your talents are
tremendous because you've been col ecting them and improving upon
them for lifetimes. All those other mediocre persons – they're stil
works in progress. But you – you're a masterpiece.”

• “You are the daughter/son of (so-and-so important person) because
you earned the right to be so from your previous incarnations.”

• “Your parents are initiates and leaders among this mystery school
because they are extremely advanced souls. They are progressing in
their il umination. What they believe and do is not hypocrisy, it is
destiny. You are destined to continue their glorious work.”

152

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

• “Al other humans are lesser creatures – they're barely one or two
lifetimes above common cattle. They have so far to go compared to
you. You, on the other hand, you are a master in every way. Take
whatever license you wish – this is not 'indulgence', this is accumulated
award. You've earned it.”

• “For an il umined being such as yourself, who has advanced as far as
you have, you have the right to pronounce and carry out judgments
upon al lesser beings and life forms. Should you commit murder, even
mass murder, understand that you are making Karmical y-acceptable
decisions. Those who die under your hand may curse you as they
expire, but their soul wil thank you for your firm, benevolent 'push'

towards progressing into their next round of incarnation.

• “You must expunge whatever natural moral reservations you may feel,
and act for the col ective good of humanity. After al , you are delivering

Karmical y-determined punishments or exterminations to those who
must be punished or are hesitant to progress. It is the difficult role you
were born for – you have been put here for this purpose. If you fail to
act, you are putting a wrench in the gears of eternal progress.”

• “You've almost made it. You're almost there. If you execute your
responsibilities admirably, this wil be your last lifetime.”

These kinds of Luciferic-originated whisperings have been manifested in
the words and beliefs of both notable and notorious prominent people of
history12 (see endnote13):

• “I know I am deathless. No doubt I have died myself ten thousand
times before.” —Walt Whitman, American poet and journalist

• “So as through a glass and darkly, the age long strife I see, Where I
fought in many guises, many names, but always me.” —George S.

Patton, American General

• Napoleon often told his generals about his belief in reincarnation and
of his previous lives.

• “I could wel imagine that I might have lived in former centuries and
there encountered questions I was not yet able to answer; that I had
been born again because I had not fulfil ed the task given to me.” —

Carl Jung, Swiss psychiatrist, founder of analytical psychology

• "As long as you are not aware of the continual law of Die and Be

Again, you are merely a vague guest on a dark Earth." —Johann

Wolfgang von Goethe, influential German writer, philosopher

• Heinrich Himmler, the Reich Leader of Hitler's dreaded SS, believed he

153

THE GOSPEL VS REINCARNATION AND KARMA
was the reincarnation of a medieval German emperor.

• “in contrast to reincarnation and karma, al other views seem petty and
narrow” —Richard Wagner, German composer 1813-1883

• “Speaking as a Catholic, [souls] do not pass from body to body, but go
to paradise, purgatory or hel . But I have reasoned deeply, and,
speaking as a philosopher, since the soul is not found without body and
yet is not body, it may be in one body or in another, and pass from
body to body.” —Giordano Bruno, philosopher 1548-1600

• "Live so that thou mayest desire to live again – that is thy duty – for in
any case thou wilt live again!" —Friedrich Nietzsche, German
philosopher

• “I am certain that I have been here as I am now a thousand times
before, and I hope to return a thousand times.” —Thomas Huxley,
zoologist and philosopher 1825-1895

• “The conventional heaven with its angels perpetual y singing, etc,
nearly drove me mad in my youth and made me an atheist for ten
years. My opinion is that we shal be reincarnated.” —David Lloyd

George, British Prime Minister

• “For thirty years I have leaned toward the theory of Reincarnation. It
seems a most reasonable philosophy and explains many things.... We
are here in life for one purpose—to get experience. We are al getting
it, and we shal al use it somewhere." —Henry Ford, American
industrialist

• “As we live through thousands of dreams in our present life, so is our
present life only one of many thousands of such lives which we enter
from the other more real life and then return after death. Our life is but
one of the dreams of that more real life, and so it is endlessly, until the
very last one, the very real the life of God.” —Leo Tolstoy, influential

Russian author

• “I have been growing, developing, through incalculable myriads of
mil enniums. All my previous selves have their voices, echoes,
promptings in me. Oh, incalculable times again shal I be born." —Jack

London, American author

Probably the most tel ing quote I've come across that summarizes the
mindset of the karma/reincarnation apologist who criticizes post-apostolic

(i.e. modern) Christianity's narrow view of non-premortal, single birth-single
death experience is from Albert Schweitzer14:

“Reincarnation contains a most comforting explanation of reality by means

154

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
of which Indian thought surmounts difficulties which baffle the thinkers of

Europe.”

It “baffles the [theologians] of Europe” because nearly every mention of
the concept of the pre-mortal and post-mortal realms have been lost or
wil ful y removed from canonized Biblical records (this is covered in a later
chapter). Those which remain are vague.

The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints is the only church on
the earth whose canonized scriptures contain the ful doctrine of eternal
progression through a single mortal experience, thanks to the atoning
sacrifice of Jesus Christ.

1 The earth currently exists in a Telestial kingdom. The best of the best of what the
earth has to offer in its present state would be the equivalent of what those who
inherit the Telestial Kingdom wil be granted – which, by comparison to the
rewards of the two higher kingdoms, would be the light of tiny stars compared to
the light of the ful moon, or the light of the sun.

For an incredible theoretical treatise on what physical y constitutes these
kingdoms, and where they are likely to be positioned within the galaxy, I strongly
recommend Lynn M. Hilton's fascinating book “The Kolob Theorem.” It is available
for free distribution in PDF form. I've included a copy of the PDF in the supporting
material. As I intend my book to be an eye-opener to the hidden things of
darkness, Dr. Hilton's book is an eye-opener to the nature of the galaxy from an
eternal perspective, as wel as how and where these three kingdoms of glory
factor into it. I cannot recommend this book highly enough.

2 1 Nephi 13:32

3 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Reincarnation

4 Paul's first epistle to the Corinthians – 1 Corinthians 13:12

5 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Samsara

6 “The Buddhist no essences doctrine was based on the assumption that the belief
in such 'essences', including in particular the belief in souls (as the essences of
our bodily and mental existences), is the root cause of our imprisonment in
samsara (i.e. our fundamental ignorance and suffering), so that its abandonment
would put us in nirvana (i.e. enlighten and liberate us).” – Avi Sion, Ph.D.

(Philosophy), Logical and Spiritual REFLECTIONS, Book 4, Chapter 11 “The

Buddhist No-Soul Theory” (emphasis added)

7 “Snakes and Ladders originated in India as part of a family of dice board games,
including pachisi (present-day Ludo). It was known as moksha pAtam or
vaikunthapaali or paramapada sopaanam (the ladder to salvation). The game
made its way to England and was sold as Snakes and Ladders... the basic concept
was introduced in the United States as Chutes and Ladders by game pioneer

Milton Bradley in 1943.... [T]he game was popular in ancient India and

155

NOTES
emphasized the role of fate or karma. A Jain version, Gyanbazi, dates to the 16th
century. The game was cal ed Leela and reflected the Hinduism consciousness
surrounding everyday life. The underlying ideals of the game inspired a newer
version to be introduced in Victorian England in 1892.... The number of ladders
was less than the number of snakes as a reminder that a path of good is much
more difficult to tread than a path of sins.”

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Snakes_and_Ladders) Refer to the jpeg
image file in the supporting material: 19th Century India Snakes and Ladders

8 Quoted from the book “Eternal Lives” by J. J. Dewey, Chapter 1

(Source – http://www.greaterthings.com/JJDewey/Eternal_Lives/index.html)

9 Refer to the pdf file in the supporting material section: Manly P Hal Reincarnation

The Cycle of Necessity_Intro

10 “Helena Petrovna Blavatsky (August 1831 – May 1891) was a theosophist, writer
and traveler.... Wel -known and controversial during her life, Blavatsky was
influential on spiritualism and related subcultures: 'The western esoteric tradition
has no more important figure in modern times.'.... In 1875 Blavatsky, together
with Colonel H. S. Olcott, established the Theosophical Society....

“One of the central philosophical tenets promoted by the Society was the complex
doctrine of The Intel igent Evolution of All Existence.... According to this view,

Humanity's evolution on Earth (and beyond) is part of the overal Cosmic
evolution. It is overseen by a hidden Spiritual Hierarchy, the so-cal ed Masters of
the Ancient Wisdom, whose upper echelons consist of advanced spiritual beings.

[Ed. note: i.e. Lucifer and his banished minions, desperate to deceive and defraud
mankind of its divine origins and eternal destiny.]

“Blavatsky portrayed the Theosophical Society as being part of one of many
attempts throughout the mil ennia by this hidden Hierarchy to guide humanity – in
concert with the overal Intel igent Cosmic Evolutionary scheme – towards its
ultimate, immutable evolutionary objective: the attainment of perfection and the
conscious, wil ing participation in the evolutionary process. [Ed. note: i.e.

implement the plan which Lucifer set forth in the pre-existence]” (emphasis
added)

(Sources – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Blavatsky and
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Theosophical_Society)

11 Mark Bancroft, MA Plato's Cosmology & the Mystical Experience (Source –
http://www.enspirepress.com/writings_on_consciousness/plato_mystical_experien
ce/plato_ mystical_experience.html)

12 Sources – http://www.reversespins.com/famousquotes.html;
http://www.ushmm.org/wlc/en/article.php?ModuleId=10007407;
http://kuriakon00.tripod.com/reincarnation/kuriakon_reincarnation_prominent.ht
m;

13 Ed. note: do not conclude that I am attempting to cast a shadow on some of
these people or their contributions merely because they believe in reincarnation.

Many of them I admire. I am listing them because their words validate that,

156

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
despite the fact that some did wonderful works in life, they fel prey to
either wholeheartedly believing or embracing aspects of this abominable doctrine.

14 “Albert Schweitzer OM (14 January 1875 – 4 September 1965) was a German and
then French theologian, organist, philosopher, physician, and medical
missionary.... Schweitzer, a Lutheran, chal enged both the secular view of Jesus as
depicted by historical-critical methodology current at his time in certain academic
circles, as wel as the traditional Christian view. He depicted Jesus as one who
literal y believed the end of the world was coming in his own lifetime and believed
himself to be a world savior. He received the 1952 Nobel Peace Prize for his
philosophy of "Reverence for Life".... Schweitzer's passionate quest was to
discover a universal ethical philosophy, anchored in a universal reality, and make it
directly available to al of humanity.”

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Albert_Schweitzer)

157

ELABORATE DECEPTION

AND PSYCHOLOGICAL

CONDITIONING

“[I]n the big lie there is always a certain force of credibility; because
the broad masses of a nation are always more easily corrupted in
the deeper strata [Ed. note: i.e. layers] of their emotional nature
than consciously or voluntarily; and thus in the primitive simplicity of
their minds they more readily fal victims to the big lie than the smal
lie, since they themselves often tel smal lies in little matters but
would be ashamed to resort to large-scale falsehoods. It would
never come into their heads to fabricate colossal untruths, and they
would not believe that others could have the impudence to distort
the truth so infamously.

“Even though the facts which prove this to be so may be brought
clearly to their minds, they will still doubt and waver and will
continue to think that there may be some other explanation.

For the grossly impudent lie always leaves traces behind it, even
after it has been nailed down, a fact which is known to al expert
liars in this world and to al who conspire together in the art of
lying.”

—Adolf Hitler, Mein Kampf1, vol. I, ch. X

158

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Elaborate Deception Goes a Long, Long Way

For the mystery schools, deception is quite possibly the most crucial of
tools utilized to gain the honors of men, and the mastery over their fol owers
and the public. Deception is often used in conjunction with narcotics or
psychotropic drugs to produce an overwhelmingly convincing experience in
the initiates and fol owers of mystery schools.

It is critical to keep in mind that, in ancient times, sorcery referred to
chemical experimentation and production (especial y mind-altering ones) and
a sorcerer was someone expert in the creation and application of such. In
other words, what we positively label as pharmaceuticals today would be
referred to as sorcery in times past.

Of al the examples of deception and psychological mastery in ancient
times, perhaps none were more outlandishly successful than that of Hassan-i

Sabbah, who founded the Order of the Assassins. Assasseen (from which the

English word assassin originates) in Arabic signifies guardians, and is
considered to be the true origin of the term guardians of the secrets.

“The origins of the Assassins trace back to just before the First Crusade
around 1080.... Most sources dealing with the order’s inner working were
destroyed with the capture of Alamut, the Assassins' headquarters.

However, it is possible to trace the beginnings of the cult back to its first

Grandmaster, Hassan-i Sabbah. A passionate believer of the Isma’ili
beliefs, Hassan-i Sabbah was wel liked throughout Cairo, Syria, and most
of the Middle East by other Isma’ili, which led to a number of people
becoming his fol owers. Using his fame and popularity, Sabbah founded
the Order of the Assassins.2 Today, Isma'ilism is the second largest branch
of Shia Islam.”3

Another portion of the 1961 book A History of Secret Societies by Arkon

Daraul (which, as mentioned previously, is a likely pseudonym for Idries

Shah) presents an overview of the history of the Order of the Assassins of
ancient Persia. I quote sections of it here that primarily concern their
founder, Hassan-i Sabbah (emphasis added).

“Two men in the year 1092 stood on the ramparts of a medieval castle —
the Eagle's Nest — perched high upon the crags of the Persian mountains:

the personal representative of the Emperor [who at that time was Malik

Shah, the Seljuq Sultan] and the veiled figure who claimed to be the
incarnation of God on earth. Hassan, son of Sabbah, Sheikh of the

Mountains and leader of the Assassins, spoke: “You see that devotee
standing guard on yonder turret-top? Watch!” He made a signal.

“Instantly the white-robed figure threw up his hands in salutation, and

159

ELABORATE DECEPTION AND PSYCHOLOGICAL CONDITIONING
cast himself two thousand feet into the foaming torrent which surrounded
the fortress.

““I have seventy thousand men — and women — throughout Asia, each
one of them ready to do my bidding. Can your master, Malik Shah, say the
same? And he asks me to surrender to his sovereignty! This is your
answer. Go!”

“Such a scene may be worthy of the most exaggerated of horror films. And
yet it took place in historical fact. The only quibble made by the chronicler
of the time was that Hassan's devotees numbered “only about forty
thousand.” How this man [Hassan, son of] Sabbah came by his uncanny
power, and how his devotees struck terror into the hearts of men from the

Caspian to Egypt, is one of the most extraordinary of al tales of secret
societies. Today, the sect of the Hashishin (druggers) [Ed. note: the origin
of the English word hashish, which is potently processed cannabis, or
marijuana] stil exists in the form of the Isma’ilis (Ishmaelites), whose
undisputed chief, endowed by them with divine attributes, is the Aga Khan

[Ed. note: i.e. the hereditary title of the Imam of the largest branch of the

Isma’ili fol owers of the Shia faith]....

“As a secret society, the organization of the Isma’ilis... was undoubtedly
powerful and seemed likely to produce a large number of devotees who
would blindly obey the orders of whomever was in control of the edifice.

But, as with other bodies of this kind, there were severe limitations from
the point of view of effectiveness.... It was left to Hassan, son of Sabbah,
the Old Man of the Mountains, to perfect the system of the ailing secret
society, and found an organization which has endured for nearly another
thousand years....

“Who was Hassan? He was the son of a Shia (Ali-worshipper) in Khorasam,
a most bigoted man, who claimed that his ancestors were Arabs, from

Kufa. This assumption was probably due to the fact that such a lineage
bolstered up claims to religious importance, then as now, among

Moslems.... He had been brought up in the secret doctrines of Isma’ilism,
and recognized the possibilities of power inherent in such a system. He
knew that in Cairo there was a powerful nucleus of the society. And... he
already had a plan whereby he could turn their fol owers into disciplined,
devoted fanatics, wil ing to die for a leader.

“What was this plan? He had decided that it was not enough to promise
paradise, fulfil ment, eternal joy to people. He would actual y show it to
them; show it in the form of an artificial paradise, where houris [Ed. note:

i.e. heavenly virginal maidens which are promised to Muslim martyrs]

played and fountains gushed sweet-scented waters, where every sensual
wish was granted amid beautiful flowers and gilded pavilions. And this is
what he eventual y did.

“Hassan chose a hidden val ey for the site of his paradise, described by

Marco Polo, who passed this way in 1271 [and described as thus]:

160

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

““In a beautiful val ey, enclosed between two lofty mountains, he had
formed a luxurious garden stored with every delicious fruit and every
fragrant shrub that could be procured. Palaces of various sizes and
forms were erected in different parts of the grounds, ornamented
with works of gold, with paintings and with furniture of rich silks. By
means of smal conduits contained in these buildings, streams of
wine, milk, honey and some of pure water were seen to flow in every
direction.

““The inhabitants of these places were elegant and beautiful damsels,
accomplished in the arts of singing, playing upon al sorts of musical
instruments, dancing, and especial y those of dal iance [Ed. note: i.e.

flirtation] and amorous al urement. Clothed in rich dresses, they were
seen continual y sporting and amusing themselves in the garden and
pavilions, their female guardians being confined within doors and
never al owed to appear.

““The object which the chief had in view in forming a garden of this
fascinating kind was this: that Mahomet [Ed. note: i.e. the prophet

Mohammad] having promised to those who should obey his wil the
enjoyments of Paradise, where every species of sensual gratification
should be found, in the society of beautiful nymphs, he was desirous
of it being understood by his fol owers that he also was a prophet
and a compeer of Mahomet, and had the power of admitting to

Paradise such as he should choose to favor. In order that none
without his license should find their way into this delicious val ey, he
caused a strong and inexpugnable [Ed. note: i.e. unconquerable]

castle to be erected at the opening to it, through which the entry was
by a secret passage.”

“Hassan began to attract young men from the surrounding countryside,
between the ages of twelve and twenty: particularly those whom he
marked out as possible material for the production of kil ers. Every day he
held court, a reception at which he spoke of the delights of Paradise... and
at certain times he caused droughts of soporific [Ed. note: i.e. anesthetic]

nature to be administered to ten or a dozen youths, and when half dead
with sleep he had them conveyed to the several palaces and apartments of
the garden. Upon awakening from this state of lethargy, their senses were
struck by al the delightful objects, and each perceiving himself surrounded
by lovely damsels, singing, playing, and attracting his regards by the most
fascinating caresses, serving him also with delicious viands [Ed. note: i.e.

dishes of food] and exquisite wines, until, intoxicated with excess and
enjoyment, amidst actual rivers of milk and wine, he believed himself
assuredly in Paradise, and felt an unwil ingness to relinquish its delights.

“When four or five days had thus been passed, they were thrown once
more into a state of somnolency [Ed. note: i.e. deep drowsiness], and
carried out of the garden. Upon being carried to [Hassan's] presence, and
questioned by him as to where they had been, their answer was, “in

161

ELABORATE DECEPTION AND PSYCHOLOGICAL CONDITIONING

Paradise, through the favor of your highness”; and then, before the whole
court who listened to them with eager astonishment and curiosity, they
gave a circumstantial account of the scenes to which they had been
witnesses. The chief thereupon addressing them said: “We have the
assurance of our Prophet that he who defends his Lord shal inherit

Paradise, and if you show yourselves [Ed. note: i.e. prove] to be devoted
to the obedience of my orders, that happy lot awaits you.”

“Suicide was at first attempted by some [thinking that in dying, they would
return to that il usionary paradise]; but the survivors were told that only
death in the obedience of Hassan's orders could give the Key to Paradise.

In the eleventh century it was not only credulous Persian peasants who
would have believed such things were true. Even among more
sophisticated people the reality of the gardens and houris of paradise were
completely accepted. True, a good many Sufis preached that the garden
was al egorical — but that stil left more than a few people who believed
that they could trust the evidence of their senses....

“The ancient [text] Art of Imposture, by Abdel-Rahman of Damascus, gives
away another trick of Hassan's. He had a deep, narrow pit sunk into the
floor of his audience-chamber. One of his disciples stood in this, in such a
way that his head and neck alone were visible above the floor. Around the
neck was placed a circular dish in two pieces which fitted together, with a
hole in the middle. This gave the impression that there was a severed
head on a metal plate standing on the floor. In order to make the scene
more plausible (if that is the word) Hassan had some fresh blood poured
around the head, on the plate.

“Recruits were brought in. “Tel them,” commanded the chief, “what thou
hast seen.” The disciple described the delights of Paradise. “You have seen
the head of a man who died, whom you al knew. I have reanimated him
to speak with his own tongue.” Later, the [disciple's] head was
treacherously severed in real earnest, and stuck for some time somewhere
that the faithful would see it. The effect of this conjuring trick plus murder
increased the enthusiasm for martyrdom to the required degree.

“There are many documented instances of the recklessness of the fidayeen

(devotees) of the Ismailis, one witness being a Westerner who was treated
a century later to a similar spectacle to that which had appal ed the envoy
of Malik Shah. Henry, Count of Champagne, reports that he was traveling
in 1194 through Ismaili territory. The chief sent some persons to salute
him and beg that, on his return he would stop at and partake of the
hospitality of the castle. The Count accepted the invitation. As he returned,
the Dai-el-Kebir (Great Missionary) advanced to meet him, showed him
every mark of honour, and let him view his castle and fortresses. Having
passed through several, they came at length to one of the towers which
rose to an exceeding height. On each tower stood two sentinels clad in
white. 'These,' said the Chief, pointing to them, 'obey me far better than
the subjects of our Christians obey their lords;' and at a given signal two

162

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
of them flung themselves down, and were dashed to pieces. 'If you wish,'

said he to the astonished Count, 'al my white ones shal do the same.' The
benevolent Count shrank from the proposal, and candidly avowed that no

Christian prince could presume to look for such obedience from his
subjects. When he was departing, with many valuable presents, the Chief
said to him meaningly, 'By means of these trusty servants I get rid of the
enemies of our society.'”

Deception Combined With Psychological

Conditioning Ensures Perfect Loyalty

“Flattery: This is the first secret of mass mind control and can be
observed as the foundation stone of virtual y every false religion,
party, cult, philosophy, system and training. How can modern man
free himself when... arrogant hypnopatsies have been told by their
masters they are “Demi-gods,” and demi-gods are never deceived or
distracted? They are too smart!”

– Michael Allen Hoffman II4

Calculated ostentatious il usions alone were not enough to generate
zealots of this level of fanatic devotion. The Order of the Assassins combined
this tactic with the psychological conditioning (or brainwashing) techniques
of the mystery school it sprang from, the Shi'ites (or Shias).5 Himself having
been raised a Shia, Hassan wel understood the kind of conditioning which
would be required of his recruits in order that his deceptions could guarantee
perfect, even joyful, loyalty.

Daraul (or Shah) details Shia conditioning as fol ows (emphasis added):

“It must be remembered that the fol owers of Islam in the seventh century

A.D. split into two divisions: the orthodox, who regard Mohammed as the
bringer of divine inspiration; and the Shias, who consider that Ali, his
successor, the Fourth Imam (leader), was more important. It is with the

Shias that we are concerned here.

“From the beginning of the split in the early days of Islam, the Shias relied
for survival upon secrecy, organization and initiation. Although the minority
party in Islam, they believed that they could overcome the majority (and
eventual y the whole world) by superior organization and power. To this
end they started a number of societies which practised secret rites in
which the personality of Ali was worshipped, and whose rank and file were
trained to struggle above al for the accomplishment of world dominion.

“One of the most successful secret societies which the Shias founded was

163

ELABORATE DECEPTION AND PSYCHOLOGICAL CONDITIONING
centred around the Abode of Learning in Cairo, which was the training-
ground for fanatics who were conditioned by the most cunning methods to
believe in a special divine mission. In order to do this, the original
democratic Islamic ideas had to be overcome by skil ed teachers, acting
under the orders of the Caliph of the Fatimites, who ruled Egypt at that
time.

“Members were enrol ed, on the understanding that they were to receive
hidden power and timeless wisdom which would enable them to become
as important in life as some of the teachers. And the Caliph saw to it that
the instructors were no ordinary men. The supreme judge was one of
them; another was the commander-in-chief of the army; a third the
minister of the Court. There was no lack of applicants. In any country
where the highest officials of the realm formed a body of teachers, one
would find the same thing.

“Classes were divided into study groups, some composed of men, others
of women, col ectively termed Assemblies of Wisdom. All lessons were
careful y prepared, written down and submitted to the Caliph for his seal.

At the end of the lecture al present kissed the seal: for did the Caliph not
claim direct descent from Mohammed, through his son-in-law Ali and
thence from Ismail, the seventh Imam? He was the embodiment of
divinity, far more than any Tibetan lama ever was.

“The university, lavishly endowed and possessing the best manuscripts and
scientific instruments available, received a grant of a quarter of a mil ion
gold pieces annual y from the Caliph. Its external form was similar to the
pattern of the ancient Arab universities, not much different from Oxford.

But its real purpose was the complete transformation of the mind of the
student. [Ed. note: And exactly how is that different from Oxford?]

“Students had to pass through nine degrees of initiation. In the first, the
teachers threw their pupils into a state of doubt about al conventional
ideas, religious and political. They used false analogy and every other
device of argument to make the aspirant believe that what he had been
taught by his previous mentors was prejudiced and capable of being
chal enged. The effect of this according to the Arab historian, Makrizi, was
to cause him to lean upon the personality of the teachers, as the only
possible source of the proper interpretation of facts. At the same time, the
teachers hinted continual y that formal knowledge was merely the cloak for
hidden, inner and powerful truth, whose secret would be imparted when
the youth was ready to receive it. This 'confusion technique' was carried
out until the student reached the stage where he was prepared to swear a
vow of blind al egiance to one or other of his teachers.

“This oath, together with certain secret signs, was administered in due
course, and the candidate awarded the first degree of initiation. The
second degree took the form of initiation into the fact that the Imams

(successors of Mohammed) were the true and only sources of secret
knowledge and power. Imams inspired the teachers. Therefore the student

164

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
was to acknowledge every saying and act of his appointed guides as
blessed and divinely inspired. In the third degree, the esoteric names of
the Seven Imams were revealed, and the secret words by which they
could be conjured and by which the powers inherent in the very repetition
of their names could be liberated and used for the individual especial y in
the service of the sect.

“In the fourth degree, the succession of the Seven Mystical Law-givers and
magical personalities was given to the learner. These were characterized
as Adam, Noah, Abraham, Moses, Jesus, Mohammed and Ismail. There
were seven mystical 'helpers': Seth, Shem, Ishmael, Aaron, Simon, Ali, and

Mohammed, the son of Ismail. This last was dead, but he had a
mysterious deputy, who was the Lord of the Time: authorized to give his
instructions to the People of Truth, as the Ismailis cal ed themselves. This
hidden figure gave the Caliph the power to pretend that he was acting
under even higher instructions.

“The fifth degree named twelve apostles under the seven prophets, whose
names and functions and magical powers were described. In this degree
the power to influence others by means of personal concentration was
supposed to be taught. One writer claims that this was done merely by the
repetition, for a period of three years to train the mind, of the magical
word AK-ZABT-I.

“To obtain the sixth degree involved instruction in the methods of
analytical and destructive argument, in which the postulant had to pass a
stiff examination. The seventh degree brought revelation of the Great

Secret: that al humanity and al creation were one and every single thing
was part of the whole, which included the creative and destructive power.

But, as an Ismaili, the individual could make use of the power which was
ready to be awakened within him, and overcome those who knew nothing
of the immense potential of the rest of humanity. This power came
through the aid of mysterious power cal ed the Lord of the Time.

“To qualify for the eighth degree, the aspirant had to believe that al
religion, philosophy and the like were fraudulent. All that mattered was the
individual, who could attain fulfil ment only through servitude to the
greatest developed power – the Imam. The ninth and last degree brought
the revelation of the secret that there was no such thing as belief: al that
mattered was action. And the only possessor of the reasons for carrying
out any action was the chief of the sect.”

In creating the Order of the Assassins, Hassan developed his own
structure of expert conditioning based upon Shia training. The author
discusses how this was accomplished (emphasis added):

“The Organization of the [Assassins] Order, under Hassan, cal ed for

Missionaries, Friends who were disciples, and Fidavis, devotees. The last
group had been added by Hassan to the Isma’ili original, and these were
the trained kil ers. Fidavis wore white, with a girdle, cap or boots of red. In

165

ELABORATE DECEPTION AND PSYCHOLOGICAL CONDITIONING
addition to careful coaching in where and when to place the dagger in the
victim's bosom, they were trained in such things as languages, the dress
and manners of monks, merchants and soldiers, any of whom they were
ready to impersonate in carrying out their missions.

“The chief [of the Order] was known as Sayedna (Our Prince, Leader), and
popularly (because of the mountain stronghold of Alamut), as the Sheikh
of the Mountain. He is the figure referred to in Crusaders' writings as

'Sydney', or 'Senex de Monte', the first word being a literal translation of
the word 'Pir': Persian for Ancient, or Sage. There were three Great

Missionaries, who ruled three territories. After the Friends and Fidavis
came the Laziks, aspirants who were being trained for membership of the
society, but were as yet uninitiated.

“Hassan reduced the original number of degrees of initiation [of this Order
of the Assassins] from nine to the mystical number of seven. A similar
number of regulations formed the rules of the Order. This, in fact,
comprised the working plan of the spreading of the Faith. The First Rule
was that the Missionary must know human psychology in such a way as to
be able to select suitable people for admission to the cult; and was
summed up in the mnemonic: ‘Cast no seeds upon rocks’. The second rule
of procedure was the application of flattery and gaining the confidence of
the prospective member.

“Third came the casting of doubt into the mind, by superior knowledge.

Fourthly, the teacher must apply an oath to the student never to betray
any of the 'truths' which were to be revealed to him. Now he was told, as
the fifth stage, that Isma’ilism was a powerful secret organization,
supported by some of the most important figures of the time. After this,
the aspirant was questioned and studied, to discover whether he had
absorbed the opinions of the teacher and attached himself sufficiently into
a position of dependence upon his ideas. At this stage he was asked to
meditate upon the meaning of the reported saying of the prophet that

“Paradise lies in the shadow of swords.” In the final degree, many difficult
passages of the Koran were explained in terms of al egory.

“How is it that the rules of this extraordinarily successful Order are known
in such detail? It so happened that when the Mongols eventual y
overthrew Alamut by force of arms, their chief Halaku ('Destruction') Khan,
asked his chief minister to examine their library. This most learned man,

'Father of Kings' Jawani, later wrote a careful book in which he detailed the
organization of the Assassins, whose name he attributed to the use of the
drug Hashish, which they were said to use in stupefying candidates for the
ephemeral visit to 'paradise'.

“It is possible that recruits were made in another way than by selecting
gul ible, ful y grown youths. Legend has it that Hassan, once master of

Alamut, used to buy unwanted children from their parents, and train them
in implicit obedience and with the sole desire to die in his service....

166

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“The fanaticism which inspired the kil ers was shared, it seems, by other
members of their families, who had been thoroughly trained in the bloody
creed: for the historian Kamal-ed-Din relates, “On this occasion when the
mother of one of the youths who attempted [Prince of Mosul] Aksunkur's
life heard that he had been slain, she painted her face and donned the
gayest raiment and ornaments, rejoicing that her son had been found
worthy to die the glorious death of a martyr in the cause of the Imam. But
when she saw him return alive and unscathed, she cut off her hair and
blackened her countenance, and would not be comforted.””

The extent to which Hassan utilized deception and psychological
conditioning is not only astounding, but also deeply sobering.

When one ponders what Hassan was able to accomplish nearly a
thousand years ago with now-archaic science and technology, the
ramifications and implications of what has been achievable to the modern
mystery schools – especial y when factoring the technology and science that
has been developed and available to the most powerful nations for over a
century – ought to be deeply disconcerting and worth the time and effort for
every firm believer in Christ to personal y ponder.

Don't al ow yourself to retreat into a false sense of security and make
the assumption that such monstrous deception and psychological
conditioning is merely applicable to sects of Islam. “Sure, I can total y see
those violent, fanatic Muslims being suckered like that – but not me. Not

Christians. Not Mormons. Not Americans. No way!”

“[The Latter-Day Saints] are a warlike people, easily distracted from our
assignment of preparing for the coming of the Lord. When enemies rise
up, we commit vast resources to the fabrication of gods of stone and steel

— ships, planes, missiles, fortifications — and depend on them for
protection and deliverance. When threatened, we become anti-enemy
instead of pro-kingdom of God; we train a man in the art of war and cal
him a patriot, thus, in the manner of Satan’s counterfeit of true patriotism,
perverting the Savior’s teaching: “Love your enemies, bless them that
curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which
despiteful y use you, and persecute you; That ye may be the children of
your Father which is in heaven” (Matthew 5:44-45).

“We forget that if we are righteous the Lord wil either not suffer our
enemies to come upon us — and this is the special promise to the
inhabitants of the land of the Americas (see 2 Nephi 1:7) — or he wil fight
our battles for us (Exodus 14:14; D&C 98:37, to name only two references
of many). This he is able to do, for as he said at the time of his betrayal,

'Thinkest thou that I cannot now pray to my Father, and he shal presently
give me more than twelve legions of angels?' (Matthew 26:53). We can
imagine what fearsome soldiers they would be.

“What are we to fear when the Lord is with us? Can we not take the Lord

167

ELABORATE DECEPTION AND PSYCHOLOGICAL CONDITIONING
at his word and exercise a particle of faith in him? Our assignment is
affirmative: to forsake the things of the world as ends in themselves; to
leave off idolatry and press forward in faith; to carry the gospel to our
enemies, that they might no longer be our enemies.”

– President of the LDS Church Spencer W. Kimbal 6

Kingdoms Overthrown and Obtained

Primarily Through Infiltration

The author then goes on to summarize what Hassan and his successors
were able to achieve in employing this terrifying apparatus of fanaticism

(emphasis added):

“[T]he entire loyalty of the Isma’ilis under [the Order] had been
transferred from the Caliph [in Egypt] to the personality of the Sheikh of
the Mountain, who became the terror of every prince in that part of Asia,
the Crusader chiefs included. Despite and despising fatigues, dangers and
tortures, the Assassins joyful y gave their lives whenever it pleased the
great master, who required them either to protect himself or to carry out
his mandates of death. The victim having been pointed out, the faithful,
clothed in a white tunic with a red sash, the colors of innocence and blood,
went on their mission without being deterred by distance or danger.

Having found the person they sought, they awaited the favorable moment
for slaying him, and their daggers seldom missed their aim.

“Richard the Lionheart was at one time accused of having asked the 'Lord
of the Mountain' to have Conrad of Montferrat kil ed; a plot which was
carried out thus: Two assassins al owed themselves to be baptized and
placing themselves beside him, seemed intent only on praying. But the
favorable opportunity presented itself; they stabbed him and one took
refuge in the church. But hearing that the prince had been carried off stil
alive, he again forced himself into Montferrat's presence, and stabbed him
a second time; and then expired, without a complaint, amidst refined
tortures. The Order of the Assassins had perfected their method of
securing the loyalty of human beings to an extent and on a scale which
has seldom been paral eled....

“The Assassins carried on [in] battle on two fronts. They fought whichever
side in the Crusades served their purposes [Ed. note: i.e. sometimes they
fought alongside the Knights Templar, sometimes they fought against
them]. At the same time they continued the struggle against the Persians.

The son and successor of Nizam-ul-Mulk was laid low by an Assassin
dagger. The Sultan, who had succeeded his father Malik Shah and gained
power over most of his territories was marching against them. One
morning, however, he awoke with an Assassin weapon stuck neatly into
the ground near his head. Within it was a note, warning him to cal off the

168

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
proposed siege of Alamut. He came to terms with the Assassins, powerful
ruler though he undoubtedly was. The Assassins eventual y had what
amounted to a free hand, in exchange for a pact by which they promised
to reduce their military power.

“Hassan lived for thirty-four years after his acquisition of Alamut. On only
two occasions since then had he even left his room; yet he ruled an
invisible empire as great and as fearsome as any man before—or since. He
seemed to realize that death was almost upon him, and calmly began to
make plans for the perpetual continuance of the Order of the Assassins.

[Ed. note: It is highly likely that this organization remains in some form of
existence today, merely having adapted and/or merged and melded with
other sects of mystery schools.]

“The ruler of one the most terrifying organizations the world has ever
known was without a lineal successor. He had had both of his sons kil ed:

one for carrying out an unauthorized murder, the other for drinking wine;
certainly a case of “do as I say, not as I do”. He cal ed his two most
trusted lieutenants from the strongholds which they maintained on his
behalf: Kia Buzurg-Umid (Kia of Great Promise) and Abu-Ali of Qaswin. Kia
was to inherit the spiritual and mystical aspect, while Abu-Ali attended to
the military and administrative affairs of the Order. It is said that Hassan-i

Sabbah died almost immediately afterwards, in 1124, at ninety years of
age; having given the world a new word: assassin.

“Buzurg-Umid, the second Grand Master, maintained the power of the

Assassins on much the same pattern: building new forts, gaining fresh
converts, terrorizing those whom he did not want to have kil ed and using
them to further his design of world conquest. Sultan Sanjar of Persia, in
spite of several expeditions against the Viper's Nest, as Alamut was now
being cal ed, could do little about him. [Ed. note: Viper's Nest was the
derogatory term given by the Assassins' enemies. The Assassins
themselves cal ed it the Eagle's Nest.] Ambassadors on each side were
slain; a notable religious leader was captured by the Assassins, given a
mock trial and flung into a furnace. The Grand Master at this time seldom
put on the field more than two thousand men at a time: but it must be
remembered that they were kil ers acting under an iron discipline, and
more than a match for any organized army that they might ever have to
face. Now the Order began to spread in Syria, where the continued contact
with the [Knights Templar] Crusaders was established.

“The warriors of the Cross [Ed. note: i.e. Templars] were in fairly effective
control of an area extending from the Egyptian border to Armenia in the
north. Bahram, a Persian leader of the Assassin cult from Astrabad, gained
control of a mighty fortress in Syria, in the region known as the Val ey of

Demons (Wadi-el-Jan), and from there spread out from one fort to
another. The Grand Prior Bahram now moved to an even more substantial
fortified place, Massyat. Bahram's successor, Ismail the Lash-Bearer,
planted a trained devotee on the saintly Vizier of Baghdad, into whose

169

ELABORATE DECEPTION AND PSYCHOLOGICAL CONDITIONING
confidence he worked his way to such an extent that this Assassin, now

[ironical y] cal ed the 'Father of Trust', was actual y made Grand Judge of

Baghdad.

“The Crusaders had by now been about thirty years in the Holy Land, and
the Assassins decided that they could useful y form an al iance with them
aimed against Baghdad. [Ed. note: There is considerable evidence that
during their pacts and treaties with the Knights Templar that many (if not
most) of the Knights Templar were initiated into the Assassins' Mysteries –
and then later established mystery schools back in Europe.] A secret treaty
was therefore made between the Grand Master and Baldwin II, King of

Jerusalem, whereby the Isma’ili Grand Judge would have opened the gates
of Baghdad treacherously to the Crusaders, if the fortified city of Tyre were
handed over to the Assassins for their part in the transaction.

“As with most plans, something went wrong. The judge had ordered an
underling to open the city's gates. This servant had told the military
commander of Damascus, who lost no time in kil ing the man, the Vizier
and six thousand people believed to be secret Assassins within the city.

The Damascus garrison fel upon the Crusaders and beat them back in a
thunderstorm which the Christian warriors attributed to divine anger at
their unworthy pact, and the Assassins as an attempt by the powers of

Nature to al ow the Crusaders into the city under its cover.

“Meanwhile the Grand Master was indulging in an [onslaught] of
destruction of individual rulers who opposed his creed; the list is
interminable, but this is a fair example: “The celebrated Aksunkur, Prince
of Mosul, was a warrior equal y dreaded by the Christians and the

Assassins. As this Prince, on his return from Ma'ara Masrin, where the

Moslem and Christian hosts had parted without venturing to engage,
entered the Mosque at Mosul to perform his devotions, he was attacked at
the moment when he was about to take his usual seat by eight Assassins,
disguised as dervishes. Three of them fel below the blows of the valiant

Emir; but ere his people could come to his aid, he had received his death-
wound and expired.”

“Things thus continued for the fourteen years and a quarter of the Second

Grand Master's rule. When he died he nominated his son Kia Mohammed
as his successor. Under Mohammed the kil ings continued, a part of the
sea-coast of Palestine came into Assassin hands, and the cult leaders
reaffirmed their overt belief in orthodox Islam. In public, Isma’ilis were
ordinary Moslems; the secret doctrine of the divinely guided
leader was not to be discussed with the uninitiated. ”

This is but a sampling of the accounts of what was carried out and what
was achieved by this relatively smal but extremely influential secret society
know as the Order of the Assassins. Their numbers were not great, yet their
dangerously skil ed initiates were experts at infiltrating, blending and
advancing themselves throughout the Islamic world's most powerful

170

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
institutions – and note that they played both sides of any conflict,
manipulating either party towards whatever end would best suit their goals.

With this understanding of how such deception and conditioning is
utilized by the ancient mystery schools, I recommend the reader read the
entire Book of Alma in The Book of Mormon. For LDS readers who have read
it before, much of it wil take on an entirely new dimension. For Christian or

LDS readers who have not yet read it, you're in for an astounding treat.

1 James Murphy's translation (emphasis added)

2 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Assassins

3 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ismailism

4 Quoted from his book Secret Societies and Psychological Warfare, published in

1995

5 “Shia Islam is the second largest denomination of Islam. Adherents of Shia Islam
are cal ed Shi'is, Shi'ites, or Shias.... Like other schools of thought in Islam, Shia

Islam is based on the teachings of the Quran and the message of the Islamic
prophet Muhammad. In contrast to other schools of thought, the Shia believe that
only God has the right to choose a representative to safeguard Islam, the Quran
and sharia (based upon verses in the Quran which stipulate this according to the

Shia). For this reason, the Shias look to Ali, whom they consider divinely
appointed, as the rightful successor to Muhammad, and the first imam. The Shia
believe that there are numerous narrations where Muhammad selected Ali as his
successor....

“Although there were several Shia branches through history, modern Shia Islam is
divided into three main branches. The largest Shia sect in the early 21st century is
the Ithna ashariyya, commonly referred to in English as the Twelvers, while
smal er branches include the Ismaili and Zaidi.”

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shi'ah)

6 June 1976 First Presidency Message The False Gods We Worship (emphasis
added)

Source – http://www.lds.org/ensign/1976/06/the-false-gods-we-
worship?lang=eng

171

PART 3

WHERE THERE'S SMOKE,

THERE'S MIRRORS

FREEMASONRY

The One Unpardonable Crime In A Mason

Is Disobedience

In 1882, a book was published by a Dr. Warren Groves, cal ed “In The

Coils; or, The Coming Conflict.” Much of the book consists of Dr. Groves's
personal recol ections and letters that he has written. One specific letter that
he prints within the book has a great deal of significance.

This letter is reproduced in its entirety, exactly as it reads in the original,
including al emphasis, parenthesis, brackets, etc. I refrain from interjecting
with comments or notes. Commentary fol ows.

BRANDON, May 18th, 18–.

My Dear Friend: – I have delayed a reply to your note in order that I might
be able to answer both your questions ful y and with some degree of
certainty.

I am glad to be able to say that I am personal y acquainted with your
nephew, and that I highly esteem him. I have consulted several influential
men in our vil age, and we al agree in our opinion of Bates and his
prospects in this precinct. So I can answer both of your questions together
and use the plural "we" and "our," instead of showing you mine opinion
alone.

We believe Bates to be the best candidate in the field as yet, and it is
possible that he wil have our hearty support.

We are not altogether satisfied with any of our candidates; but we do not
expect to find one that wil suit us in every particular. We may consistently
support a person and yet have some objection to him. So in regard to

Bates. We have one serious objection to him, but whether that wil be in

174

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
our way of supporting him depends on circumstances. I suppose you want
a plain statement of the whole matter rather than any uncertain and
flattering promises, and I wil not be kept back by fear of offending you, or
by a desire for office or popularity, from stating clearly our objection to

Bates, and the circumstances in which he may probably expect our
support.

We do not object to his abilities, moral character, republicanism, relatives
or general fitness for the place. We appreciate him for al these. Our only
objection to him is, that by certain and numerous oaths which he
considers binding, (we do not, however,) he has pledged his support to a
monopoly which is more powerful and dangerous than those which he
professes to oppose, and has sworn his al egiance to a government which
claims supremacy over al other authority whether of church or state. In a
word, as we are informed, Mr. Bates is a Freemason.

Now we know that everyone who enters the lodge swears "to support the
constitution of the Grand Lodge of the state, and to conform to the laws of
any lodge of which he shal be a member, and also to obey al regular
signs, summons or tokens from any Mason or body of Masons." Now
whatever he may be told before taking this oath, after he does so he is
taught that the authority of the lodge is absolute, the covenant is
irrevocable, and its obligations are supreme.

In General Ahiman Rezon; or, Freemason's Guide we read:

"The candidate, entering the lodge, is on the point of binding himself
voluntarily, absolutely and without reservation forever."

Webb's Monitor says:

"The covenant is irrevocable. Even though a Mason may be suspended or
expel ed, though he may withdraw from the lodge, journey into countries
where Masons cannot be found, or become a subject of despotic
governments that persecute, or a communicant of bigoted churches that
denounce Masonry, he cannot cast off or nul ify his Masonic covenant. No
law of the land can affect it; no anathema of the church can weaken it. It
is irrevocable."

Again, this same Masonic author says:

"The first duty of the reader of this synopsis is to obey the edicts of this

Grand Lodge. Right or wrong, his very existence as a Mason hangs upon
obedience to the power immediately set above him. Failure in this must
infal ibly bring down expulsion, which as a Masonic death, ends al . The
one unpardonable crime in a Mason is contumacy, or disobedience."

Although it takes much space in my letter, let me give you more testimony,
with the names of the witnesses, who are al eminent members of the
order and high in authority and some of whose works are in nearly every

175

FREEMASONRY
lodge, and necessarily have some effect on the members:

"That this surrender of free wil to Masonic authority is absolute, (within
the scope of the landmarks of the order), and perpetual, may be inferred
from an examination of the emblem (the Shoe or Sandal) which is used to
enforce this lesson of resignation." –Morris–Dictionary of Freemasonry.

"Disobedience is so subversive of the ground work of Masonry, in which
obedience is so strongly inculcated, that the Mason who disobeys subjects
himself to severe penalties." –Ibid.

"A Grand Lodge is invested with power and authority over al the craft
within its jurisdiction. It is the Supreme Court of Appeals in al Masonic
cases, and to its decrees unlimited obedience must be paid by every lodge
and every Mason situated within its control. The government of Grand

Lodges is, therefore, completely despotic. While a Grand Lodge exists, its
edicts must be respected and obeyed without examination by its
subordinated lodges." –Mackey –Lexicon of Freemasonry, page 183.

"For ourselves, we deny as Masons that any civil government on earth has
the right to divide or curtail Masonic jurisdiction when once established. It
can only be done by competent Masonic authority and in accordance with

Masonic usage." –Grand Lodge Report.

"A 'due summons' from the lodge or Grand Lodge is obligatory upon him,
and should he refuse obedience he wil be disgraceful y expel ed from the
society with public marks of ignominy that can never be erased." –Morris –

Dictionary of Freemasonry, page 29.

"Disobedience and want of respect to Masonic superiors is an offense for
which the transgressor subjects himself to punishment." –Mackey –

Masonic Jurisprudence, page 511.

"Hence we find that the Master's authority in the lodge is as despotic as
the sun in the firmament which was placed there by the Creator, never to
deviate from its accustomed course, til the declaration is promulgated that
time shal be no more." – Oliver –Signs and Symbols of Freemasonry, page

142.

"Treason and rebel ion also, because they are altogether political offences,
cannot be inquired into by a lodge; and although a Mason may be
convicted of either of these acts in the courts of his country, he cannot be
masonical y punished; and notwithstanding his treason or rebel ion his
relation to the lodge, to use the language of the old charges, remains
indefeasible." –Mackey –Masonic Jurisprudence, page 510.

"There is no duty more forcibly enjoined in Masonry than that of warning a
brother of danger impending to his person or interests. To neglect this is a
positive violation of obligation, and destroys any person's claim to be
entitled a Mason." –Morris –Dictionary of Freemasonry, page 325.

176

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

"The powers and privileges of the Master of a lodge are by no means
limited in extent." –Chase –Digest of Masonic Law, page 380.

"As a presiding officer the Master is possessed of extraordinary powers,
which belong to the presiding officer of no other association." –Mackey –

Masonic Jurisprudence, page 344.

"The system of Masonic law has little of the republican or democratic spirit
about it." –Morris –Webb's Freemason's Monitor, revised edition, page 195.

" 'Once a Mason, always a Mason – once a Mason everywhere a Mason.

However independent wither as individuals or as lodges, whether grand or
subordinate – and we are each and al truly free and uncontrol ed by
anything save our ancient laws and constitution – yet no Mason can be a
foreigner to another Mason. We are al equal citizens of one common
government, having equal rights, equal privileges and equal duties; and in
which government, thank God, the majority does not govern. For our order
in its very constitution strikes at the root of that which is the very basis of
popular government. It proclaims and practices, not that the wil of the
masses is wise and good, and as such to be obeyed; not that the majority
shal govern, but that the law [Ed. note: i.e., above mentioned ancient
law] shal govern. Our tenet is not only that no single man but that no
body of men (however wise or numerous), can change in any degree one
single landmark of our ancient institution. Our law is strictly organic; it
cannot be changed without being destroyed. You may take a man to
pieces, and you may take a watch to pieces; but you cannot alter his
organs and put him together again as you do the time keeper. Masonry is
the living man, and al other forms of government mere convenient
machines, made by clever mechanics, for regulating the affairs of state.

Not only do we know no North, no South, no East and no West, but we
know no government save our own. To every government save that of

Masonry, and to each and al alike, we are foreigners; and this form of
government is neither pontifical, autocratic, monarchial, republican,
democratic nor despotic; it is a government per se, and that government is

Masonic. We have nothing to do with forms of government, forms of
religion, or forms of social life. We are a nation of men only bound to each
other by Masonic ties, as citizens of the world, and that world the world of

Masonry; brethren to each other al the world over, foreigners to al the
world beside.'

"The above is a Masonic address in a nut-shel ; it is the compressed
essence of Masonic life." –Missouri Grand Lodge Report for 1867.

What a remarkable array of Masonic testimony! And yet the half has not
been told. I might go on almost indefinitely showing its foul, treasonable
and anti-republican nature, as legibly portrayed under these extracts from
standard Masonic publications. The above sentences are complete
quotations and not garbled. They are concise and plain. The language is
authoritative. Masonic superiors never argue with subordinates. They
dictate.

177

FREEMASONRY

No wonder a most prominent member admits the fol owing:

"There is no charge more frequently made against Freemasonry that that
of its tendency to revolution and conspiracy, and to political organizations
which may affect the peace of society or interfere with the rights of
government." –Mackey –Mystic Tie of Freemasonry, page 43.

Remember, my friend Dover, that I am not speaking of your nephew's
personal views of the supremacy of the lodge, nor saying what he would
do if he should find that some of the laws, summons or orders of the lodge
should conflict with his duties to the government, but merely showing you
what the lodge, according to its standard authors, claims, and what every

Mason has sworn to perform. If Mr. Bates should go to congress and then
find in some cases that he must violate either his official oath or Masonic

Obligation, I do not say which he would consider binding; but I do say, for

I know, that the lodge by its writers, its lecturers and its decrees declares
that its obligations are supreme, its authority above al civil authority, and
obedience to his superiors the first duty of every Mason. If eminent
members know and tel the truth about their own order, if Grand Lodge
reports can be believed, there can be no doubt on this point. Please read
again careful y what these have said, yes, dared to print, and you wil see
our objection to sending Bates to congress, or electing him or any Mason
to any office until he renounces his al egiance to the lodge. Do you think
that we demand too much? Every other foreigner, before he is al owed
even to vote, must renounce his al egiance to the government under which
he was born, and to which perhaps he has never sworn or acknowledged
obedience. We require of him, and properly, the fol owing obligation:

"I do declare an oath that it is bona fide my intention to become a citizen
of the United States, and to renounce and abjure forever al al egiance and
fidelity to al and every foreign prince, potentate, state and sovereign, and
particularly _________, of whom I am a subject."

Is it then right for free citizens of this country to vote into any office a
person who has sworn and stil lives under and acknowledges al egiance to
another – a monarchial and a despotic government? Has not the Grand

Lodge of one state, in consistency with the general teaching of Masonry
declared that al its members are foreigners to our government? Let us
then consider them as such; and our government also should consider
them as such, and forbid them to hold office, sit on the jury, or even to
vote until they take the oath prescribed for other foreigners.

When I tel you that the "Most Puissant Sovereign Grand Commander of
the United States," of whom every Mason in the country is a sworn
subject, is an ex-confederate general, whose rebel hands are deeply dyed
by the crimson blood of loyal citizens, and who at one battle of the late
war led a brigade of Indians against the boys in blue, who, by these cruel
savages, were murdered, scalped and mutilated in a manner too
barbarous for description, you wil see more force in this argument. And
why was not the arch traitor, the leader of the rebel ion, hung when

178

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
captured? He and the president of the United States and many
congressmen and judges were Royal Arch Masons, and had sworn each to
the fol owing:

"Furthermore, do I promise and swear, that I wil aid and assist a
companion Royal Arch Mason when engaged in any difficulty; and espouse
his cause so far as to extricate him from the same, if in my power, whether
he be right or wrong."

Is it not reasonable then to suppose that these men, who had sworn to
fulfil their duties as civil officers, chose rather to obey Masonic obligations
and extricate a rebel from his difficulty? This is the only explanation of this
strange event which is worthy of any consideration. And it is made more
certain when we remember that, according to Mackey's Jurisprudence,

"Treason and rebel ion also, because they are altogether political offenses,
cannot be inquired into by the lodge."

These facts concerning the oaths and teachings of the lodge wil explain
many other strange things in the history of our country. They wil often
explain why some improper person is nominated and elected to some
office, or the il egal contestant is given the seat, or a criminal is acquitted
or pardoned, and perhaps promoted. Why was our present representative,
who you say has not brains enough to be a pettifogging lawyer, and who is
notoriously dishonest, sent to congress? Why was he nominated by our
party? In answer to this question The Wasp, whose editor is an anti-
monopolist, but also inconsistently a Mason, says: "Because, as the
superintendent of our main railway told a prominent man before the
convention which nominated him, the present incumbent was this
company's most available candidate because he was high up in Masonry."

Thus he admits that the lodge is used for the purpose of securing
improper nominations and electing to office unworthy men, and certainly
implies that it is used to control them while in office. So you see our
objection to any Mason going to congress, and our only objection to the
nomination of Mr. Bates. The one condition on which we wil give him our
united and hearty support is that he goes before the clerk of the United

States Court and takes the oath required of al foreigners, inserting the
word Freemasonry in the blank.

I have given you freely and honestly a lengthy statement of this case; but
if there is anything further you desire to know I would be glad to answer
your inquires. I should be glad to receive a visit from you at any time.

Yours,

Warren Groves

N.R. Dover,

Princeton.

179

FREEMASONRY

Review these contextual y-uncontested, authoritative Masonic
statements one more time:

• “[the] surrender of [a member's] free wil to Masonic authority is
absolute... and perpetual...”

• “[a sworn Mason] cannot cast off or nul ify his Masonic covenant. No
law of the land can affect it; no anathema of the church can weaken it.

It is irrevocable.”

• “The one unpardonable crime in a Mason is contumacy, or
disobedience.”

• “the Master's authority in the lodge is as despotic as the sun in the
firmament...”

• “The government of Grand Lodges is, therefore, completely
despotic. While a Grand Lodge exists, its edicts must be respected
and obeyed without examination by its subordinated lodges.”

• “The first duty of [every Mason] is to obey the edicts of [their] Grand

Lodge. Right or wrong, his very existence as a Mason hangs upon
obedience to the power immediately set above him.”

• “... our order in its very constitution strikes at the root of that which is
the very basis of popular government.”

• “we are each and al truly free and uncontrol ed by anything save our
ancient laws and constitution...” [Ed. note: i.e. our choices and actions
are accountable to no one, no government and no law, except Masonic
law and authority.]

• “There is no duty more forcibly enjoined in Masonry than that of
warning a brother of danger impending to his person or interests” [no
matter what crimes or atrocities that brother has committed and wil
yet commit]

• “... al other forms of government mere convenient machines... we
know [Ed. note: i.e. honor, recognize] no government save our
own. To every government save that of Masonry, and to each and al
alike, we are foreigners.... [we are] brethren to each other al the
world over, [but] foreigners to al the world beside.”

180

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

A Fraternal Veneer to Attract and Bind the

Loyalty of Prominent Men

It is critical to understand that an alarming number of the most
successful and influential men in the world today, in every conceivable
institution both public and private, religious and secular, are Freemasons –
and a considerable number of them are highly ranked and zealously
participate within the organization.

According to records that have been disclosed, no fewer than 15

American presidents were Freemasons, including:

George Washington

Andrew Johnson

Warren Harding

James Monroe

James Garfield

Franklin Roosevelt

Andrew Jackson

Wil iam McKinley

Harry Truman

James Polk

Theodore Roosevelt

Gerald Ford

James Buchanan

Howard Taft
and Bil Clinton

Additional y, no fewer than six Prime Ministers of Canada, and ten Prime

Ministers of Australia were Freemasons. These are only the leaders of these
nations.

If one continues to explore the sheer number of Freemasons who have
ever held or currently hold both elected office and non-elected positions
within federal, state, and local levels of the United States and other western
governments, the numbers are simply staggering.

The list almost seems endless – one can peruse the four hefty volumes
that make up the massive 1957 work 10,000 Famous Freemasons and
seemingly become overwhelmed. (a PDF of this 2500+ page col ection is
included in the supporting material.)1 And this volume comprises the names
of only the Masonic brethren whose worldly achievements have excel ed
enough to be worth mentioning, up until the date of publication.

Acknowledging this reality, the question then becomes: If one is a

Freemason, does it automatical y make him a devil worshiper, or does it
automatical y indicate in any other way that he is a bad person?

The answer, obviously, is a resounding “No, of course not!” Does having
a personal Swiss or offshore-island banking account automatical y make one
an embezzling felon?

However, precisely as Dr. Groves eloquently expresses his concerns
about Bates in his letter, the oaths of Masonry which each man is required to

181

FREEMASONRY
oblige themselves to – oaths that supersede al other oaths that the man has
taken or wil take in his life – bind him not only to the wil of the Masonic
hierarchy above him, but also to unquestioningly support and come to the
aid of any other Mason, whether his endeavors are considered right or
wrong, legal or il egal, by any other entity, government or organization
outside of Freemasonry.

Joseph Smith and Several of the Early Leaders

Became Freemasons

This fact undoubtedly is sure to arise once the topics of the foundational
era of the LDS Church and Masonry cross paths. Therefore, I wil address it
here by quoting relevant portions of two different works: President Anthony

W. Ivins' 1934 book Relationship Between Mormonism and Freemasonry

(President Ivins was First Counselor of the First Presidency under Heber J.

Grant when he wrote this book, and passed away before seeing it published)

and E. Cecil McGavin's 1947 book Mormonism and Masonry. A PDF scan of
each of these two books are provided in the supporting material for further
study and perusal.2

Segments from E. Cecil McGavin's book Mormonism and Masonry are as
fol ow (emphasis added). As to the motive of Joseph and the early Mormon
brethren to join Masonry:

“There are few churches in which the spirit of brotherhood abounds as it
does in Freemasonry. In their lodges they talk about fraternity and
brotherly love as much as it is preached in most of the churches of the
land. In daily life they carry such teachings into practice. Many books have
been written extol ing the fraternity for its benevolence. As we read the
fol owing quotations we shal see at least one reason why Joseph Smith
sought membership for himself and brethren in this fraternity. Dr. George

Oliver has written:

“Masonry works daily without noise, regarding al Brethren with love
and honour; not asking one which system he fol ows, nor another the
colour of his decoration, or how many degrees he has, but judging
only from his works; not minding what his business may be, or what
sect he belongs to, but if he be a faithful workman whose example
may be fol owed. Thus wil Freemasonry increase, the different
systems and forms wil vanish, and the true Fraternity form a chain of

Truth and Light....”

“Dr. Oliver has [also] written of this "indissoluble chain of affection," the
very thing for which the Mormons were searching in the communities
where they found so much opposition and persecution:

182

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“Masons profess to be united in an indissoluble chain of sincere
affection, cal ed the five points of fel owship; by which, when strictly
adhered to, they are bound heart and hand so firmly, that even death
itself cannot sever the solemn compact, because in another and more
glorified state those relations are perceived and acknowledged, which
have characterized the union here on earth. These five points refer to
certain virtues requisite to be practised in this world in order to the
enjoyment of happiness in a future state, and mark distinctly the
difference between virtue and vice....”

“The Mormon brethren in Nauvoo, aware of the fraternal spirit of this
organization, would be deeply interested in it as a means of making
friends with prominent people and thus avoiding bitter persecution such as
they had experienced in New York, Ohio, and Missouri.

“It had seemed to Joseph Smith that every man's hand was against him.

He was a man of peace and desired the friendship and good wil of
everyone. He knew that many of the prominent officials of the state were

Masons and that if the spirit of fraternity were extended to the Mormons,
they would thereby escape the prison dungeons and other forms of
persecution they had recently experienced in Missouri.

“Furthermore, many of the Mormon brethren had been admitted to

Masonry before they joined the Church.... Among the prominent Mormons
who had been Masons for years were the fol owing, though the list does
not include them al : Hyrum Smith, Newel K Whitney, Heber C. Kimbal ,

John C. Bennett, George Mil er, Lucius N. Scovil, Elijah Fordham, John

Smith, Austin Cowles, Noah Rogers, and James Adams.

“These men prevailed upon Joseph Smith to seek a dispensation for the
benefit of the other brethren at Nauvoo. Their leader had become a
powerful figure in the political and religious life of the time. If he and his
brethren could attend Masonic conventions and freely mingle with the
prominent jurists and lawmakers of the state, they would surely be spared
the persecution they had witnessed elsewhere, they thought. They
considered the Masonic fraternity a necessary means to this desired end.”

Also, it is important to note that in an 1890 LDS publication, author

Ebenezer Robinson specifical y pointed out John C. Bennett as the principle
generating force for the Church leaders to become actively involved with

Masonry:

“Heretofore, the church had strenuously opposed secret societies, such as

Free-Masons, Knights of Pithias, and al that class of secret societies, not
considering the 'Order of Enoch' or 'Danites' of that class; but after Dr.

Bennett came into the church a great change of sentiment seemed to take
place,... a Masonic Lodge was organized with Hyrum Smith, one of the

First Presidents of the church as master.”3

For a time, Bennett was one of the most powerful and influential figures

183

FREEMASONRY
in Nauvoo, both publicly and within the Church. He even served as the city's
mayor. However, after repeatedly being caught in il icit and egregious
extramarital sexual relationships, he was publicly exposed, excommunicated
from the Church, and removed from public office. Soon thereafter he became
one of the most antagonistic of the early excommunicated Mormons,
publishing vicious libels about the Church which greatly fueled the flame of
public misconception and animosity toward the saints. He even vowed to one
day drink the blood of Joseph Smith.4

Continuing from E. Cecil McGavin's book Mormonism and Masonry:

“Joseph Smith and his brethren sought membership in the Masonic lodge
for the same reason that people seek its influence and fraternity today.

They desired the prestige, protection, and power such an al iance should
have guaranteed at a time when they were sorely in need of such
friendship....

“Since the spirit of intolerance and persecution cannot be control ed by the
compass or kept within bounds by the square; since the tokens of the five
points of fel owship become merely the sound of tinkling cymbal when
religious hatred creeps in, the advantages they sought were certainly not
achieved....”

As to why the Masonic leadership became infuriated and disaffected
with the Mormons during the Nauvoo period, McGavin states:

“Masonry is an ancient institution. Its landmarks are sacred and must be
preserved. From the distant past, its leaders have attempted to keep it
inviolate. The slightest change in its regulations has been regarded with
suspicion.

“The Mormons were careless in some respects, failing to realize the
sanctity of the 'ancient landmarks' and feeling free to make smal
innovations without consulting the Grand Lodge. Such a step, though not
intended to trample underfoot the honored customs of the past, was
perfectly natural for them. Their religion was a revolutionary one. They
never attempted to fol ow the religious pattern of the world, being free to
introduce many teachings and institutions that were not practiced in any
other church.

“This spirit of freedom and newness of growth with no attempt to fol ow
the theological path of the past, may have influenced them to deviate
from the ancient landmarks of Masonry....

“Since the Mormons were completely ignored by the Masons in
neighboring towns and by the Grand Lodge also, they were likely to make
many errors as they sought to put their lodge in motion. There was a spirit
of freedom in al their religious activities, never for a moment feeling
bound by the traditions of the past, but always free to make revolutionary
changes in the matter of religious ritual and practice....

184

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“It is not surprising that they made a few departures from the ancient
landmarks and introduced some changes in the procedure which brought
upon them the ful weight of Masonic displeasure....”

Additional y, the burgeoning numbers of Mormons joining the ranks of

Freemasonry, while simultaneously altering Masonic customs within the

Nauvoo Lodge, was tremendously alarming not only for the Masonic
leadership in Il inois, but also Freemasonry as a whole nationwide.

“At this time there were only two hundred twenty-seven Masons in Il inois
outside of Nauvoo. These were distributed among eleven lodges, making
an average of twenty-one members in each loge. The largest lodge was in

Springfield, with a membership of forty-three.

“Within five months, the Mormons initiated two hundred eighty-six
members in Nauvoo, and forty-five in the Rising Sun Lodge at Montrose,

Iowa.

“Thus there were more Masons in Nauvoo in a few weeks than there were
in al other lodges in Il inois combined.”

At a later date, Joseph Smith apparently confided to his close associates
the true nature of Freemasonry:

“In the diary of Benjamin F. Johnson, an intimate friend and associate of

Joseph Smith, it is recorded that 'Joseph told me that Freemasonry was
the apostate endowment, as sectarian religion was the apostate
religion.' Elder Heber C. Kimbal , who had been a Mason for many years,
related that after Joseph Smith became a Mason, he explained to his
brethren that Masonry had been taken from the priesthood.”

In regards to Joseph Smith's martyrdom, McGavin relates the fol owing:

“When [members of the mob with black-painted faces] surrounded the jail,
rushed up the stairway, and kil ed Hyrum Smith [Joseph's brother], Joseph
stood at the open window, his martyr-cry being these words, 'O Lord My

God!' This was not the beginning of a prayer, because Joseph Smith did
not pray in that manner. This brave, young man who knew that death was
near, started to repeat the distress signal of the Masons, expecting thereby
to gain the protection its members are pledged to give a brother in
distress.”

There were four persons in the cel at Carthage jail when the mob
attacked: Joseph Smith, his brother Hyrum, John Taylor, and Wil ard

Richards. Other official sources relate the fol owing about the martyrdom
events and its relation to Masons (emphasis added):

“The account in the official History of the Church records:

“Joseph, seeing there was no safety in the room, and no doubt thinking
that it would save the lives of his brethren in the room if he could get out,

185

FREEMASONRY
turned calmly from the door, dropped his pistol on the floor and sprang
into the window when two bal s pierced him from the door, and one
entered his right breast from without, and he fel outward into the hands
of his murderers, exclaiming. "O Lord, my God!"

“John Taylor reported:

“Hyrum was shot first and fel calmly, exclaiming: I am a dead man!

Joseph leaped from the window, and was shot dead in the attempt,
exclaiming: O Lord my God! They were both shot after they were
dead, in a brutal manner, and both received four bal s. (DC 135:1)

“Wil ard Richards' testimony was that: two bal s pierced [Joseph] from the
door, and one entered his right breast from without, and he fel outward,
exclaiming, "Oh Lord, my God!" As his feet went out of the window my
head went in, the bal s whistling al around. He fel on his left side a dead
man...

“Those who knew Joseph Smith believed that his use of the phrase "O

Lord, my God!" was an attempt to save his life and the life of his friends
by cal ing out to Freemasons in the mob....

“Among the brotherhood of Freemasons, there is the Grand Hailing Sign of

Distress: "Oh Lord, my God, is there no help for the widow's son?"

According to Masonic code, any Mason who hears another Mason utter the

Grand Hailing Sign must come to his aid.

“Most adult men in Hancock County, Il inois, were Masons, and there
were Masons in the mob that attacked the jail. If Joseph was
attempting to give the Grand Hailing Sign, they would have been
obligated to stop their attack and defend Joseph, Hyrum, John

Taylor, and Wil ard Richards.

“John Taylor, a Master Mason [3rd Degree] himself, wrote:

“...[T]hese two innocent men [Joseph and Hyrum] were confined in
jail for a supposed crime, deprived of any weapons to defend
themselves: had the pledged faith of the State of Il inois, by Gov.

Ford, for their protection, and were then shot to death, while, with
uplifted hands they gave such signs of distress as would have
commanded the interposition and benevolence of Savages or Pagans.

They were both Masons in good standing. Ye brethren of "the mystic
tie" [Masonry] what think ye! Where is our good Master Joseph and

Hyrum? Is there a pagan, heathen, or savage nation on the globe
that would not be moved on this great occasion, as the trees of the
forest are moved by a mighty wind? Joseph's last exclamation was "O

Lord my God!"...”

“According to Heber C. Kimbal :

“Masons, it is said, were even among the mob that murdered Joseph

186

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
and Hyrum in Carthage jail. Joseph, leaping the fatal window, gave the

Masonic signal of distress. The answer was the roar of his murderers'

muskets.””5

Despite the strong suspicion of mob members being Masons, the

Nauvoo saints continued to utilize the fraternal aspects of Freemasonry for
their own desired ends – to the great consternation of the state and national
levels of the organization. Continuing from McGavin's book:

“From the records of the [Il inois] Grand Lodge and from every other
reliable source, it seems that religious hatred was the basis of al the
trouble in Nauvoo. The Mormons were determined to break down the
resistance of the [Masonic hierarchy], yet after a few years of defiance,
they acquiesced and put an end to Masonry within the Church....

“Masonry died hard in Nauvoo, yet its death among the Mormons was
definite and final. It was a casualty of the [Mormon] exodus [out of

Nauvoo]. As the caravans of the exiles crept across the prairies and
mountains towards the west, the subject of Masonry was a dead issue. As
they reclaimed the westland and built their cities, no attempt was ever
made to revive an interest in the subject, nor did any of its ritual ever
get into the Temple endowment.”

McGavin also reports that, in 1878, Grand Master J.M. Orr of Utah made
the fol owing announcement (emphasis added):

“We say to the priests of the Latter-day Church, you cannot enter our
lodge rooms—you surrender al to an unholy priesthood. You have
heretofore sacrificed the sacred obligations of our beloved Order, and we
believe you would do the same again. Stand aside; we want none of
you. Such a wound as you gave Masonry in Nauvoo is not easily healed,
and no Latter-day Saint is, or can become a member of our Order in this
jurisdiction.”

The fol owing are segments taken from President Anthony W. Ivins'

1934 book Relationship Between Mormonism and Freemasonry (emphasis
added):

“In 1925 a booklet was published by the Grand Lodge F. & M. of Utah,
entitled "Mormonism and Masonry." The author, S. H. Goodwin, P. G. M....

[also wrote in 1927] "Additional Studies in Mormonism and Masonry."...

The author states that the purpose of his publication[s] is to present
reasons why "The Masonry of Utah and the Masonry of the entire country
could not open its doors to members of the Latter-day organization....

“In justification of the attitude assumed, [the author] severely criticizes
the fundamental doctrines upon which the Mormon Church rests. He
holds up to ridicule the character of Joseph Smith, who was the
instrument in the hands of the Lord in the opening of the present Gospel

Dispensation. He objects to the interpretation of the scripture as contained

187

FREEMASONRY
in the standard works of the Church and declares that it was the prophet's
knowledge of Masonry which prompted him to write the Book of Mormon
and organize the Church. He endeavors to prove that the ordinances
administered in Mormon temples are copied from the ceremonies of

Masonry....

“It is the purpose of the writer of this reply [Ed. note: i.e. the author,

President Ivins] to discuss the relationship of Mormonism to Freemasonry
in a spirit of fairness and truth, to answer the criticisms of Mr. Goodwin....

“The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, hereafter referred to as
the Mormon Church... advises its members to refrain from
identifying themselves with any secret, oath-bound society. It
believes that there exist within the Church al the elements which are
necessary for spiritual, social, and ethical development of its members. We
have observed that affiliation with secret, oath-bound organizations tends
to draw people away from the performance of Church duties. It is
difficult to serve two masters and do justice to both. [Ed. note:

Keep in mind that this was written by the First Counselor of the First

Presidency under President Heber J. Grant. His choice of wording here
ought to communicate volumes.]

“Since the establishment of the Church many persons have drifted away
from it and become members of other organizations. We have not
discovered an instance where such change has made a man or woman
more honest, moral, temperate, and exemplary....

“One of the objections raised by [S. H. Goodwin] the author of

"Mormonism and Masonry" to the admission of members of the Mormon

Church to the "mysteries" of the Masonic order is the interpretation of the

Scriptures by the Church of which they are members, and he asserts that
the Church places the Book of Mormon before the Holy Bible. At the same
time he asserts that the Bible is the book by which our lives and conduct
are to be governed.

“He does not define, however, what the Masonic interpretation of the
scripture [Ed. note: i.e. the Bible] is. The answer to this objection is plainly
stated in this treatise. If he wil definitely define the Masonic interpretation
of the scripture, we wil then proceed to compose differences which may
appear to be at variance, accepting the Bible as the definite authority
recognized. If, as appears to be true from the attitude of [S. H. Goodwin's
booklet] "Mormonism and Masonry," applicants for membership in the
fraternity are permitted to place their own interpretation upon the
scripture, how can he expect Masons or members of the Mormon Church
to make the Bible the book by which their lives and conduct are to be
governed, when there is no agreement regarding the interpretation
and meaning of its contents.

“The [LDS] Church does definitely define the scripture [Ed. note: i.e. the

Bible], and stands ready to defend any doctrine accepted and taught by it,

188

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
accepting the Bible as the authority by which al differences are to be
determined....

“[S. H. Goodwin] devotes much space to what he terms resemblances
between construction of the temples erected by the Church and the
ordinances performed therein and the temples of Freemasonry, and the
rites of the Masonic order. Again, while he pretends to give a truthful and
detailed account of the ordinances performed in the temples of the

Church, he fails to indicate the resemblance to the rites of Masonry, and
consequently leaves the reader entirely without proof of the resemblances
which he states exist....

“This treatise is not an appeal to the Masonic Fraternity to open its doors
and admit to the "secrets of its order" members of the Mormon Church. It
maintains the advice which it has always given to its members, viz.: that
they refrain from affiliation with any secret, oath-bound society.

It maintains that to loyal y serve the Church and the government under
which it exists is the first duty of every citizen, and that affiliation with any
secret, oath-bound society is liable to lead men and women away from
these two first duties.

“The Church makes no attack upon my other Church or against any
organization entered into for a just purpose. This is particularly true
regarding its attitude towards Freemasonry, but if it is attacked and its
integrity to God and the holy scripture, or its loyalty to the idea of civil
government of our country is questioned, it wil defend itself.

“"Then stood there up one in the council, a Pharisee, named

Gamaliel, a doctor of the law, had in reputation among al the people,
and commanded to put the apostles forth a little space; and said unto
them,

““Ye men of Israel, take heed to yourselves, what ye intend to do as
touching these men....

“"Refrain from these men, and let them alone; for if this counsel or
this work be of men it wil come to naught;

“"But if it be of God, ye cannot overthrow it; lest haply ye be found
even to fight against God."”6

“On this quotation from the book [Ed. note: i.e. the Bible] which Masons
and Mormons, and al others who profess Christian belief, should make the
guide of their lives and conduct, the Church rests its case.”

For at least the past few decades, Freemasonry has al owed the
admission of members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints into
its fraternity. However, I dare say that LDS members (“Mormons”) are looked
upon with a fair amount of suspicion by other Masons – which I can attest to
from my own (rather naïve) personal experience. Refer to Appendix F for an
autobiographical account of my short involvement in DeMolay, the
organizational branch of Freemasonry for young men under the age of 21.

189

FREEMASONRY

As for the great hul abaloo which anti-Masons and anti-Mormon

Christians make about the symbology on the Nauvoo, Logan and Salt Lake

City temples which happen to be shared with Freemasonry – namely the
pentagram (a five-pointed star within a circle), the handshake, the al -seeing
eye, etc – I have four words: God creates, Satan imitates. Some examples:

“The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints began using both upright
and inverted five-pointed stars in Temple architecture, dating from the

Nauvoo Il inois Temple, which was dedicated on 30 April 1846. Other
temples decorated with five-pointed stars in both orientations include the

Salt Lake Temple, and the Logan Temple. These symbols derived from
traditional Morning Star pentagrams that are no longer commonly used by
other Christian denominations.7

“The stars [on the temples] are associated in the book of Revelation
passage with a "crown" which is a symbol of royalty. In another section of
the book of Revelation Jesus Christ proclaims His descent through the
royal lineage that is within the house of Israel and then pronounces one of

His titles: "I am the... offspring of David, and the bright... morning star"

(Revelation 22:16). This is the title that nineteenth century Latter-day

Saints assigned to the inverted five-pointed star. One of these emblems
was put into place on the east tower of the Logan, Utah temple in 1880.

An eyewitness to the event reported the fol owing which was printed in a
major newspaper: "Carved upon the keystone is a magnificent star, cal ed
the Star of the Morning."

“In 1985 LDS Church Architect Emil B. Fetzer stated that the inverted stars
on early LDS temples were not sinister but were “symbolic of Christ.” He
said that when the LDS Church “uses the pentagram or sunstone in an
admirable, wholesome and uplifting context, this does not preclude
another organization’s using the same symbols in an evil context.”

“A connection between the "inverted pentagram" and Satan "is almost
certainly a 19th century invention by Eliphas Levi," who was a "defrocked
priest." He did not begin publishing references to this idea until 1854, a
decade after the death of the Prophet Joseph Smith.”8

An extensive FairLDS article concerning this symbology is included in the
supporting material for further study.9

Confederate General:

One of Masonry's Most Celebrated Figures

Recal what Dr. Groves previously wrote:

“When I tel you that the "Most Puissant Sovereign Grand Commander of
the United States," of whom every Mason in the country is a sworn

190

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
subject, is an ex-confederate general,.... And why was not the arch traitor,
the leader of the rebel ion, hung when captured? He and the president
of the United States and many congressmen and judges were Royal

Arch Masons.”

The general Dr. Groves is referring to is Albert Pike – a man thoroughly
revered in the hal s of Freemasonry, with countless busts and several
statues, author of one of Masonry's most important texts, Morals and

Dogma, which on page 321 states the fol owing:

“LUCIFER, the Light-Bearer! Strange and mysterious name given to the

Spirit of Darkness! Lucifer, the Son of the Morning! Is it he who bears the

Light, and with its splendors intolerable blinds feeble, sensual, or selfish

Souls? Doubt it not!”

Again, recal the oath (which supersedes al former and future oaths
that the swearer takes upon himself) that the then-president of the United

States, numerous congressmen and judges throughout government had
bound their lives and honor to:

“I promise and swear, that I wil aid and assist a companion Royal Arch

Mason when engaged in any difficulty; and espouse his cause so far as to
extricate him from the same, if in my power, whether he be right or
wrong.”

In 1889, Pike gave a speech in France that was transcribed. Here is a
segment (emphasis added):

“That which we must say to the crowd is, we [Masonic brothers] worship a

God, but it is the God one adores without superstition.... The Masonic
religion [Ed. note – notice the confession that Masonry is actual y a
religion representing itself as a fraternity] should be, by al of us initiates
of the high degrees, maintained in the purity of the Luciferian Doctrine. If

Lucifer were not God, would Adonay [a.k.a. Adonai, the Judeo-Christian

God] whose deeds prove his cruelty, perfidy and hatred of man, barbarism
and repulsion to science, would Adonay and his priests calumniate [Ed.

note: i.e. defame, blaspheme] him?... Yes, Lucifer is God, and
unfortunately Adonay is also God. For the eternal law is that there is no
light without shade, no beauty without ugliness, no white without black,
for the absolute can only exist as two Gods.... Thus, the doctrine of

Satanism is a heresy [Ed. note – “Satan” and “Lucifer” are often referred
to as separate entities in the Mystery Schools]; and the true and pure
philosophical religion is the belief in Lucifer, the equal of Adonay; but

Lucifer, God of Light and God of Good, is struggling for humanity against

Adonay, the God of Darkness and Evil."

Pike makes it clear in these statements that the esoteric teachings of
the mystery schools recognize that the traditional Judeo-Christian God (Jesus

Christ) actual y does exist, but that they regard Lucifer as Christ's equal. Yet,

191

FREEMASONRY
in their inverted perspective, Christ's works “prove his cruelty, perfidy and
hatred of man, barbarism and repulsion to science....”

It may appear throughout this book that I unfairly focus the bulk of
exposure towards the Masons. However, I do so for very good reason.

Masonry is the most prominent and influential of al the exoteric shel s of any
other mystery school in existence (with the sole exception, perhaps, of the

Catholic church). The works of Freemasonry's most renowned leaders and
authors, such as Albert Pike, are embraced, celebrated and studied by nearly
every branch of the modern mystery schools.

It can be strongly argued that Masonry is to the mystery schools what
swimsuit magazines are to the decrepit spectrum of pornography – a glossy,
benign-veneered gateway to a putrid world of filth, sorrow and emptiness.

As we move further in this book, it wil become more readily apparent
that the Masonic fraternity functions as a fertile recruiting ground for the
mystery schools – a garden of ambitious and talented men, who (for the
most part) seek worldly honors and wealth – wherewith “worthy” candidates
can be selected and initiated into other esoteric (Luciferian) core
organizations.

1 Source – http://www.phoenixmasonry.org/10,000_famous_freemasons/ –

Volumes 1 through 4. Also refer to the pdf file in the supporting material: 10000

Famous Freemasons

2 Refer to the fol owing pdf files in the supporting material: Relationship Between

Mormonism and Freemasonry - Anthony W Ivins, and Mormonism and Masonry -

E Cecil McGavin

3 The Return, Vol. 2, No. 6, June, 1890, typed copy, page 126

4 “[R]umors of adultery, homosexuality, unauthorized polygamy, and the
performance of abortions emerged [implicating Bennett]. While Bennett was
mayor, he was caught in private sexual relations with women in the city. He told
the women that the practice, which he termed 'spiritual wifery,' was sanctioned of

God and Joseph Smith, and that Joseph Smith did the same. When discovered, he
privately confessed his crimes, produced an affidavit that Joseph Smith had no
part in his adultery and was disciplined accordingly. Although he vowed to
change, he continued his behavior. When he was caught again, his indiscretions
were publicly exposed and he was removed from his church positions,
excommunicated from the church and stripped of public office.

“He soon became a bitter antagonist of Joseph Smith and the Latter Day Saint
church, reportedly even vowing to drink the blood of Joseph Smith, Jr. In 1842,
he wrote a scathing exposé of Joseph Smith, entitled History of the Saints,
accusing Smith and his church of crimes such as treason, conspiracy to commit
murder, prostitution, and adultery. Through his newspaper writings and book,

Bennett appeared to encourage Missouri's June 1843 attempt to extradite Smith

192

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
to stand trial for 'treason.'”

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/John_C._Bennett)

5 Source –
http://en.fairmormon.org/Joseph_Smith/Martyrdom/Masonic_cry_of_distress

6 Acts 5:34-35,38-39

7 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pentagram (emphasis added)

8 Source –
http://en.fairmormon.org/Mormonism_and_temples/Inverted_Stars_on_LDS_Temples

(emphasis added)

9 Refer to PDF file in the supporting material: FairLDS article on temple stars

193

EXOTERIC SHELLS,

OCCULT CORES

The Initiation of Freemasonry's Highest Degree

In 1988, a man by the name of Jim Shaw published an autobiographical
work cal ed The Deadly Deception, about his life in Freemasonry.1 Mr. Shaw
absolutely loved being an initiate and built a great rapport in the Masonic
community. He was commended for his diligence, great attitude and
unfailingly studious manner. Unlike many Masons, he regularly studied the
writings of Albert Pike, Albert Mackey and Manly P. Hal for greater
enlightenment. He actively sought higher degrees within the organization,
and even became an initiate in other branches of Masonry, such as the

Shriners.

Things began to change when he started seeing an eye doctor due to
an onset of cataracts. Even on his first visit, the doctor began asking him
about religion and whether or not he was saved: “Have you ever received
the Lord Jesus Christ as your Savior and made Him the Lord of your life?” Mr.

Shaw reports:

“[W]ith a religious hautiness [sic] rising up within me, I said to him, “Sir, I
know more about religion than you do – as a matter of fact I know more
about religion than most people wil ever know!” But he was neither
impressed nor taken aback by my proud declaration. Without taking his
eyes from mine or changing his expression he asked me, “But what do you
know about salvation?””

Mr. Shaw was offended at first. However, upon repeat visits to this
doctor about his cataracts, the doctor would discuss the plan of salvation and
the need for a Savior, and he would quote verses of scripture to him.

194

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“His speaking to me in this way no longer offended me. The verses of

Scripture he quoted seemed to go way down inside of me. Some of them
seemed to explode down there, stirring things I could neither describe nor
understand. I decided that I would look up the verses he spoke of and
read them for myself.”

As he began to read the Biblical scriptures for himself, he relates that “I
noticed how simple their message was compared with the complexity of the

Masonic writings.” This began a catalyst of internal conflict for him, for he
began to realize that there is truly no middle ground to the teachings of

Jesus and the tenets of Freemasonry that he had diligently studied and
learned over the years.

One day as he was reading in John chapter 6, the Holy Ghost impressed
upon him the truth of what he was reading:

“Then my eyes beheld verse 47, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, he that
believeth on me hath everlasting life.” In spite of al the verses and
passages of Scripture I had already read, and for reasons probably known
only to God, this verse reached down inside me and grabbed my heart. I
was staggered with the simplicity of what it said and the power of what it
did to me. Trumpet fanfares inside my head could not have more
effectively locked my attention on that simple verse, or more clearly shown
its importance to me. It was doing powerful things, both in my heart and
in my understanding. “Could it real y be true,” I wondered, “that it could
al be so simple? Could this real y be true?””

Mr. Shaw had cataract surgery done on each eye by this doctor, and
both of the operations were successful. While he was recuperating after the
second surgery, the doctor's pastor visited him and comforted him. He
related that both he and the doctor prayed for his recovery, and that they
commonly did so for al of the doctor's patients. He decided from that point
that he would begin attending this pastor's church.

“I had never before, to my knowledge, had anyone real y pray for me,
never, and I choked on the significance of it.... As [my wife] drove me
home, I told her that although people from the doctor's church had visited
me and had prayed for me, not one person from the Lodge had been there
to see me. She told me that she had announced to the Eastern Star
members that I was having the surgery. But not a one of them had come.

The contrast was clear and unmistakable.”

Within a short time after recovering, Mr. Shaw's long-sought dream
came true – he was selected as a candidate to become a 33rd Degree

Freemason. All degrees up to the 32nd Degree can be obtained by anyone
who is diligent and dedicated enough within Freemasonry to seek them, and
financial y capable enough to pay the fees required to receive each degree.

The 33rd Degree, however, is an honorary degree – initiates cannot submit

195

EXOTERIC SHELLS, OCCULT CORES
themselves for consideration to receive it. Masonic leaders select potential
candidates to receive it based upon their outstanding merits.

Supposedly, there is no degree in Freemasonry higher than the 33rd

Degree – at least not any that the general public or lower-level Masons have
been made aware of, or that has been documented anywhere within publicly-
available Masonic writings.

The fol owing is Mr. Jim Shaw's autobiographical account of receiving
this rare and high honor (emphasis added). Take special note of his
description of the Washington D.C. Masonic Temple, and what images and
symbolism adorn it throughout:

THE HIGHEST MASONIC DEGREE

“Easter was approaching and one quiet morning I was at home
recuperating from the second operation when the doorbel rang. It was a
special delivery letter from the Supreme Council in Washington [D.C.],
notifying me that I had been selected for the 33rd Degree.

“I could hardly believe it was true! This honor is one most Masons never
even think of receiving. It was too much, too far out of reach, beyond
limits of reality. It was unreal to think I had actual y been selected. It was
an honor just to be considered for this ultimate degree and I had actual y
been selected, chosen by that smal and powerful group, the Supreme

Council of the 33rd Degree....

“So I returned my acceptance immediately and began making plans for the
trip.

“With plenty of time to reflect, I thought about my long climb up the
mountain of Masonry in search of light. I thought about the odds against
anyone's ever making it to the 33rd Degree. I realized that in my case the
odds have been even greater. I had made it by hard work and dedication
alone. Some men have an edge on selection because of their wealth,
political power or prominence. I had none of these....

“I had reached the pinnacle – made it al the way to the top. Some of the
most prominent and influential men in the world would undoubtedly be
there to participate when I was given this ultimate degree – for me – little

Jimmy Shaw, who had gone to work at age five and made it alone since
age 13. They would be there to give the 33rd Degree to me. It was real y
a bit difficult to take it al in.

“In order to receive the 33rd Degree it was necessary to go to

Washington. D.C. The initiation and related functions were to last three
days. Since Bonnie could participate in practical y none of the things I
would be doing each day, she decided not to go along. [Ed. Note:

Freemasonry bans women from participating in most critical organizational
functions and events, even at the lowest levels.] We were both excited as I
made preparations to leave. But I was not as excited as I expected to be.

196

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

The edge was taken off the excitement because, in me, it was mixed with
a considerable amount of conviction. Way down deep there was a growing
restlessness, an increasing conflict, produced by the things the doctor had
been sharing and by al the Scripture I had been reading. Preparing to
receive this "ultimate honor" was not as thril ing as it might otherwise have
been.

“I flew into Washington National Airport and took a taxi to the House of
the Temple on Northwest 16th Street. Upon arriving at the Temple I was
met by a receptionist who asked if I were there to receive the 33rd

Degree. I was surprised to find a woman in those sacred Masonic
precincts, but said that I was and showed her my letter from the Supreme

Council. She then told me that in order to receive the degree, I would be
expected to make a “minimum donation” of a very large amount of money

(at least it was a "very large" amount for me). This took me completely by
surprise for there had not been a word about any such “minimum
donation” in the letter sent me by the Supreme Council. I didn't carry that
much money with me and had left my checkbook at home but was able to
borrow the money from one of the other men and gave it to her. We
candidates were al unhappy about this unpleasant surprise and grumbled
to one another about it, but were not unhappy enough to forsake the
degree over it. We were too close to the “top of the mountain” to turn
back at that point.

THE TEMPLE ITSELF

“The House of the Temple is quite impressive – a bit awesome, real y.

Standing large, grey and silent on the east side of Northwest 16th Street,
between "R" and "S" Streets, it looms very wide and tal from the curb.

There is a huge expanse of granite pavement in front of it, including three
levels of narrowing steps as the entrance is approached. Flanking the
entrance are two Sphinx-like granite lions with women's heads, the neck of
one entwined by a cobra and decorated with the “ankh” (the Egyptian
symbol of life and deity).

“Adorning the neck and breast of the other is an image of a woman,
symbolic of fertility and procreation. In the pavement, just in front of the
tal bronze doors, are two Egyptian swords with curved, serpentine blades
and, between the two swords, brass letters, set into stone, saying, "The

Temple of the Supreme Council of the Thirty-Third and Last Degree of the

Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite."

“Over the tal , bronze doors, cut into the stone, is the statement,

"Freemasonry Builds Its Temples in the Hearts of Men and Among

Nations." [Ed. note: Mr. Shaw includes the fol owing footnote here: “This
statement is an interesting contradiction with the Temple it adorns, as wel
as with the thousands of other such Masonic temples built around the

World at a total cost of many bil ions of dol ars.”] High above the entrance,
partial y concealed by stone columns, is an elaborate image of the

Egyptian sun god, backed with radiating sun and flanked by six large,

197

EXOTERIC SHELLS, OCCULT CORES
golden snakes.

“Inside is elegance: polished marble, exotic wood, gold and statuary.

There are offices, a library, dining room, kitchen, Council Room, "Temple

Room" and a large meeting room. This room is like a luxurious theater,
rather elegantly furnished and decorated.

“The ceiling is dark blue, with lights set into it to give the appearance of
stars. These lights can even be made to "twinkle" like stars in the sky.

There is a stage, wel -equipped, and it is al very nicely done. But the thing
that is most noticeable is the way the wal s are decorated with serpents.

There are al kinds; some very long and large. Many of the Scottish Rite
degrees include the representation of serpents and I recognized them
among those decorating the wal s.

“It was al most impressive and gave me a strange mixture of the
sensations of being in a temple and in a tomb – something sacred but
threatening. I saw busts of outstanding men of the Rite including two of

Albert Pike, who is buried there in the wal . [Ed. note: This ought to
thoroughly convey the weight and honor Masons place upon Mr. Pike.]

INTERVIEWED BY THE SUPREME COUNCIL

“The first day was devoted to registration, briefings and interviews. We
were cal ed into one of the offices, one at a time, and interviewed by three
members of the Supreme Council.

“When my turn came I was ushered into the office and seated. The very
first question I was asked was, "Of what religion are you?" Not long before
this I would have answered with something like, "I believe the Ancient

Mysteries, the 'Old Religion,' and I believe in reincarnation." However,
without thinking at al about how to answer, I found myself saying, "I am a

Christian."

“Then, to my surprise and theirs, I asked them, "Are you men born
again?" The man in charge quickly stopped me by saying, "We're not here
to talk about that – we are here to ask you questions." [Ed. note: The
term “born again” also refers to a kind of initiation within other modern
mystery schools, as wil be discussed in a later chapter. These men may
have thought Mr. Shaw was asking if they had received this type of
initiation, which they are not permitted to discuss.]

“After they sent me back out I sat down and thought about it. When the
next man came out, I asked him, “Did they ask you if you are a Christian?”

He said, “Yes, they did.” “What did you tel them?” I asked, and he replied,

“I told them 'Hel no, and I never intend to be!'”

“Then he said a strange thing to me, "They said I'm going higher," and he
left through a different door, looking pleased. [Ed. note: As mentioned
previously, there is no publicly-disclosed higher degree in Masonry beyond
the 33rd. However, apparently due to how he performed in his interview,

198

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
this gentleman qualified for yet-higher “honors,” as is discussed later. At
any rate, it is highly significant that he was instructed to go through a
separate doorway than other candidates.]

BECOMING A SOVEREIGN GRAND INSPECTOR GENERAL

“The second day was the day of the actual initiation, held in the theater-
like meeting room. Those of us who were receiving the degree were
seated and the ceremony was “exemplified” (acted out in ful costume)

before us, in the same way that we had performed the lesser degrees of
the Scottish Rite al those years. The parts in the exemplification were
played by men of the 33rd Degree.

“The representative candidate was dressed in black trousers, barefooted,
bareheaded and draped in a long, black robe that reminded me of a very
long, black raincoat. He had a black cable tow around his neck but was not
hoodwinked. During the initiation he was led around the stage, conducted
by two men with swords, as the degree was performed for us.

“Instructions and signs were given. Upon the altar were four "holy books"

(the Bible, the Koran, the Book of the Law and the Hindu Scriptures). At
one point the “candidate” was told to kiss the book “of your religion” and,
representing us al , he leaned forward and did so. I remembered the First

Degree initiation, when I was told to kiss the Bible, and at that moment
something came ful cycle. It was the final such kiss to be a part of my life.

WINE IN A HUMAN SKULL

“When it was time for the final obligation we al stood and repeated the
oath with the representative candidate, administered by the Sovereign

Grand Inspector General. We then swore true al egiance to the Supreme

Council of the 33rd Degree, above all other allegiances, and swore
never to recognize any other brother as being a member of the Scottish

Rite of Freemasonry unless he also recognizes the Supreme authority of

“this Supreme Council”.

“One of the Conductors then handed the “candidate” a human skul ,
upside down, with wine in it. “May this wine I now drink become a deadly
poison to me, as the Hemlock juice drunk by Socrates, should I ever
knowingly or wil ful y violate the same” (the oath). He then drank the
wine. A skeleton (one of the brothers dressed like one – he looked very
convincing) then stepped out of the shadows and threw his arms around
the “candidate.” Then he (and we) continued the sealing of the obligation
by saying, "And may these cold arms forever encircle me should I ever
knowingly or wil ful y violate the same."

“The Sovereign Grand Commander closed the meeting of the Supreme

Council “with the Mystic Number,” striking with his sword five, three, one
and then two times. After the closing prayer, we al said “amen, amen,
amen,” and it was over.

199

EXOTERIC SHELLS, OCCULT CORES

PROMINENT MEN TOOK PART2

“There were some extremely prominent men there that day, including a

Scandinavian King, two former presidents of the United States, an
international y prominent evangelist, two other international y prominent
clergymen, and a very high official of the federal government, the one who
actual y presented me with the certificate of the 33rd Degree.

“Some made only brief appearances; others stayed much longer. However,
they didn't do much mixing or socializing with us, except for those whom
they already knew. Even though these celebrities weren't extremely

“brotherly,” it was stil quite an experience for me just to be associated
with them. It was easily the largest gathering of such prominent and
influential men of which I have ever been a part.

“The third day there was a banquet to celebrate our becoming “Grand

Inspectors General. 33rd Degree.” The banquet was a little anticlimactic, at
least for me, and I was anxious to get it over with so I could return home.

It was good to be a 33rd at last. But it wasn't as exciting or fulfil ing as I
had thought it would be during al those years in the Craft.

“I guess this was because of the profound changes going on down deep
within me.”

The external organizations of Freemasonry form the benevolent-
appearing outer exoteric shel of a deeply occult inner esoteric mystery
school group. The outer shel , which only the public and lesser-degreed

Masons witness, serves not only as a multi-layered cover for this group, but
also as a fertile recruiting ground to bring talented, ambitious, worldly-
power-seeking men up into it.

As evidenced by Brother Jim Shaw's personal account, the 33rd Degree
functions as a final gateway between the exoteric shel and the inner esoteric
occult group. Depending upon a candidate's performance during the one-on-
one interviews, it wil be conclusively determined by those decision-makers
within the esoteric core whether or not to admit him. Again, recal the
fol owing:

“When the next man came out, I asked him, “Did they ask you if you are a

Christian?” He said, “Yes, they did.” “What did you tel them?” I asked, and
he replied, “I told them 'Hel no, and I never intend to be!'”

“Then he said a strange thing to me, "They said I'm going higher," and he
left through a different door, looking pleased.”

Those like Mr. Shaw, who are unsuspectingly-rejected from advancing
into the esoteric mystery school core, are given to think that they truly have
reached “the top of the mountain” within Masonry. They are duly rewarded
for al their diligence and passion by receiving the highest honors of the
exoteric shel – and for this they shal be worldly-rewarded, at minimum, in

200

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
being revered by al other lower Masons.

In reality though, what it real y means is that they failed to convince the
gatekeepers of the esoteric core organization that they qualify (through
ruthless ambition, pride, and potential y-murderous sycophancy) for
advancement into the hidden, arcane, Luciferian ranks.

Sacrilege and Mockery

Disguised as Solemnity and Reverence

Continuing from Mr. Shaw's book The Deadly Deception, he gives an
account of the last Masonic ceremony he performed, an annual ceremony on
the Thursday prior to Easter. This is supposed to be in commemoration of

Jesus' washing of His disciples' feet on the Thursday before being betrayed,
tried and crucified, which is theological y referred to as Maundy Thursday.3

MAUNDY THURSDAY

“In the Scottish Rite the Thursday before Easter, "Maundy Thursday," is an
important day. On this day we always performed a special service of

Communion in the local Scottish Rite Temple. At this time I was Wise

Master in the Chapter of Rose Croix and it was my job to preside over the
exemplification (dramatization) of the ceremony. I had done this many
times and was known for my knowledge of the service and for "doing a
good job" of putting it on.

THE WORDS HAD MEANING NOW

“On Thursday evening we gathered at our home Temple and dressed for
the ceremony. It was always a most solemn occasion and seemed a little
awesome, even to those of us who had done it many times.

“Dressed in long, black, hooded robes, [Ed. note: think Ku Klux Klan

(KKK), but in black] we marched in, single file, with only our faces partly
showing, and took our seats.

“There was something very tomb-like about the setting. The silence was
broken only by the organ, playing mournful y in the background, and there
was no light except for the little that came through the windows. After the
opening prayer (from which the name of Jesus Christ was conspicuously
excluded), I stood and opened the service.

“As I had done so many times before, I said, “We meet this day to
commemorate the death of our 'Most Wise and Perfect Master,' not as
inspired or divine, for this is not for us to decide, but as at least the
greatest of the apostles of mankind.”

“As I spoke these words that I had spoken so many times before, I had a
strange and powerful experience. It was as if I were standing apart,

201

EXOTERIC SHELLS, OCCULT CORES
listening to myself as I spoke, and the words echoed deep within me,
shouting their significance. They were the same words I had spoken so
many times before, but had meaning for me now. They made me sick,
literal y il , and I stopped.

“The realization of what I had just said grew within me like the rising of a
crescendo. I had just cal ed Jesus an “apostle of mankind” who was
neither inspired nor divine! There was a silent pause that seemed to last a
very long time as I struggled with a sick smothering within.

“When I was final y able, I continued with the service and we gathered
around a large table across the room in marching order. The table was
long, shaped like a cross, and covered with a red cloth which was
decorated down the center with roses.

A BLACK COMMUNION

“Once we were assembled at the table, I elevated (lifted high) the plate of
bread, took a piece, put my hand on the shoulder of the man in front of
me, gave him the plate and said, “Take, eat, and give to the hungry.” This
continued until al had partaken of the bread. Then I lifted up the goblet of
wine, took a sip, and said, “Take, drink, and give to the thirsty.” Again, this
continued until al had partaken of the wine.

“Then I took the bread, walked over to the first row of spectators and
served it to the man previously chosen for the honor of representing the
rest of the Lodge. As I handed it to him I again said, “Take, eat, and give
to the hungry.” In like manner I served the wine to him saying, “Take,
drink, and give to the thirsty,” and he sat down.

“After this we took our places at the table shaped like a cross and sat
down. The setting was dark, our long, sweeping robes were solid black,
our faces nearly concealed in the hoods, and the mood was one of heavy
gloom. The Christ-less prayers and the hymns we sang fit right in. The one
word that would describe the entire event would be “black.”

“It was, indeed, a Black Communion – a strange Black Mass.

EXTINGUISHING THE CANDLE

“There was a large Menorah (candlestick with seven candle holders) in the
center of the room, with seven candles now burning. Standing again, I
said, “This is indeed a sad day, for we have lost our Master. We may never
see him again. He is dead! Mourn, weep and cry, for he is gone.”

“Then I asked the officers to extinguish the candles in the large Menorah.

One by one they rose, walked to the center of the room, extinguished a
selected candle and left the room.

“Final y, with only the center candle stil burning, I arose, walked sadly to
the Menorah and extinguished the last candle – the candle representing
the life of Jesus, our “Most Wise and Perfect Master.” We had dramatized

202

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
and commemorated the snuffing out of the life of Jesus, without once
mentioning his name, and the scene ended with the room in deep silent
darkness. I walked out of the room, leaving only the darkness and the
stil ness of death.

“Once again, the single word best to describe it would be “black.”

“All through the service I was shaking and sick. I have never felt so sad. I
had stumbled over the words but, somehow, I made it to the completion
of the ceremony and went back to the dressing room. I stil didn't know
much about praying but felt that I had been sustained by the Lord through
it al .”

The Holy Spirit witnessed unto Mr. Shaw the blasphemous nature of the
ceremony, and then it merciful y remained with him. The Holy Spirit
continued to grant him strength necessary to fulfil his duties, while
simultaneously instil ing a deep revulsion to it al as he ful y understood what
he was participating in. Previous to this, Mr. Shaw was oblivious to how truly
sacrilegious, disrespectful and desecrating al this is to our Lord and Savior,

Jesus Christ.

THE FINAL PARTING

“Back in the dressing room we hung up our black, hooded robes, put our
street clothes back on and prepared to leave. Less than two hours had
passed since I arrived. But what had happened in that period of time had
changed my life forever.

“Stil sick in my heart, I changed clothes without a word to anyone. The
others asked me what was wrong. But I couldn't reply. They reminded me
that I had acted as Wise Master so many times before, that I was known
for my smooth performance of it, and they asked what had gone wrong. I
was choking on the awful reality of what we had said and done, the way
we had blasphemed the Lord, and the evil, black mockery we had made of

His pure and selfless death. With weeping wel ing up within me, I could
only shake my head in silence and walk out....

“IT ISN'T RIGHT”

“I started down the wide steps in front of the large Scottish Rite Temple,
realization and conviction growing within me, reached the bottom step and
stopped. Turning around, I looked back at the huge, granite building and
slowly studied the words, carved in the stone across the top of the
entrance: “ANCIENT AND ACCEPTED SCOTTISH RITE OF FREEMASONRY.”

“Something came clearly into focus in my understanding and I made a
decision. This crisis point in my life, one which had required so many years
for me to reach, passed in seconds. The truth was revealed and the choice
was made – a choice that would be the difference between darkness and
light, death and life, one that would last for eternity.

“Looking up at those words I had walked under so many times, words of

203

EXOTERIC SHELLS, OCCULT CORES
which I had been so proud, I spoke to myself out loud. It was as if I were
the only man in the world as I heard myself say, slowly and deliberately,

“It isn't ancient, it isn't Scottish, it isn't free, and it isn't right!”

“I turned away and walked into the parking lot, knowing that I would
never return.... With every step I took, as the Temple receded behind me,

I was more free.... The decision was made, the die was cast. From that
night onward I would serve the true and living God, not the Great

Architect of the Universe. I would exalt and learn of Him, not Osiris,

Krishna or Demeter. I would seek and fol ow Jesus, not the wil -o-the-wisp
of "hidden wisdom."”

Banishment and Ostracization of Former Friends

Mr. Shaw wrote letters of resignation to the four Masonic organizations
he was a member of. There were a number of attempts to coerce him in an
intimidating manner to not leave. In fact, there is no way for a Mason to
withdraw completely from being a member of the organization:

“[T]he “demit,” the Masonic form of withdrawing from the Lodge [Ed.

note: i.e. becoming inactive], is looked upon by the Lodge only as a
document which keeps you in good standing for the day when you wil
return. They do not look upon it as anything like a final resignation. From
the Masonic point of view, the only way one can actual y stop being a

Mason is to die (and that, because of the general belief in reincarnation
and the Masonic concept of Heaven, is not even the end of it in their
eyes).”

The last Masonic function Mr. Shaw ever attended was the funeral of a

Masonic brother, wherein he was to give the final prayer at the service. He
did so, and ended the prayer “in the name of Jesus Christ our Savior,” which
greatly offended the other Masons present. Thereafter, every other social
aspect of their lives radical y changed as wel .

“On my job, I was almost immediately changed to the night shift. There
was no attempt to conceal the fact that it was because of my leaving the

Lodge. At first I was stung by it. But the Lord quickly showed me that it
was a blessing. [Ed. note: All this occurred during the 1960's. Had this
occurred in the 1980's or later, he would have undoubtedly been laid off or
fired.]...

“The change in our social life after I resigned from the Lodge was
immediate and complete. Bonnie and I were cut off. For al those years we
had been so busy with social functions and most of it was pleasant.

Suddenly we were shunned by our friends. It was if we had leprosy....

Now, however, we were making new friends in the church and in the Bible

Col ege classes. The social functions that we were beginning to enjoy with

204

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
our new friends were a lot healthier than the ones we had known before.”

Mr. Shaw concluded his autobiographical account with a personal
message to the reader:

A PERSONAL WORD FROM JIM

“As this true story is closed, I would be greatly remiss if I did not make it
clear that in my pre-Christian life I truly loved Freemasonry. I loved the
men with whom I was associated in the Lodge and the men with whom I
worked so hard in the degrees and bodies of the Scottish Rite. Most of al ,

I was so very sure that I was doing what was right and pleasing in the
sight of the Great Architect of the Universe. Never in al my years of
dedicated service to Masonry did anyone in the Lodge witness to me about
the love and saving grace of Jesus. The Lodge attended a church once
each year as a group. Each time the pastor (who was himself a Mason)

would introduce us to the congregation and then exalt the Craft, tel ing
them about al our wonderful works. We usual y left the church thinking of
how wonderful we were and feeling sorry for al those in the church who
were not Masons, participating in al our good deeds.

“After having been witnessed to by my ophthalmologist for some time I
read those simple, wonderful words of Jesus, "Verily, verily, I say unto you,
he that believeth on me hath everlasting life." These words, so short and
so sweet, went right through my heart. I looked in the Bible for more and

I found blessed assurance everywhere I looked. Jesus the Christ, the Son
of God, real y loved me as a real Brother! He wil do the same for you.”

– Jim Shaw

Brother Jim Shaw's experience is a profound personal example of how
the Holy Spirit reaches out to everyone, as long as they are wil ing in their
hearts to ponder the truth that Jesus Christ truly is the Son of God and the

Savior of the world.

Unlike most of Brother Shaw's associates in Freemasonry, his heart was
open and wil ing to consider that the complex exoteric teachings – which he
had spent years exploring, absorbing and doing mental gymnastics trying to
ful y comprehend – were not only hopelessly paradoxical and designed to
entrap, but utterly devoid of any truth. The Holy Spirit used the
conversations with his Christian eye doctor as a catalyst to open his eyes and
heart.

Although it appears that before the end of their lives Brother Jim Shaw
and his wife Bonnie were not to gain a testimony of the ful y-restored Gospel
of Jesus Christ through His servant Joseph Smith, nor have the opportunity
to be baptized by one having authority to do so, they nonetheless sacrificed
al their years of hard work, their worldly associations and their social life to
fol ow Christ. They unmistakably ful y embraced the Lord Jesus Christ with al
their hearts, and undoubtedly wil embrace the ful ness of Christ's Gospel

205

EXOTERIC SHELLS, OCCULT CORES
when they learn it in Spirit Paradise.

1 Co-authored by Tom McKenney and published by Huntington House, Inc.

2 A letter written and signed by Tom McKenney, the book's co-author, provides the
fol owing extended information. A jpeg scan of this letter is included in the
supporting material: Tom McKenney Letter. It states the fol owing:

“Yes, Jim died in April; Bonnie is bedfast since an accident in which their car was
sabotaged several years ago.

“I had named those men in the manuscript, but the names were removed before
publication. [Ed. note: Huntington House refused to publish unless the names
were removed.] They were: King of Denmark, [Former U.S. President Harry S.]

Truman (zealous Mason); [Former U.S. President Dwight D.] Eisenhower (non-

Mason); Bil y Graham; Norman Vincent Peale (zealous Mason); Daniel Pol ing;
and, I'm sorry to say, J. Edgar Hoover.

“I have a file on Graham in my office, but not with me. Jim said he was a 33º

Mason; he publicly endorsed Order of Demo [Ed. note: i.e. Order of DeMolay, the

Masonic organization for young men under 21] and he is known to have attended

2 Scottish-Rite Maundy Thursday black communions. I became convinced that he
is a Mason when I wrote and asked him; al I got was an elaborate non-answer.”

3 Maundy comes from Middle English, meaning to command or mandate,
referencing Christ's words in John 13:34: “A new commandment I give unto you,

That you love one another; as I have loved you, that you also love one another.”

206

OCCULT ORIGINS OF

FRATERNAL ORDERS

“The three main channels through which the preparation for the new
age is going on might be regarded as the Church [Ed. note: i.e.

institutions and sects which adopt New Age-based doctrines], the

Masonic Fraternity and the educational field… [I]n al of these three
movements, disciples of the Great Ones [Ed. note: i.e. Mystery

School initiates] are to be found and they are steadily gathering
momentum and wil before long enter upon their designated task.

“The Masonic Movement... is the custodian of the law; it is
the home of the Mysteries and the seat of initiation.... It is a far
more occult organization than can be realized, and is intended
to be the training school for the coming advanced occultists.

In its ceremonials lies hid the wielding of the forces connected with
the growth and life of the kingdoms of nature and the unfoldment of
the divine aspects in man.”

– Alice Bailey, influential occult writer and practitioner1

Mystery School Roots of Freemasonry

Laid Bare

To the general public, Freemasons emphatical y insist that Masonry is
only a fraternity, not the least bit religious nor a religion. They stress
unceasingly that it is whol y secular and inclusive of every religion known to
man – that al men who initiate into any degree of Masonry are free and

207

OCCULT ORIGINS OF FRATERNAL ORDERS
uninhibited to practice any religion they choose and stil be Masons in good
standing. They also stress that Masonic oaths and rites are in no way a
conflict with any man's religious beliefs, and thereby he may enter covenants
within the fraternity knowing that they are in harmony with whatever religion
he chooses to believe – despite the fact that, in their wording, such oaths
supersede al preceding and future oaths he took or may take upon himself.

Freemasons also insist that their order has no verifiable roots other than
the first Grand Lodge of England in 1717.

“[Freemasonry's] history is general y separated into two time periods:

before and after the formation of the Grand Lodge of England in 1717.

Before this time, the facts and origins of Freemasonry are not absolutely
known and are therefore frequently explained by theories or legends. After
the formation of the Grand Lodge of England, the history of Freemasonry
is extremely wel documented and can be traced through the creation of
hundreds of Grand Lodges that spread rapidly worldwide.”2

Most Masons of lower degrees merely unquestioningly accept these
statements as fact. The truth is, however, that these tepid assertions are
known to be false by those within the esoteric mystery school at the core of

Freemasonry, as wel as by many of those who deeply study available

Masonic literature, and those who achieve the highest degrees.

I original y intended to compile three to five chapters which would have
been dedicated to quoting a great deal of historical research which
connected Freemasonry back to the Rosicrucians, which connect back to the

Knights Templars, which connect back even further to the Roshaniya and the
ancient Assassins of Persia (which I covered in an earlier chapter).

I intended to quote especial y from historian John J. Robinson's works.

Back in the 1980's, Mr. Robinson set out to research the background of the

Peasant's Revolt of 13813 through requesting (and being granted) access to

Masonic library records. At the time he had no concept that Freemasonry
was intricately connected to, and a leading force behind, the Peasant's Revolt
and other subsequent revolts throughout Europe. With al that he discovered,
he changed directions in his research and published such works as Born in

Blood: The Lost Secrets of Freemasonry; Dungeon, Fire and Sword: The

Knights Templar in the Crusades; and A Pilgrim's Path: Freemasonry and the

Religious Right. Works such as these extensively tie Freemasonry to these
ancient secret combinations and history-manipulating events, and how their
impact on European history has shaped centuries of western culture's
development – even molded our concept of “the real world” today.

Fortunately, however, I stumbled upon a lesser-known, little-circulated
transcript of a lecture (meant only for Masonic ears, not to be disseminated
to the public) given by Manly P. Hal , and first published in 1929. It is titled

208

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Rosicrucian and Masonic Origins.4 This document, in and of itself, thoroughly
vindicates Mr. Robinson's (and similar historians') research, which has been
hotly contested for decades by Masons, defenders of Freemasonry and other
conspiratorial naysayers.

What Mr. Hal lays out in this lecture is in direct opposition to what

Masonic leaders strive to deny (or, at minimum, muddle) when confronted by
non-Masons about these matters. They especial y deflect or outright lie
about these things when questioned about these things by lower-level

Masons.

It is important to recognize that Mr. Hal intended the contents of this
lecture to be received by higher-level Masons, in order to encourage them to
research further into the origins of Freemasonry and other prominent
fraternities throughout the world. What Hal describes altogether
substantiates Freemasonry's occult origins and connections to the ancient
mystery schools. (Emphasis added):

“FREEMASONRY is a fraternity within a fraternity, an outer organization
concealing an inner brotherhood of the elect. Before it is possible to
intel igently discuss the origin of the Craft, it is necessary, therefore, to
establish the existence of these two separate yet interdependent orders,
the one visible and the other invisible. The visible society is a
splendid camaraderie of "free and accepted" men enjoined to devote
themselves to ethical, educational, fraternal, patriotic, and humanitarian
concerns. The invisible society is a secret and most august fraternity
whose members are dedicated to the service of a mysterious
arcanum arcanorum [Latin: secret of secrets]. Those Brethren who have
essayed to write the history of their Craft have not included in their
disquisitions the story of that truly secret inner society which is to the
body Freemasonic what the heart is to the body human. In each
generation only a few are accepted into the inner sanctuary of the

Work, but these are veritable Princes of the Truth and their sainted names
shal be remembered in future ages together with the seers and prophets
of the elder world. Though the great initiate-philosophers of Freemasonry
can be counted upon one's fingers, yet their power is not to be measured
by the achievements of ordinary men. They are dwel ers upon the

Threshold of the Innermost, Masters of that secret doctrine which forms
the invisible foundation of every great theological and rational institution.”

This a remarkable and astounding admission. It not only justifies and
vindicates decades of critics and whistleblowers of Freemasonry, but also
lays bare a reality that is both hidden from and brazenly lied about to lower

Masons. Mr. Hal goes further to define these two Masonic entities.

“The outer history of the Masonic order is one of noble endeavor, altruism,
and splendid enterprise; the inner history, one of silent conquest,
persecution, and heroic martyrdom. [Ed. note: persecution and “heroic”

209

OCCULT ORIGINS OF FRATERNAL ORDERS
martyrdom in the eyes of which beholder?] The body of Masonry rose from
the guilds of workmen who wandered the face of medieval Europe, but the
spirit of Masonry walked with God before the universe was spread out or
the scrol of the heavens unrol ed. The enthusiasm of the young Mason is
the effervescence of a pardonable pride. Let him extol the merits of his

Craft, reciting its steady growth, its fraternal spirit, and its worthy
undertakings. Let him boast of splendid buildings and an ever-increasing
sphere of influence. These are the tangible evidence of power and should
rightly set a-flutter the heart of the Apprentice who does not ful y
comprehend as yet that great strength which abides in silence or that
unutterable dignity to be sensed only by those who have been ''raised''

into the contemplation of the Inner Mystery.

“An obstacle wel -nigh insurmountable is to convince the Mason himself
that the secrets of his Craft are worthy of his profound consideration. As

St. Paul, so we are told, kicked against the "pricks" of conversion, so the
rank and file of present-day Masons strenuously oppose any effort put
forth to interpret Masonic symbols in the light of philosophy. They are
seemingly obsessed by the fear that from their ritualism may be extracted
a meaning more profound than is actual y contained therein.”

Another fascinating admission: most “rank and file” Masons do not wish
to progress past a certain point of knowledge – not out of lack of ambition,
but out of fear of discovering secrets that may require more of them than
they wish to give. They merely spend their days oblivious and contented,
temporal y enriched within the socio-centric lower Masonic ranks.

On the direct inverse of this axis lies the complacent, one-foot-in-

Babylon-the-other-in-Zion LDS member – content to merely suck droplets of
the milk of the Gospel once a week at Church, while reveling in the
seemingly innocuous diversions of modern Babylon – finding oneself feeling
uncomfortable, evasive or even offended whenever presented Gospel meat,
never truly preparing oneself to receive it (“I have fed you with milk, and not
with meat: for hitherto ye were not able to bear it, neither yet now are ye
able,” as Paul says, in 1 Corinthians 3:2) – blissful y unconcerned over the
existence of hidden treasures of heavenly knowledge and wisdom at one's
disposal should one make the effort to uncover it.5

Continuing from Mr. Hal 's lecture:

“For years it has been a mooted question whether Freemasonry is actual y
a religious organization. "Masonry," writes [Albert] Pike, however, in the

Legenda for the Nineteenth Degree, "has and always had a religious creed.

It teaches what it deems to be the truth in respect to the nature and
attributes of God." The more studiously-minded Mason regards the Craft
as an aggregation of thinkers concerned with the deeper mysteries of life.

The al -too-prominent younger members of the Fraternity, however, if not
openly skeptical, are at least indifferent to these weightier issues. The
champions of philosophic Masonry, alas, are a weak, smal voice which

210

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
grows weaker and smal er as time goes by. In fact, there are actual blocs
among the Brethren who would divorce Masonry from both philosophy and
religion at any and al cost [Ed. note: just as they vehemently insist today
that it's merely a fraternity and deny that it is in any way religious]. If,
however, we search the writings of eminent Masons, we find a unanimity
of viewpoint: namely, that Masonry is a religious and philosophic body.

Every effort initiated to elevate Masonic thought to its true position has
thus invariably emphasized the metaphysical and ethical aspects of the

Craft [Ed. note: i.e. priestcraft – “Priestcrafts are that men preach and set
themselves up for a light unto the world, that they may get gain and
praise of the world” 2 Nephi 26:29]. But a superficial perusal of available
documents wil demonstrate that the modern Masonic order is not united
respecting the true purpose for its own existence. Nor wil this factor of
doubt be dispel ed until the origin of the Craft is established beyond al
quibbling.… That Masonry is a body of ancient lore is self-evident, but the
tangible "link" necessary to convince the recalcitrant Brethren that their
order is the direct successor of the pagan Mysteries has
unfortunately not been adduced [Ed. note: i.e. conclusively proven] to
date....

“It is possible to trace Masonry back a few centuries with comparative
ease, but then the thread suddenly vanishes from sight in a maze of secret
societies and political enterprises. Dimly silhouetted in the mists that
becloud these tangled issues are such figures as Cagliostro6, Comte de St.

Germain7 [a.k.a. The Count of St. Germain], and St. Martin8 [a.k.a. Louis

Claude de Saint-Martin], but even the connection between these
individuals and the Craft has never been clearly defined. The writings of
early Masonic history is involved in such obvious hazard as to provoke the
widespread conclusion that further search is futile. The average Masonic
student is content, therefore, to trace his Craft back to the workmen's
guilds who chipped and chiseled the cathedrals and public buildings of
medieval Europe. While such men as Albert Pike have realized this attitude
to be ridiculous, it is one thing to declare it insufficient and quite another
to prove the fal acy to an adamantine mind.... Preston, Gould, Mackey,

Oliver, and Pike – in fact, nearly every great historian of Freemasonry –
have al admitted the possibility of the modern society being connected,
indirectly at least, with the ancient Mysteries, and their descriptions of the
modern society are prefaced by excerpts from ancient writings descriptive
of primitive ceremonials. These eminent Masonic scholars have al
recognized in the legend of Hiram Abiff9 an adaptation of the Osiris myth;
nor do they deny that the major part of the symbolism of the craft is
derived from the pagan institutions of antiquity when the gods were
venerated in secret places with strange figures and appropriate rituals.

Though cognizant of the exalted origin of their order, these historians –
either through fear or uncertainty – have failed, however, to drive home
the one point necessary to establish the true purpose of Freemasonry:

They did not realize that the Mysteries whose rituals Freemasonry
perpetuates were the custodians of a secret philosophy of life of such

211

OCCULT ORIGINS OF FRATERNAL ORDERS
transcendent nature that it can only be entrusted to an individual tested
and proved beyond al peradventure of human frailty. The secret schools of

Greece and Egypt were neither fraternal nor political fundamental y, nor
were their ideals similar to those of the modern Craft. They were
essential y philosophic and religious institutions, and al admitted into them
were consecrated to the service of the sovereign good. Modern

Freemasons, however, regard their Craft primarily as neither philosophic
nor religious, but rather as ethical. Strange as it may seem, the majority
openly ridicule the very supernatural powers and agencies for
which their symbols stand.

“The secret doctrine that flows through Freemasonic symbols (and to
whose perpetuation the invisible Masonic body is consecrated)

has its source in three ancient and exalted orders. The first is the

Dionysiac artificers, the second the Roman col egia, and the third the

Arabian Rosicrucians. The Dionysians were the master builders of the
ancient world. Original y founded to design and erect the theaters of

Dionysos wherein were enacted the tragic dramas of the rituals, this order
was repeatedly elevated by popular acclaim to greater dignity until at last
it was entrusted with the planning and construction of al public edifices
concerned with the commonwealth or the worship of the gods and heroes.

Hiram, King of Tyre, was the patron of the Dionysians, who flourished in

Tyre and Sidon, and Hiram Abiff (if we may believe the sacred account)

was himself a Grand Master of this most noble order of pagan builders.

King Solomon in his wisdom accepted the services of this famous
craftsman, and thus at the instigation of Hiram, King of Tyre, Hiram Abiff,
though himself a member of a different faith, journeyed from his own
country to design and supervise the erection of the Everlasting House to
the true God on Mount Moriah. The tools of the builders' craft were first
employed by the Dionysians as symbols under which to conceal the
mysteries of the soul and the secrets of human regeneration. The

Dionysians also first likened man to a rough ashlar [Ed. note: i.e. a
squared building stone, cut more or less true on al faces adjacent to those
of other stones so as to permit very thin mortar joints] which, trued into a
finished block through the instrument of reason, could be fitted into the
structure of that living and eternal Temple built without the sound of
hammer, the voice of workmen or any tool of contention.

“The Roman col egia was a branch of the Dionysiacs and to it belonged
those initiated artisans who fashioned the impressive monuments whose
ruins stil lend their immortal glory to the Eternal City. In his Ten Books on

Architecture, Vitruvius10, the initiate of the col egia, has revealed that
which was permissible concerning the secrets of his holy order. Of the
inner mysteries, however, he could not write, for these were reserved for
such as had donned the leather apron of the craft. In his consideration of
the books now available concerning the Mysteries, the thoughtful reader
should note the fol owing words appearing in a twelfth-century volume
entitled Artephil Liber Secretus [Latin – Art that liberates secrets]: "Is not
this an art ful of secrets? And believest thou, O fool! that we plainly teach

212

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
this Secret of Secrets, taking our words according to their literal
interpretation?" (See Sephar H' Debarim.) Into the stones they trued, the
adepts of the col egia deeply carved their Gnostic symbols. From earliest
times, the initiated stonecutters marked their perfected works with the
secret emblems of their crafts and degrees that unborn generations might
realize that the master builders of the first ages also labored for the same
ends sought by men today.

“The Mysteries of Egypt and Persia that had found a haven in the Arabian
desert reached Europe by way of the Knights Templars and the

Rosicrucians. The Temple of the Rose Cross at Damascus had preserved
the secret philosophy of Sharon's Rose; the Druses11 of Lebanon stil retain
the mysticism of ancient Syria; and the dervishes12, as they lean on their
carved and crotched sticks, stil meditate upon the secret instruction
perpetuated from the days of the four Caliphs [Ed. note: i.e. a spiritual
leader of Islam, claiming succession from Muhammad]. From the far
places of Irak [Iraq] and the hidden retreats of the Sufi mystics, the

Ancient Wisdom thus found its way into Europe. Was Jacques de Molay13
burned by the Holy Inquisition merely because he wore the red cross of
the Templar? What were those secrets to which he was true even in
death? Did his companion Knights perish with him merely because they
had amassed a fortune and exercised an unusual degree of temporal
power? To the thoughtless, these may constitute ample grounds, but to
those who can pierce the film of the specious and the superficial, they are
assuredly insufficient. It was not the physical power of the Templars but
the knowledge which they had brought with them from the East that the
church feared. The Templars had discovered part of the Great Arcanum;
they had become wise in those mysteries which had been celebrated in

Mecca thousands of years before the advent of Mohammed; they had read
a few pages from the dread book of the Anthropos, and for this
knowledge they were doomed to die. What was the black magic of which
the Templars were accused? What was Baphomet14, the Goat of Mendes,
whose mysteries they were declared to have celebrated? All these are
questions worthy of the thoughtful consideration of every studious Mason.

“Truth is eternal. The so-cal ed revelations of Truth that come in different
religions are actual y but a re-emphasis of an ever-existing doctrine. Thus

Moses did not originate a new religion for Israel; he simply adapted the

Mysteries of Egypt to the needs of Israel. The ark triumphantly borne by
the twelve tribes through the wilderness was copied after the Isaac ark
which may stil be traced in faint bas-relief upon the ruins of the Temple of

Philae. Even the two brooding cherubim over the mercy seat are visible in
the Egyptian carving, furnishing indubitable evidence that the secret
doctrine of Egypt was the prototype of Israel's mystery religion.”

Again, we see the Mystery Schools' point of view that anything and
everything having to do with Judeo-Christianity is merely an offshoot
interpretation of the far more ancient pagan religion of Egypt and Babylon –

213

OCCULT ORIGINS OF FRATERNAL ORDERS
with the greatest perversion being fundamental Christianity's insistence that

Jesus Christ is, literal y, “the Way, the Truth, and the Light” (John 14:6).

“In his reformation of Indian philosophy, Buddha likewise did not reject the
esotericism of the Brahmins, but rather adapted this esotericism to the
needs of the masses in India. The mystic secrets locked within the holy

Vedas were thus disclosed in order that al men, irrespective of castely
distinction, might partake of wisdom and share in a common heritage of
good. Jesus was a Rabbin of the Jews, a teacher of the Holy Law, who
discoursed in the synagogue, interpreting the Torah according to the
teachings of His sect. He brought no new message nor were His
reformations radical. He merely tore away the veil from the temple in
order that not only Pharisee and Sadducee but also publican and sinner
might together behold the glory of an ageless faith.”

Note how the Mystery Schools cleverly marginalize, discredit and un-
deify the real Jesus Christ (as covered in a previous chapter). Then they
usurp His name and co-opt corrupted parts of His gospel – to appear as
though it's merely a semi-pathetic offshoot of their ancient esoteric religion.

“In his cavern on Mount Hira, Mohammed prayed not for new truths but
for old truths to be restated in their original purity and simplicity in order
that men might understand again that primitive religion: God's clear
revelation to the first patriarchs. The Mysteries of Islam had been
celebrated in the great black cube of the Caaba centuries before the holy
pilgrimage. The Prophet was but the reformer of a decadent pagandom,
the smasher of idols, the purifier of defiled Mysteries.... Neither prophet
nor savior preached a doctrine which was his own, but in language
suitable to his time and race retold that Ancient Wisdom preserved within
the Mysteries since the dawning of human consciousness. So with the

Masonic Mysteries of today. Each Mason has at hand those lofty
principles of universal order upon whose certainties the faiths of mankind
have ever been established. Each Mason has at hand those lofty principles
of universal order upon pregnant with life and hope to those mil ions who
wander in the darkness of unenlightenment.”

Mystery School Initiates Manipulated

Centuries of Key Euro-American Events

Continuing from Manly P. Hal 's lecture Rosicrucian and Masonic Origins:

“Father C.R.C., the Master of the Rose Cross15, was initiated into the Great

Work at Damcar. Later at Fez, further information was given him relating
to the sorcery of the Arabians. From these wizards of the desert C.R.C.

also secured the sacred book M, which is declared to have contained the
accumulated knowledge of the world. This volume was translated into

Latin by C.R.C. for the edification of his order, but only the initiates know

214

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
the present hidden repository of the Rosicrucian manuscripts, charters,
and manifestos. From the Arabians C.R.C. also learned of the elemental
peoples and how, with their aid, it was possible to gain admission to the
ethereal world where dwelt the geni and Nature spirits. C.R.C. thus
discovered that the magical creatures of the Arabian Nights Entertainment
actual y existed, though invisible to the ordinary mortal. From astrologers
living in the desert far from the concourse of the market-place he was
further instructed concerning the mysteries of the stars, the virtues
resident in the astral light, the rituals of magic and invocation, the
preparation of therapeutic talismans, and the binding of the geni . C.R.C.

became an adept in the gathering of medicinal herbs, the transmutation of
metals, and the manufacture of precious gems by artificial means. Even
the secret of the Elixir of Life and the Universal Panacea were
communicated to him. Enriched thus beyond the dreams of Croesus, the

Holy Master returned to Europe and there established a House of Wisdom
which he cal ed Domus Sancti Spiritus. This house he enveloped in clouds,
it is said, so that men could not discover it. What are these "clouds,"

however, but the rituals and symbols under which is concealed the Great

Arcanum – that unspeakable mystery which every true Mason must seek if
he would become in reality a "Prince of the Royal Secret"?

“Paracelsus16, the Swiss Hermes, was initiated into the secrets of alchemy
in Constantinople and there beheld the consummation of the magnum
opus. He is consequently entitled to be mentioned among those initiated
by the Arabians into the Rosicrucian work. Cagliostro was also initiated by
the Arabians and, because of the knowledge he had thus secured, incurred
the displeasure of the Holy See. From the unprobed depths of Arabian

Rosicrucianism also issued the il ustrious Comte de St.-Germain, over
whose Masonic activities to this day hangs the veil of impenetrable
mystery. The exalted body of initiates whom he represented, as wel as
the mission he came to accomplish, have both been concealed from the
members of the Craft at large and are apparent only to those few
discerning Masons who sense the supernal philosophic destiny of
their Fraternity.

“The modern Masonic order can be traced back to a period in European
history famous for its intrigue both political and sociological. Between the
years 1600 and 1800, mysterious agents moved across the face of the

Continent. The forerunner of modern thought was beginning to make its
appearance and al Europe was passing through the throes of internal
dissension and reconstruction. Democracy was in its infancy, yet its
potential power was already being felt. Thrones were beginning to totter.

The aristocracy of Europe was like the old man on Sinbad's back: it was
becoming more unbearable with every passing day. Although upon the
surface national governments were seemingly able to cope with the
situation, there was a definite undercurrent of impending change; and out
of the masses, long patient under the yoke of oppression, were rising up
the champions of religious, philosophic, and political liberty. These led the
factions of the dissatisfied: people with legitimate grievances against the

215

OCCULT ORIGINS OF FRATERNAL ORDERS
intolerance of the church and the oppression of the crown. Out of this
struggle for expression materialized certain definite ideals, the same which
have now come to be considered peculiarly Masonic.

“The divine prerogatives of humanity were being crushed out by the three
great powers of ignorance, superstition, and fear – ignorance, the power
of the mob; fear, the power of the despot; and superstition, the
power of the church.”

Recal in the fable of Osiris that it was the three fishes that ate the
generative force of Osiris – his penis, or the Lost Word of Freemasonry –
which fishes represent the mob (the general populace), the despot

(monarchal rule), and the church (ecclesiastical dominion).

The Great Work of the Mystery Schools is to coerce, overcome and
obtain ful control of these three in order to ful y resurrect Osiris, i.e. bring
about a perfect Luciferian world society.

“Between the thinker and personal liberty loomed the three "ruffians" or
personifications of impediment – the torch, the crown, and the tiara [Ed.

note: i.e. the symbols of mob, despot, and church]. Brute force, kingly
power, and ecclesiastical persuasion became the agents of a great
oppression, the motive of a deep unrest, the deterrent to al progress....

“Another prominent figure of this period was Sir Walter Raleigh, who paid
with his life for high treason against the crown.… Raleigh was a member of
a secret society or body of men who were already moving irresistibly
forward under the banner of democracy, and for that affiliation he died a
felon's death. The actual reason for Raleigh's death sentence was his
refusal to reveal the identity either of that great political organization of
which he was a member or his confreres [Ed. note: i.e. fel ow fraternity
brothers] who were fighting the dogma of faith and the divine right of
kings....

“One of the truly great minds of that secret fraternity – in fact, the moving
spirit of the whole enterprise – was Sir Francis Bacon, whose prophecy of
the coming age forms the theme of his New Atlantis and whose vision of
the reformation of knowledge finds expression in the Novum Organum

Scientiarum, the new organ of science or thought. In the engraving at the
beginning of the latter volume may be seen the little ship of progressivism
sailing out between the Pil ars of Galen and Avicenna, venturing forth
beyond the imaginary pil ars of church and state upon the unknown sea of
human liberty. It is significant that Bacon was appointed by the British

Crown to protect its interests in the new American Colonies beyond the
sea. We find him writing of this new land, dreaming of the day when a
new world and a new government of the philosophic elect should be
established there, and scheming to consummate that end when the
time should be ripe. Upon the title page of the 1640 edition of Bacon's

Advancement of Learning is a Latin motto to the effect that he was the
third great mind since Plato. Bacon was a member of the same group to

216

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
which Sir Walter Raleigh belonged, but Bacon's position as Lord High

Chancel or protected him from Raleigh's fate. Every effort was made,
however, to humiliate and discredit him. At last, in the sixty-sixth year of
his life, having completed the work which held him in England, Bacon
feigned death and passed over into Germany, there to guide the destinies
of his philosophic and political fraternity for nearly twenty-five years before
his actual demise.

“Other notable characters of the period are Montaigne, Ben Jonson,

Marlowe, and the great Franz Joseph of Transylvania—the latter one of the
most important as wel as active figures in al this drama, a man who
ceased fighting Austria to retire into a monastery in Transylvania from
which to direct the activities of his secret society. One political upheaval
fol owed another, the grand climax of this political unrest culminating in
the French Revolution, which was directly precipitated by the attacks upon
the person of Alessandro Cagliostro. The "divine" Cagliostro, by far the
most picturesque character of the time, has the distinction of being more
maligned than any other person of history. Tried by the Inquisition for
founding a Masonic lodge in the city of Rome, Cagliostro was sentenced to
die, a sentence later commuted by the Pope to life imprisonment in the old
castle of San Leo. Shortly after his incarceration, Cagliostro disappeared
and the story was circulated that he had been strangled in an attempt to
escape from prison. In reality, however, he was liberated and returned to
his Masters in the East....

“Cagliostro founded the Egyptian Rite of Freemasonry, which received into
its mysteries many of the French nobility and was regarded favorably by
the most learned minds of Europe. Having established the Egyptian Rite,

Cagliostro declared himself to be an agent of the order of the Knights

Templars and to have received initiation from them on the Isle of Malta.

(See Morals and Dogma, in which Albert Pike quotes Eliphas Levi on

Cagliostro's affiliation with the Templars.) Cal ed upon the carpet by the

Supreme Council of France, it was demanded of Cagliostro that he prove
by what authority he had founded a Masonic lodge in Paris independent of
the Grand Orient. Of such surpassing mentality was Cagliostro that the

Supreme Council found it difficult to secure an advocate qualified to
discuss with Cagliostro philosophic Masonry and the ancient Mysteries he
claimed to represent. The Court de Gebelin – the greatest Egyptologist of
his day and an authority on ancient philosophies – was chosen as the
outstanding scholar. A time was set and the Brethren convened. Attired in
an Oriental coat and a pair of violet-colored breeches, Cagliostro was
hailed before this council of his peers. The Court de Gebelin asked three
questions and then sat down, admitting himself disqualified to interrogate
a man so much his superior in every branch of learning. Cagliostro then
took the floor, revealing to the assembled Masons not only his personal
qualifications, but prophesying the future of France. He foretold the fall
of the French throne, the Reign of Terror, and the fall of the

Bastille. At a later time he revealed the dates of the death of Marie

Antoinette and the King, and also the advent of Napoleon. Having finished

217

OCCULT ORIGINS OF FRATERNAL ORDERS
his address, Cagliostro made a spectacular exit, leaving the French

Masonic lodge in consternation and utterly incapable of coping with the
profundity of his reasoning. Though no longer regarded as a ritual in

Freemasonry, the Egyptian Rite is available and al who read it wil
recognize its author to have been no more a charlatan than was Plato.

“Then appears that charming "first American gentleman," Dr. Benjamin

Franklin, who together with the Marquis de Lafayette, played an important
role in this drama of empires. While in France, Dr. Franklin was privileged
to receive definite esoteric instruction. It is noteworthy that Franklin was
the first in America to reprint Anderson's Constitutions of the Free-Masons,
which is a most prized work on the subject, though its accuracy is
disputed. Through al this stormy period, these impressive figures come
and go, part of a definite organization of political and religious thought – a
functioning body of philosophers represented in Spain by no less an
individual than Cervantes, in France by Cagliostro and St. Germain, in

Germany by Gichtel and Andreae, in England by Bacon, More, and Raleigh,
and in America by Washington and Franklin. Coincident with the Baconian
agitation in England, the Fama Fraternitatis17 and Confessio Fraternitatis18
appeared in Germany, both of these works being contributions to the
establishment of a philosophic government upon the earth. One of
the outstanding links between the Rosicrucian Mysteries of the Middle

Ages and modern Masonry is Elias Ashmole, the historian of the Order of
the Garter and the first Englishman to compile the alchemical writings of
the English chemists.

“The foregoing may seem to be a useless recital of inanities, but its
purpose is to impress upon the reader's mind the philosophical and
political situation in Europe at the time of the inception of the Masonic
order. A philosophic clan, as it were, which had moved across the face of

Europe under such names as the "Il uminati" and the "Rosicrucians," had
undermined in a subtle manner the entire structure of regal and sacerdotal
supremacy. The founders of Freemasonry were al men who were more or
less identified with the progressive tendencies of their day. Mystics,
philosophers, and alchemists were all bound together with a
secret tie and dedicated to the emancipation of humanity from ignorance
and oppression. [Ed. note: don't al revolutionary movements utilize such
hyperbolic rhetoric, no matter if their end agenda is nefarious?] In my
researches among ancient books and manuscripts, I have pieced together
a little story of probabilities which has a direct bearing upon the subject.

Long before the establishment of Freemasonry as a fraternity, a group of
mystics founded in Europe what was cal ed the "Society of Unknown

Philosophers." Prominent among the profound thinkers who formed the
membership of this society were the alchemists, who were engaged in
transmuting the political and religious "base metal" of Europe into ethical
and spiritual "gold" [Ed. note: the core of alchemy is spiritual: “turning
man into gold” – the chemistry aspects of it are the exoteric shel they use
to conceal their esoteric teachings]; the Qabbalists who, as investigators of
the superior orders of Nature, sought to discover a stable foundation for

218

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
human government; and lastly the astrologers who, from a study of the
procession of the heavenly bodies, hoped to find therein the rational
archetype for al mundane procedure. Here and there is to be found a
character who contacted this society. By some it is believed that both

Martin Luther and also that great mystic, Philip Melanchthon, were
connected with it. The first edition of the King James Bible, which
was edited by Francis Bacon and prepared under Masonic
supervision, bears more Mason's marks than the Cathedral of

Strasbourg.19 The same is true respecting the Masonic symbolism
found in the first English edition of Josephus' History of the

Jews.”

What an astonishing, forthright admission! Directly from the pen of
none other than Manly P. Hal – considered to be among the 10 greatest

Masonic historian philosophers that have ever lived. Note that he was not
speculating about Sir Francis Bacon's involvement, along with other “Masonic
supervision,” in editing the King James Bible, and in inserting Masonic
symbolism – he was stating it as plain, obvious fact – even to announce that
the editing of the Holy Scripture “bears more Mason's marks than the

Cathedral of Strasburg”! And he admits the same level of alterations have
been applied to Josephus' History of the Jews.

Consider how this admission vindicates and proves precisely what Nephi
witnessed in vision approximately 2000 years prior to it occurring: the brazen
audacity of the “Great and Abominable Church” in perverting the records of
the early Christians before they are to be “official y” distributed among the

Gentiles (emphasis added)20:

“And it came to pass that I, Nephi... beheld a book, and it was carried
forth among [the Gentiles]. And the angel said unto me: Knowest thou the
meaning of the book? And I said unto him: I know not.

“And he said: Behold it proceedeth out of the mouth of a Jew. And I,

Nephi, beheld it; and he said unto me: The book that thou beholdest is a
record of the Jews, which contains the covenants of the Lord, which he
hath made unto the house of Israel; and it also containeth many of the
prophecies of the holy prophets... wherefore, they are of great worth unto
the Gentiles.

“And the angel of the Lord said unto me: Thou hast beheld that the book
proceeded forth from the mouth of a Jew; and when it proceeded forth
from the mouth of a Jew it contained the fulness of the gospel of the Lord,
of whom the twelve apostles bear record; and they bear record according
to the truth which is in the Lamb of God. Wherefore, these things go forth
from the Jews in purity unto the Gentiles, according to the truth which is
in God.

“And after they go forth by the hand of the twelve apostles of the Lamb,
from the Jews unto the Gentiles, thou seest the formation of that great

219

OCCULT ORIGINS OF FRATERNAL ORDERS
and abominable church, which is most abominable above al other
churches; for behold, they have taken away from the gospel of the

Lamb many parts which are plain and most precious; and also
many covenants of the Lord have they taken away.

“And al this have they done that they might pervert the right ways
of the Lord, that they might blind the eyes and harden the hearts of the
children of men. Wherefore, thou seest that after the book hath gone forth
through the hands of the great and abominable church, that there are
many plain and precious things taken away from the book, which is the
book of the Lamb of God.

“And after these plain and precious things were taken away it goeth forth
unto al the nations of the Gentiles; and after it goeth forth unto al the
nations of the Gentiles, yea, even across the many waters which thou hast
seen with the Gentiles which have gone forth out of captivity [Ed. note:

i.e. the Pilgrims], thou seest—because of the many plain and precious
things which have been taken out of the book, which were plain unto the
understanding of the children of men, according to the plainness which is
in the Lamb of God—because of these things which are taken away out of
the gospel of the Lamb, an exceedingly great many do stumble, yea,
insomuch that Satan hath great power over them....

“[A]fter the Gentiles do stumble exceedingly, because of the most plain
and precious parts of the gospel of the Lamb which have been kept back
by that abominable church, which is the mother of harlots, saith the Lamb

—I wil be merciful unto the Gentiles in that day, insomuch that I wil bring
forth unto them, in mine own power, much of my gospel, which shal be
plain and precious, saith the Lamb.”

Truly, is it not obvious that Satan indeed has great power over those
who rely solely upon the Bible as their only source of holy scripture? What
used to be plain and easy to understand has become manipulated and
corrupted to the point where it becomes nearly impossible to glean precise,
exact doctrines about anything merely in consulting the Bible. Consider the
countless “franchises” of Christianity that have sprung up around the world,
al claiming that they preach the correct interpretation of Christ's gospel.

Confusion, irritation, vagueness and uncertainty is tremendous power for he
who wishes to manipulate the masses.

Continuing from Mr. Hal 's Rosicrucian and Masonic Origins:

“For some time, the Society of Unknown Philosophers moved extraneous
to the church. Among the fathers of the church, however, were a great
number of scholarly and intel igent men who were keenly interested in
philosophy and ethics, prominent among them being the Jesuit Father,

Athanasius Kircher, who is recognized as one of the great scholars of his
day. Both a Rosicrucian and also a member of the Society of

Unknown Philosophers, as revealed by the cryptograms in his writings,

220

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Kircher was in harmony with this program of philosophic reconstruction.

Since learning was largely limited to churchmen, this body of philosophers
soon developed an overwhelming preponderance of ecclesiastics in its
membership. The original anti-ecclesiastical ideals of the society were thus
speedily reduced to an innocuous state and the organization gradual y
converted into an actual auxiliary of the church. A smal portion of the
membership, however, ever maintained an aloofness from the literati of
the faith, for it represented an unorthodox class—the alchemists,

Rosicrucians, Qabbalists, and magicians. This latter group accordingly
retired from the outer body of the society that had thus come to be known
as the "Order of the Golden and Rose Cross" and whose adepts were
elevated to the dignity of Knights of the Golden Stone. Upon the
withdrawal of these initiated adepts, a powerful clerical body remained
which possessed considerable of the ancient lore but in many instances
lacked the "keys" by which this symbolism could be interpreted. As this
body continued to increase in temporal power, its philosophical power
grew correspondingly less.

“The smal er group of adepts that had withdrawn from the order remained
inactive apparently, having retired to what they termed the "House of the

Holy Spirit," where they were enveloped by certain "mists" impenetrable to
the eyes of the profane. Among these reclusive adepts must be included
such wel -known Rosicrucians as Robert Fludd, Eugenius Philalethes, John

Heydon, Michael Maier, and Henri Khunrath. These adepts in their
retirement constituted a loosely organized society which, though lacking
the solidarity of a definite fraternity, occasional y initiated a candidate and
met annual y at a specified place. It was the Comte de Chazal, an initiate
of this order, who "raised" Dr. Sigismund Bacstrom while the latter was on
the Isle of Mauritius. In due time, the original members of the order
passed on, after first entrusting their secrets to careful y chosen
successors. In the meantime, a group of men in England, under the
leadership of such mystics as Ashmole and Fludd, had resolved upon
repopularizing the ancient learning and reclassifying philosophy in
accordance with Bacon's plan for a world encyclopedia. These men
had undertaken to reconstruct ancient Platonic and Gnostic mysticism, but
were unable to attain their objective for lack of information. Elias Ashmole
may have been a member of the European order of Rosicrucians and as
such evidently knew that in various parts of Europe there were isolated
individuals who were in possession of the secret doctrine handed down in
unbroken line from the ancient Greeks and Egyptians through Boetius, the
early Christian Church, and the Arabians.

“The efforts of the English group to contact such individuals were evidently
successful. Several initiated Rosicrucians were brought from the mainland
to England, where they remained for a considerable time designing the
symbolism of Freemasonry and incorporating into the rituals of the order
the same divine principles and philosophy that had formed the
inner doctrine of all great secret societies from the time of the

Eleusinia in Greece. In fact, the Eleusinian Mysteries themselves

221

OCCULT ORIGINS OF FRATERNAL ORDERS
continued in Christendom until the sixth century after Christ, after which
they passed into the custody of the Arabians, as attested by the presence
of Masonic symbols and figures upon early Mohammedan monuments. The
adepts brought over from the Continent to sit in council with the English
philosophers were initiates of the Arabian rites and thus through them the

Mysteries were ultimately returned to Christendom. Upon completion of
the by-laws of the new fraternity, the initiates retired again into Central

Europe, leaving a group of disciples to develop the outer organization,
which was to function as a sort of screen to conceal the activities of the
esoteric order.

“Such, in brief, is the story to be pieced together from the fragmentary bits
of evidence available. The whole structure of Freemasonry is founded
upon the activities of this secret society of Central European adepts; whom
the studious Mason wil find to be the definite "link" between the modern

Craft and the Ancient Wisdom. The outer body of Masonic philosophy was
merely the veil of this qabbalistic order whose members were the
custodians of the true Arcanum. Does this inner and secret brotherhood of
initiates stil exist independent of the Freemasonic order? Evidence
points to the fact that it does, for these august adepts are the actual
preservers of those secret operative processes of the Greeks whereby the
il umination and completion of the individual is effected. They are the
veritable guardians of the "Lost Word" – the Keepers of the inner Mystery

– and the Mason who searches for and discovers them is rewarded beyond
al mortal estimation....

“Of al obstacles to surmount in matters of rationality, the most difficult is
that of prejudice. Even the casual observer must realize that the true
wealth of Freemasonry lies in its mysticism. The average Masonic scholar,
however, is fundamental y opposed to a mystical interpretation of his
symbols, for he shares the attitude of the modern mind in its general
antipathy towards transcendentalism. A most significant fact, however, is
that those Masons who have won signal honors for their contributions to
the Craft have been transcendentalists almost without exception. It is quite
incredible, moreover, that any initiated Brother, when presented with a
copy of [Albert Pike's] Morals and Dogma upon the conferment of his
fourteenth degree, can read that volume and yet maintain that his order is
not identical with the Mystery Schools of the first ages. Much of the
writings of Albert Pike are extracted from the books of the French
magician, Eliphas Levi, one of the greatest transcendentalists of modern
times. Levi was an occultist, a metaphysician, a Platonic philosopher, who
by the rituals of magic invoked even the spirit of Apol onius of Tyana, and
yet Pike has inserted in his Morals and Dogma whole pages, and even
chapters, practical y verbatim. To Pike the fol owing remarkable tribute was
paid by Stirling Kerr, Jr., 33° Deputy for the Inspector-General for the

District of Columbia, upon crowning with laurel the bust of Pike in the

House of the Temple: "Pike was an oracle greater than that of Delphi. He
was Truth's minister and priest. His victories were those of peace. Long
may his memory live in the hearts of the Brethren." Affectionately termed

222

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

"Albertus Magnus" by his admirers, Pike wrote of Hermeticism and
alchemy and hinted at the Mysteries of the Temple. Through his zeal
and unflagging energy, American Freemasonry was raised from
comparative obscurity to become the most powerful organization
in the land. [Ed. note: as you can see, I wasn't exaggerating earlier that

Pike is so lauded within Freemasonry as to be vaulted to near-demigod
status.] Though Pike, a transcendental thinker, was the recipient of every
honor that the Freemasonic bodies of the world could confer, the modern

Mason is loath to admit that transcendentalism has any place in

Freemasonry. This is an attitude fil ed with embarrassment and
inconsistency, for whichever way the Mason turns he is confronted by
these inescapable issues of philosophy and the Mysteries. Yet withal he
dismisses the entire subject as being more or less a survival of primitive
superstitions.”

Not One Freemason Out of a Thousand

Could Have Survived Ancient Initiation

Continuing from Manly P. Hal 's Rosicrucian and Masonic Origins:

“The Mason who would discover the Lost Word must remember, however,
that in the first ages — every neophyte was a man of profound learning
and unimpeachable character, who for the sake of wisdom and virtue had
faced death unafraid and had triumphed over those limitations of the flesh
which bind most mortals to the sphere of mediocrity. In those days the
rituals were not put on by degree teams who handled candidates as
though they were perishable commodities, but by priests deeply versed in
the lore of their cults. Not one Freemason out of a thousand could have
survived the initiations of the pagan rites, for the tests were given in those
strenuous days when men were men and death the reward of failure. [Ed
note: These assertions are observable from the details of the Egyptian
occult schools and initiation rites previously presented in earlier chapters
of this book.] The neophyte of the Druid Mysteries was set adrift in a smal
boat to battle with the stormy sea, and unless his knowledge of natural
law enabled him to quel the storm as did Jesus upon the Sea of Galilee,
he returned no more. In the Egyptian rites of Serapis, it was required of
the neophyte that he cross an unbridged chasm in the temple floor. In
other words, if unable by magic to sustain himself in the air without visible
support, he fel headlong into a volcanic crevice, there to die of heat and
suffocation. In one part of the Mithraic rites, the candidate seeking
admission to the inner sanctuary was required to pass through a closed
door by dematerialization. The philosopher who has authenticated the
reality of ordeals such as these no longer entertains the popular error that
the performance of "miracles" is confined solely to Biblical characters. "Do
you stil ask," writes Pike, "if it has its secrets and mysteries? It is certain
that something in the Ancient Initiations was regarded as of immense

223

OCCULT ORIGINS OF FRATERNAL ORDERS
value, by such Intel ects as Herodotus, Plutarch and Cicero. The Magicians
of Egypt were able to imitate several of the miracles wrought by Moses;
and the Science of the Hierophants of the mysteries produced effects that
to the Initiated seemed Mysterious and supernatural."

“It becomes self-evident that he who passed successful y through these
arduous tests involving both natural and also supernatural hazards was a
man apart in his community. Such an initiate was deemed to be more than
human, for he had achieved where countless ordinary mortals, having
failed, had returned no more. Let us hear the words of Apuleius when
admitted into the Temple of Isis, as recorded in The Metamorphosis, or

Golden Ass: "Then also the priest, al the profane being removed, taking
hold of me by the hand, brought me to the penetralia of the temple,
clothed in a new linen garment. Perhaps, inquisitive reader, you wil very
anxiously ask me what was then said and done? I would tel you, if it could
be lawful y told; you should know it, if it was lawful for you to hear it. But
both ears and the tongue are guilty of rash curiosity. Nevertheless, I wil
not keep you in suspense with religious desire, nor torment you with long-
continued anxiety. Hear, therefore, but believe what is true. I approached
to the confines of death, and having trod on the threshold of Proserpine, I
returned from it, being carried through al the elements. At midnight I saw
the sun shining with a splendid light; and I manifestly drew near to the

Gods beneath, and the Gods above, and proximately adored them. Behold,

I have narrated to you things, of which, though heard, it is nevertheless
necessary that you should be ignorant. I wil , therefore, only relate that
which may be enunciated to the understanding of the profane without a
crime."

“Kings and princes paid homage to the initiate — the "newborn" man, the
favorite of the gods. The initiate had actual y entered into the presence of
the divine beings. He had "died" and been "raised" again into the radiant
sphere of everlasting light. Seekers after wisdom journeyed across great
continents to hear his words and his sayings were treasured with the
revelations of oracles. It was even esteemed an honor to receive from
such a one an inclination of the head, a kindly smile or a gesture of
approbation. Disciples gladly paid with their lives for the Master's word of
praise and died of a broken heart at his rebuke. On one occasion,

Pythagoras became momentarily irritated because of the seeming stupidity
of one of his students. The Master's displeasure so preyed upon the mind
of the humiliated youth that, drawing a knife from the folds of his
garment, he committed suicide. So greatly moved was Pythagoras by the
incident that never from that time on was he known to lose patience with
any of his fol owers regardless of the provocation.

“With a smile of paternal indulgence the venerable Master, who senses the
true dignity of the mystic tie, should gravely incline the minds of the

Brethren towards the sublimer issues of the Craft. The officer who would
serve his lodge most effectively must realize that he is of an order
apart from other men, that he is the keeper of an awful secret,

224

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
that the chair upon which he sits is the seat of immortals, and that if he
would be a worthy successor to those Master Masons of other ages, his
thoughts must be measured by the profundity of Pythagoras and the
lucidity of Plato. Enthroned in the radiant East, the Worshipful Master is
the "Light" of his lodge [Ed. note: the Worshipful Master of each Masonic
lodge sits on the eastern side of the lodge's temple] — the representative
of the gods, one of that long line of hierophants who, through the
blending of their rational powers with the reason of the Ineffable, have
been accepted into the Great School. This high priest after an ancient
order must realize that those before him are not merely a gathering of
properly tested men, but the custodians of an eternal lore, the guardians
of a sacred truth, the perpetuators of an ageless wisdom, the consecrated
servants of a living God, the wardens of a Supreme Mystery.

“A new day is dawning for Freemasonry. From the insufficiency of theology
and the hopelessness of materialism, men are turning to seek the God of
philosophy. In this new era wherein the old order of things is breaking
down and the individual is rising triumphant above the monotony of the
masses, there is much work to be accomplished. The "Temple Builder" is
needed as never before. A great reconstruction period is at hand; the
debris of a fal en culture must be cleared away; the old footings must be
found again that a new Temple significant of a new revelation of Law may
be raised thereon. This is the peculiar work of the Builder; this is the high
duty for which he was cal ed out of the world; this is the noble
enterprise for which he was "raised" and given the tools of his Craft. By
thus doing his part in the reorganization of society, the workman may earn
his "wages" as al good Masons should. A new light is breaking in the East,
a more glorious day is at hand. The rule of the philosophic elect – the
dream of the ages – will yet be realized and is not far distant. To
her loyal sons, Freemasonry sends this clarion cal : "Arise ye, the day of
labor is at hand; the Great Work awaits completion, and the days of man's
life are few." Like the singing guildsman of bygone days, the Craft of the

Builders marches victoriously down the broad avenues of Time. Their song
is of labor and glorious endeavor; their anthem is of toil and industry; they
rejoice in their noble destiny, for they are the Builders of cities, the Hewers
of worlds, the Master Craftsmen of the universe!”

Exactly what are they endeavoring to build? What is their Great Work?

It is nothing short of a perfect, ruthlessly “benevolent” socialistic world
government – ruled by the “worthy elite,” upheld and maintained by
sycophant Mystery School initiates, and dominated throughout by the pure

Luciferian doctrine – the very doctrine that two-thirds of the host of heaven
rejected, that we rejected, before being born upon this earth.

1 Alice Bailey was a prominent, influential and authoritative occultist in the early

1900's. She was the co-founder of Lucifer Publishing Company (later renamed to

225

NOTES

Lucis Publishing, stil in existence today)

Quote taken from the book The Externalization of the Hierarchy - Section IV -

Stages in the Externalization, a compilation of Alice Bailey's earlier revelations,
published posthumously in 1957. (emphasis added)

Source –
http://www.bibliotecapleyades.net/sociopolitica/externalisation/exte1218.html

2 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_Freemasonry

3 The Peasants' Revolt, Wat Tyler's Rebel ion, or the Great Rising of 1381 was one
of a number of popular revolts in late medieval Europe and is a major event in the
history of England. Tyler's Rebel ion was not only the most extreme and
widespread insurrection in English history but also the best-documented popular
rebel ion to have occurred during medieval times. The names of some of its
leaders, John Bal , Wat Tyler and Jack Straw, are stil familiar in popular culture,
although little is known of them.

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Peasants%27_Revolt)

4 Source: Lectures on Ancient Philosophy — An Introduction to the Study and

Application of Rational Procedure: The Hal Publishing Company, Los Angeles, First

Edition 1929

5 Refer to D&C 89:18, Colossians 2:2-3

6 Count Alessandro di Cagliostro (2 June 1743 – 26 August 1795) was the alias of
the occultist Giuseppe Balsamo.... The history of Cagliostro is shrouded in rumour,
propaganda, and mysticism. Some effort was expended to ascertain his true
identity when he was arrested because of possible participation in the Affair of the

Diamond Necklace.... Cagliostro himself stated during the trial fol owing the Affair
of the Diamond Necklace that he had been born of Christians of noble birth but
abandoned as an orphan upon the island of Malta. He claimed to have traveled as
a child to Medina, Mecca, and Cairo and upon return to Malta to have been
admitted to the Sovereign Military Order of Malta [a.k.a. The Knights of Malta],
with whom he studied alchemy, the Kabbalah, and magic.

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Cagliostro)

7 The Count of St. Germain (born 1712?; died 27 February 1784) has been
variously described as a courtier, adventurer, charlatan, inventor, alchemist,
pianist, violinist and an amateur composer. He achieved great prominence in

European high society of the mid-1700s, and since then various scholars have
linked him to mysticism, occultism, secret societies, and various conspiracy
theories.... The scarcity of contemporary biographical detail about St. Germain

(alongside his own apparent self-mythologising) has supported the construction of
many versions of his origins and ancestry...

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Count_of_St._Germain)

8 Louis Claude de Saint-Martin (January 18, 1743 – 14 October 1803) was a French
philosopher [and]... a preacher of mysticism. His conversational powers made him
welcome in Parisian salons; but his zeal led him to England, where he made the

226

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
acquaintance of Wil iam Law, the English mystic.... Admirers of his works formed
groups of Friends of St Martin which later became known as Martinists. They were
influential on the formation of the Hermetic Order of the Golden Dawn [of which

Aleister Crowley was a prominent member, and which in turn inspired the core
tenets of contemporary occult practices of Wicca and Thelema].

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Louis_Claude_de_Saint-Martin)

9 Hiram Abiff is a character who figures prominently in an al egorical play that is
presented during the third degree of Craft Freemasonry. In this play, Hiram is
presented as being the chief architect of King Solomon's Temple, who is murdered
by three ruffians during an unsuccessful attempt to force him to divulge the

Master Masons' secret password. It is explained in the lecture that fol ows this
play that the story is a lesson in fidelity to one's word, and in the brevity of life.

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hiram_Abiff)

10 Marcus Vitruvius Pol io (born c. 80–70 BC, died after c. 15 BC) was a Roman
writer, architect and engineer, active in the 1st century BC. He is best known as
the author of the multi-volume work De Architectura ("On Architecture").

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Marcus_Vitruvius_Pol io)

11 Druse – a member of an independent religious sect living chiefly in Syria,

Lebanon, and Israel, established in the 11th century as a branch of Isma iʿli

Shiʿism and containing elements of Christianity, Judaism, and Islam, and believing
in the transmigration of souls and the ultimate perfection of humankind.

(Source – http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/Druse)

12 Dervish – a member of any of various Muslim ascetic orders, as the Sufis, some of
which carry on ecstatic observances, such as energetic dancing and whirling or
vociferous chanting or shouting.

(Source – http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/dervish)

13 A Knights Templar martyr highly celebrated in Freemasonry. The Masonic youth
establishment for boys under age 21 is named after him. “Jacques de Molay (c.

1240/1250 – 18 March 1314) was the 23rd and last Grand Master of the Knights

Templar.... Though little is known of his actual life and deeds except for his last
years as Grand Master, he is the best known Templar.... [King Philip IV of France]

had him slowly burned upon a scaffold on an island in the River Seine in Paris, in

March 1314.”

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Jacques_de_Molay)

14 [Goat-headed] pagan deity, revived in the 19th century as a figure of occultism
and Satanism. Often mistaken for Satan.... [it] appeared as a term for a pagan
idol in trial transcripts of the Inquisition of the Knights Templar in the early 14th
century.

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Baphomet)

15 Presumed founder of the Rosicrucian Order, or the Society of the Rose Cross.

“After his journey to the East and after forming the first Rosicrucian cel , [Father

CRC (Christian of the Rose Cross)] chose to present some of the Rosicrucian

227

NOTES
concepts in the context of the dominant religion of his time, Christianity....”

(Source – http://www.crcsite.org/faq.htm)

16 Paracelsus (born 11 November or 17 December 1493 – 24 September 1541) was
a German-Swiss Renaissance physician, botanist, alchemist, astrologer, and
general occultist. "Paracelsus", meaning "equal to or greater than Celsus", refers
to the Roman encyclopedist Aulus Cornelius Celsus from the 1st century, known
for his tract on medicine. He is also credited for giving zinc its name, cal ing it
zincum, and is regarded as the first systematic botanist.

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Paracelsus)

17 [A] Rosicrucian manifesto published in 1614 in Kassel (Germany)... [under the
title of] Generale Riforma del ' Universo (The Universal Reformation of

Mankind).... The Fama tel s the story of the "Father C.R." (later on C.R.C., the
mythical Alchemist Christian Rosenkreuz) and his il -fated pilgrimage to Jerusalem;
his subsequent tutelage by the secret sages of the east, the wise men of Damcar
in Arabia, from whom he learned the ancient esoteric knowledge which included
the study of physics, mathematics, magic and kabbalah; his return through Egypt
and Fes, and his presence among the alumbrados in Spain. It is thought in
occultism that Rosenkreuz's pilgrimage seems to refer to transmutation steps of
the Great Work.

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Fama_Fraternitatis)

18 “[T]he second anonymous manifesto, of a trio of Rosicrucian pamphlets, declaring
the existence of a secret brotherhood of alchemists and sages who were
interpreted, by the society of those times, to be preparing to transform the
political and intel ectual landscape of Europe.... The Confessio is a breviary about

"the true Philosophy", it completes the earlier manifesto (Fama Fraternitatis,

1614) and in some way it comes to justify it, defending it from the voices and
accusations already launched to the mysterious Brothers of the "Fraternity of the

Rose Cross".... Its author remains anonymous. Many historical figures have been
attributed its authorship, including Francis Bacon.”

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Confessio_Fraternitatis)

19 Images of the Cathedral of Strasbourg, France are located in the supporting
material. Refer to the folder Cathedral of Strasbourg

20 1 Nephi 14:20-29,34

228

A GLIMPSE INTO

MYSTERY SCHOOL

CULTURE

Report of the 68th Convocation of
the Rose Cross Order (1916)

Roughly forty years ago, an amateur researcher of secret societies
stumbled upon an oddly unique find in a humble little used book store. It
was a reddish-brown leather bound book with no title on the cover – just a
strange arcane symbol embossed in gold. The symbol was intricately
detailed: a rope circle with a triple-layered triangle in the center. Within the
inner-most triangle is a skul & bones above a world with two wings on either
side (also known as “wings around the world”). On the left of the outer-most
triangle is an anchor, on the right is a symbol of the ark of the covenant, and
below the triangles are the letters TRY, al uppercase.

Inside the book, the first couple of pages have images of the Great Seal
of the United States – one page has the side with the eagle, the next page
has the “reverse” side with the uncapped pyramid – exactly as we have
come to know them on every single American one dol ar bil printed since

1935. Below the reverse side has this text:

THE REVERSE SIDE OF THE SEAL – UNCUT

See Chapters “Soul Science Primer” “A Truly Mystic Seal” and

“Body, Mind, Spirit, and Soul”

229

A GLIMPSE INTO MYSTERY SCHOOL CULTURE

The next page that contains text gives the title and purpose of the
book.

FUNDAMENTAL LAWS

A Report of the 68th Convocation of the Rose Cross Order

Giving a resume of the proceedings of the Convocation, together with
most of the lectures that were delivered during this time of the

Convocation, by the several delegates present. Also a report of the work of

Ancient Initiation in the Grove of Osiris as especial y prepared for the
occasion.

Then another symbol below that – that of a triangle, with a cross in the
middle standing upon three steps, sun rays coming out of the cross-section
of the cross, with again, the letters TRY below the triangle. Below this:

Copyrighted 1916. All Rights Reserved.

Published by

THE PHILOSOPHICAL PUBLISHING CO.

Allentown, Pa

For the Members of the Rose Cross Order

It is an official Rosicrucian publication detailing the proceeds of their

April 1916 convocation near Quakerstown, Pennsylvania. Although it was
meant to only be in the sole possession of Rosicrucian initiates, at some
point The New York Public Library obtained a copy of this rare publication.

Google Books scanned it in 2007. I've included the PDF scan of this book
within the supporting material.1

The fol owing indented text comes directly from the book (italics, bold
and underline emphasis added; al -caps in original):

IN EXPLANATION

“In explanation of the contents of this book, it is to be stated that these
articles do not give the INNER work of the Rose Cross Order but simply
the outer, the public teachings.”

As noted in an earlier chapter, at no time are the esoteric teachings ever
printed nor published – such things are taught person to person. All esoteric
matters are cloaked in symbology when presented in an exoteric manner.

However, because this publication was intended solely for members of the

Rose Cross Order, it contains some startling admissions and assertions.

Continuing:

“The Illuminati and its Soul Science work may be cal ed the child of

230

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
the Rose Cross Order. Years ago it was found that where there was one
person who desired to fol ow the work with heart and soul, in other words,
who was wil ing to LIVE the life as taught by the Order, there were an
hundred others who desired teachings from the Order but who were not
wil ing to dedicate their lives to the Sublime Work.”

Possibly no other mystery school name, title or arcane concept has
become more cliché, muddled and boogie-man-i-fied than that of the

“Il uminati” – for conspiracy buffs, conspiracy cynics, and even for authors of
modern pulp fiction. Best-sel ing author Dan Brown has especial y profited off
of his sensationalistic thril ers, perpetuating the inherent exoteric obscurity of
the subject and teasing the reader with hints and clues – yet providing no
meaningful insight nor any genuine information. Such an order or
classification of initiates truly does exist, however it represents merely one
facet in the expansive realm of the modern mystery schools. Continuing:

“These thousands had to be taken care of, and as a result, the Il uminati
and its Soul Science work was born.

“When, in April [of 1916], the order went forth to the brethren, that

Sacred Convocation was to be held, al delegates were requested to
prepare articles on Soul Science so that regular lecture sessions could be
held. The lectures that fol ow are the result. All these lectures were given
in open session and are to be considered as Soul Science work, though in
entire harmony with the teachings of the Rose Cross Order.

“The work of the Rose Cross Order as given to its students can never be
published. It is a secret, sacred work between teacher and
student. It is a Soul Training, an inner Initiation, and such work continues
until the student has reached Initiation, after which he is cal ed upon to
attend a Convocation, and at which time the degree work is conferred
upon him, but the inner work always precedes the outer work, as the
outer work is only a bond, binding together the Brotherhood.

“Thus a word in explanation. Many, having heard of the Great Order and
its work, and actual y knowing nothing of its inner work, have, ignorantly
or with fraudulent intent, established so-cal ed Rose Cross bodies, and
these bodies, knowing nothing of the true work of the Rose Cross, have
nothing but a Ritualistic initiatory rite or degree work.

“We would refer al seekers to authorities on the Rose Cross and on

Initiation, and they wil then find that the TRUE Rose Cross is actual y a

School of Spirituality, with a degree ceremonial Initiation as the climax.

“[signed by] the Hierophant of the Order”

PREFACE

“Early in the summer, instructions were received from the Hierarchies to
cal the Inner Circle of the Rose Cross Order into session, and thus to fitly

231

A GLIMPSE INTO MYSTERY SCHOOL CULTURE
celebrate the 68th year of the Rose Cross Order in America.

“Orders were immediately issued to those who have the privilege of
attending this Convocation, and on June the 1st [1916] the Convocation
was cal ed to order, and the preliminary lectures were started.

“At this Convocation al delegates were instructed to prepare and to deliver
articles which should have a bearing on the conditions of the present day
and which should be the means of helping humanity.

“However, because of the limited amount of time at the disposal of those
who could attend, only a few were enabled to prepare such lectures, with
the result that there were not as many lectures delivered as might have
been had the delegates had more time at their disposal.

“But even so, there were from two to three lectures each day, and most of
these lectures wil be found in this present volume, though many of the
lectures cannot be given in book form, as they were only delivered as from
teacher to those of the Inner Circle.

“From the beginning of the month until the day of the thirteenth there
were lectures in the Assembly Hal which had been built in 1910 for the
express purpose of holding these yearly Convocations, but on the
thirteenth, there were no lectures, as al of the day was required for
making the preparations necessary in order that the Ancient Mysteries
might be given to the delegates in a form of Symbolism, consisting of
three degrees.

“I can do no better than to give the article prepared by Grace K. Morey, of

Buffalo, N.Y., the Secretary of the Rose Cross Sacred Col ege, for the

Buffalo, N.Y., papers, and which appeared in the 'Buffalo Express' July

16th, 1916.”

Ancient Mysteries of Egypt Given in an Initiation of Three Degrees

“Under the authority of the Rose Cross Order founded in America in

1858 prominent delegates of the Order were gathered in the most
remarkable conclave held during the last 5000 years, the publication of
whose records now opens to the world, the connection of Egypt in her
ages of true religion, power and glory, with the Mystic Seal of the

United States, whose Heraldric symbolism declaring the mighty
destiny of America, has, until now only been known to a limited
number.

“At 'Beverly Hal ' in the beautiful Tohickon val ey about four miles from the
town of Quakertown, men and women of al ranks of life, and from al
parts of the world, high Masons, and members of the Eastern Star

[Ed. note: a division of Freemasonry], physicians, teachers, authors, and
members of al denominations inclusive of the Hebrew, al these assembled
at the cal of the Grand Master of the Rose Cross Order for the sixty-eighth

232

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Convocation.

“Some years ago R. Swinburne Clymer, author of the Philosophy of Fire,

Ancient Mystic Oriental Masonry, The Rosicrucians; Their Teachings,

Mysteries of Osiris, Soul Science and Immortality, and over thirty other
works, bought a mountainous tract of land, and on this was built 'Beverly

Hal ,' an Assembly Hal , press rooms and libraries, and chemical
laboratory which, surrounded by orchards, vineyards and rose gardens,
set in terraced lawns, presents with its Col ie kennels and poultry plants, a
splendid combination of the beautiful and the practical.

“To this has been added the Mystic, for in a secluded and wooded tract of
fifty acres of this land, an artificial lake was made from a mountain stream,
a throne room erected and other improvements made which would be
needed for the Initiation of Neophytes in the Egyptian Mysteries.

“The Convocation was cal ed to order on June first in the Assembly Hal ,
built over five years ago for that purpose, and the delivery of a series of
lectures upon practical as wel as Mystical subjects began and continued
until the close of the Convocation. The delegates and teachers presented
the lectures, which were fol owed by discussions upon the subjects of

Eugenics, Scientific Motherhood, Code of Ethics for the Schools and
home, Spiritual Christianity [Ed. note: i.e. previously-covered apostate

Christianity], Personal Hygiene, Diet and Health, Sin, Authority and

Individuality, Jacob's Ladder, Initiation, Reincarnation, Soul Development,

The Second Coming of the Christ [Ed. note: as in the New Age Christ, “the

'Christ' in al of us”], and the Mystic Significance of the seal of the

United States.

“In the time of Solomon as in the time of the Egyptian Priesthood, no
ceremony was ever held, unless the circle of Solomon, commonly cal ed
the Sacred Seal of Solomon, had been previously prepared, but since the
fal of Egypt and of the Temple of Solomon, this seal has been
practically unknown, except to a limited number of students of ancient
religions and mysteries.

“During the first week in June, in the grove especially prepared for the
dramatization of the Ancient Mysteries of Osiris, the Seal of

Solomon, often cal ed the Magic Circle, was especial y built, and on June

11 the dedication of the Magic Circle took place in the presence of the
delegates of the Rose Cross Order, some of whom were natives of

Germany, England and Russia. [Ed. note: further confirmation as to
the established presence of the Rosicrucian / Rose Cross Order mystery
school in Europe and Russia.] This was in accordance with the system as
practiced by the ancient Priests of Egypt and the Sanhedrin of the

Temple of Solomon.

“On the night of June 13th the first section of the class, including those of
the Order taking part in the Initiation, Assembled in the grove of Osiris,
which was il uminated by electricity from a central power house especial y

233

A GLIMPSE INTO MYSTERY SCHOOL CULTURE
prepared for the purpose, and the Initiation of the Ancient Mysteries of

Egypt in three Degrees and six scenes.

“All students of the Ancient Mysteries and religions know that in the

Temple of Solomon there were three Courts, the outer Court for the people
being composed of seven hundred selected teachers and leaders. These
were members of the First Degree, Illuminati, cal ed also, seekers,
travelers or soldiers. [Ed. note: as you can see, from their own words, the

“Il uminati” are merely initiates of the first of three degrees. They are by
no means the most “elite” of the mystery schools.] The middle Court, or
members of the second Degree were seventy in number, and were
supposed to be in the Hal of Meditation, and acted as mediators between
the people and the inner Sanctuary. Above al was the Inner Court, or
circle of the Seven Priests and the Master or High Priest, who were
the teachers between God and man, mediators between the seen and

Unseen. [Ed. note: i.e. the Luciferian equivalent of the LDS General

Authorities]

“In the Egyptian Mysteries, the first Court was made up of the Royal youth
of Egypt, and such students from foreign countries as desired to enter the

Temple and Priesthood, and these, during probation, were often known as
the 'Soldiers of the Priesthood,' as it was their duty while undergoing the
preliminary training and tests to guard the Priesthood and its work
even to the death.

“The second class corresponding to a Second Degree were those who had
passed this test and who were in the Hal of Meditation, and purification,
in preparation for the first vows, and the dedication of the body, mind, soul
and spirit to God and the service of mankind.

“The third class cal ed The Third Degree were those who had passed with
credit the tests of the first degree, the purification of the second, as wel
as the various stages of development required of al students in the Hal s
of Meditation.

“In the Royal Third Degree, which took place in the Temple the Neophyte
received the final instruction. After this came the final test in the beautiful
ceremony of the death of the old life, the giving up of the body and its
temptations and the raising of the slain Osiris or Spiritual body, by his
faithful spouse Isis, the Soul, with the final Il umination.

“On the fifteenth of June, the first section of the representatives left

'Beverly Hal ,' for their respective homes and the second section began to
arrive for the preparatory lectures, and on the nineteenth of June the
ceremonies were repeated so that al might witness the Initiation and take
part in it so as to become members.

“So far as can be learned either through travel or history never before
since the fal of Egypt and its Priesthood and the fal of the Temple of

Solomon, has there ever been a grove, a lake to represent the Nile, a

234

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Magic Circle, or a Temple prepared, nor is it believed that anywhere in the
world does there today exist such a Circle.

“Nearest to this, however, is Stone-henge of the Druids of Britain, to
which their descendants travel each year at a certain time to greet the

Sun, and renew their vows. [Ed. note: famed Stonehenge is actual y an
outdoor temple of the Druids, who were also an ancient mystery school.]

“This is the first time, therefore, in 5000 years that any Order has
attempted to build up this Sacred emblem under the stately oak, so
that people of modern civilization might witness the beauties of the life
and religion of the ancient people, whose teachings of individual soul
development, made the glory of Egypt, the lost dreams of al Israel, the
teachings of the Magi of Persia, al that was true in India, the splendid
philosophy of Greece, the magnificence of the early Romans, the basis of
pre-Christian Ireland's great schools, as wel as the familiar Holy Grail
legends of Briton, Celt and Gaul. In this light of Brotherhood of man
and Fatherhood of God was founded this great Republic foretold by

Virgil, upon whose seal is set the Egyptian Pyramid, completed [Ed.

note: i.e. capped] by the White stone of Spiritual Purification as the crown
of the ages.

“The American Constel ation of thirteen stars set in the form of a double
triangle was foretold by Merlin of King Arthur's Court [Ed. note: who was
an actual person and literal y a wizard of a mystery school], and the

Philosophy of the Holy Grail and of Egypt's glory and Solomon's Temple,
has been the Day star [Ed. note: i.e. the sun (and al that it symbolizes to
the mystery schools)] of every great American Statesman from

Washington to Abraham Lincoln.

“After the ceremonies in the grove, there was given in the dining room of

'Beverly Hal ' at midnight a 'Feast of the Gods' at which neither meat nor
spices formed part of the menu, but only fruits, nuts and other products of
sun kissed foods. [Ed. note: recal that in the Egyptian rites detailed in a
previous chapter, the initiate was prescribed a specific diet afterward.]

“The conclusion of the rites was held at sunrise in the grove with a musical
communion service, in which Nectar of roses, distil ed from the thirty
thousand roses blooming each June upon the lawns at 'Beverly Hal ,' was
served as emblematic of the wine of the Soul, and for this service the rose
bushes were planted several years ago. [Ed note: recal that the rose itself
symbolizes secrecy, multiple exoteric layers which conceal the core
esoteric.]

“I wish that al the readers of this book might have been present at the
preparation, at the building, and at the Dedication of this Ancient Magic

Circle. Or, I wish that I might be able to give a detailed description of
these sublime ceremonies in this book. However, I cannot do this here,
though I hope that in some future work I wil be able to do so. Sufficient
be it to say, that when the stone, made out of cement by one of the

235

A GLIMPSE INTO MYSTERY SCHOOL CULTURE

Brothers, was nearly finished, the Dedication took place, and the emblems
placed in the stone itself before it was completed, were:

“T he A
merican Beauty Rose in ful bloom . This as a representation, or
symbol of the Soul that has reached ful Il umination.

“The Mystic ring. This was a solid gold ring, belonging to one of the
members present, upon which had been engraved the Cross and

Pentagram. All members of the Magi will know what this
symbol stands for. [Ed. note: apparently there's not even an
exoteric explanation of this.] The ring itself, as is known to the Magi,
is a protecting agent against al evil or malignant influences when
worn during any ceremonial or developing work.

“The True Magic Mirror. This is an emblem of the Soul, which when
ful y developed wil act as a mirror to the universe wherein may be
wisdom and truth.

“Lastly, a complete copy of the p rivate text book, 'Ritualistic

Occultism,' which contains the ceremonies as made use of by the

Magi, and four of these ceremonials were made use of by four of the

Magi, in the dedication of the Magic Circle.

“When al of this had taken place, the stone was completed and then later
in the day the characters were engraved upon the stone by the Brother
who had completed the stone.

“Of the midnight 'Feast to the Gods' and of the morning services which
took place in the grove it is not lawful for me to speak at this time, but it is
my sincere prayer that al who are enrol ed in the Sacred Schools may
some day be present with us and witness these sublime ceremonies,
especial y as they are conferred in the Spring of the year.

“Arrangements were made by the delegates present, through voluntary
contributions, to either buy another large grove, or if that is found
impracticable, to build a much larger Hal in the 'Grove of Osiris' so that
advanced ceremonies may be held the coming Spring at the 69th

Convocation of the Rose Cross Order.”

This constitutes the Preface section of this book, which was published in

1916. Perhaps after reading this, one can develop a clearer picture of the
massive organization behind al of this, the tremendous amounts of money
and effort put forth, and the overwhelming dedication to these matters by
the initiated members and believers of these orders.

To the devout Christian/LDS reader, who may be struggling with
overwhelming feelings of denial – I cannot reinforce the reality of al this
powerful y enough. If I were to have merely summarized this content, one
might be sorely tempted to dismiss it al as paranoid conspiratorial fantasy,
or at minimum conclude that it is blown way out of context and proportion.

236

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

But no, I have quoted verbatim from their privately-distributed publication,
printed nearly 100 years ago, only two or three physical copies of which are
known to be in a non-initiate's hand or in a public location. I have also
provided the Google Books scanned PDF of the New York Public Library's
copy of it in the supplementary material.

This – is – real. This is an actual manifestation of a branch of the

Luciferian Church – the highest levels of which literal y control every facet of
the secular world. It is the inverse of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day

Saints. It is the heart and soul of the political concepts of Socialism and

Communism. Those who adhere themselves to it get promoted to some of
the most powerful positions of government, industry, banking, media,
academia, and religious institutions and sects throughout the world.

Continuing from another section of the book:

INTRODUCTION TO THE GREAT SEAL

“It is rather a strange and an unknown thing for one to write an
introduction to a single chapter appearing in a book, but the conditions are
so unusual as to warrant it.

“More than a year ago, Grace K. Morey, the author of the article, 'The

Great Seal of the United States and Its Mystic Significance,' prepared a
sketch for a short primer of the Il uminati teachings, and in this sketch, as
wil be shown by the drawings, it was brought out that man is not only a
threefold being, but that he is actual y a four-fold being as wel . In short,
that when he has succeeded in reaching Soul Il umination, he is the
completed Pyramid or true Triangle.

“If the student wil give serious study to the article on the Seal of the

United States, he wil find that on the reverse side of the seal which is as
yet uncut [Ed note: as of the time this was published in 1916], there is to
be found the Pyramid, but with the capstone as yet not placed, and thus
he wil see that the Philosophy of the Il uminati is the absolute and
undeniable Philosophy upon which these United States are founded as is
clearly indicated by our four-fold philosophy, by the drawings
representing our Philosophy, and by the drawings of the reverse
side of the United States seal.

“And thus it would appear that the Unseen Hierarchies which shaped the
foundation of the great Republic which must some day rule the world, are
the same Hierarchies which gave us the Soul Science Philosophy as taught
by the Il uminati.

“And now let us look into the future, not far, but just beyond the line. We
find that scholars condemn the design of the reverse side of the

United States Seal, that it has never been cut but has remained hidden
as though it were something to be ashamed of.

237

A GLIMPSE INTO MYSTERY SCHOOL CULTURE

“However, though this appears the truth, it is not the truth. The reason
why it has never been cut is because the time is not yet as the
cap-stone has not yet been set.

“And what is this cap-stone? My reader, prepare for a shock.

“When Atlantis ruled the word, that which is now America was
connected with Egypt by what is now Mexico, and in Mexico, in the
territory of Yucatan, there is a Pyramid in which the Fire Philosophers
worshiped God as Divine Fire and Life in like manner as did the

Initiates of Egypt, for the two were then one.

“America is not complete, and wil not be complete, cannot be complete,
until Mexico is again part of America as she was in the long ago,
and when Mexico is once again a part of the United States, then will the
cap-stone have been set on the Pyramid and the reverse side of the

United States seal wil be cut.

“Thus you wil see that the Soul Science Primer with its drawings, is but
the beginning of the article concerning the Seal of the United States, while
the article on 'Body, Mind, Spirit and Soul' is the finale thereof.

“May it not be long until the Holy Pyramid shal be completed and may it
be completed without the shedding of blood. ”

Lovingly given,

R. SWINBURNE CLYMER

“Beverly Hal ,” Quakertown, Pa., July 6th, 1916.

Again, Atlantis. “When Atlantis ruled the world....” Whether or not there
truly was a place or kingdom cal ed Atlantis, it is thoroughly evident that the
mystery schools – even at their highest, least exoteric levels – believe that
there was. It is the name used to refer to the kingdom (or possibly a
previously-existing land mass) which dominated the inhabitants of the earth
prior to the Great Flood of Noah's time – a time of such widespread
abomination that an entire righteous city and al its inhabitants (the City of

Enoch) were removed from the earth and preserved elsewhere – a time of
such unparal eled wickedness, even throughout eternity, that would cause
the Lord to announce that “among al the workmanship of mine hands there
has not been so great wickedness as among [Enoch's and Noah's] brethren.”

(Moses 7:36)

Here we have a clear admission, directly from a private publication of
one of the most influential of the mystery schools, that the North American
continent's destiny is to become Mystery Babylon's prophetic New Atlantis. It
is to become the ruling center of the world. They are striving for, and
awaiting for the time when “the cap-stone is to be set upon the pyramid” –
the culmination of their “Great Work,” “Great Plan,” “Sacred Work” or “Great

238

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Enterprise.”

Here in this publication, it is revealed that this event which wil usher in
the era of the New Atlantis, which wil herald the arrival of the New Age, is
the unification of Mexico and the United States. Political y, there has been a
great deal of work done over the decades to create a merger of the two
nations, especial y NAFTA (North American Free Trade Agreement), and
recently in 2005 there was the SPP (Security and Prosperity Partnership of

North America), which was founded (whol y without Congressional oversight)

by the President of America (W. Bush), the President of Mexico (Fox), and
the Prime Minister of Canada (Martin).2

This confessed prophetic agenda certainly tends to cause one to ponder
why federal-level border protection between the USA and Mexico has been
so terribly incompetent and non-committal for decades. Incompetent actions,
activities and failures in government, especial y at the federal level, are rarely
accidental. Feigning incompetence covers a multitude of deliberate sins.

Prior to 1935, the reverse side of the US one dol ar bil had no images
nor symbolism on it – just a large “ONE” in the middle, “One Dol ar” printed
on top of it, some upper and lower ribbon designs stating “United States of

America” on top and “One Dol ar” below, then surrounded by familiar green
and white border art typical of US currency. (A jpeg scan of the reverse of
one of these old bil s from 1928 is in the supporting material.) Beginning with
the 1935 series, the US reverse side of the one dol ar bil began to be printed
as we are familiar with it today: both the front and reverse sides of the Great

Seal placed thereon.

For decades we citizens of the United States have al owed ourselves to
believe the varied explanations by “experts” about the numerology and
symbolism of in the seal – that such represents the 13 original colonies and
other symbols convey various American virtues. Yet, as it is now apparent,
these are exoteric mystery school symbols which actual y denote the
prophetic destiny of North America to be the New Atlantis.

The Lord revealed the fol owing to Joseph Smith, which is recorded in
the 101st section of the Doctrine & Covenants, verses 77-80 (emphasis
added):

“… the laws and constitution of the people, which I have suffered to be
established,... should be maintained for the rights and protection of al
flesh, according to just and holy principles;

“That every man may act in doctrine and principle pertaining to futurity,
according to the moral agency which I have given unto him, that every
man may be accountable for his own sins in the day of judgment.

“Therefore, it is not right that any man should be in bondage one to

239

A GLIMPSE INTO MYSTERY SCHOOL CULTURE
another.

“And for this purpose have I established the Constitution of this land, by
the hands of wise men whom I raised up unto this very purpose,
and redeemed the land by the shedding of blood.”

The mystery schools capitalize tremendously on their assertions that

George Washington was not only a Freemason but also a high-level initiate.

Whether it is true or not, we know from revealed revelation that Washington
was indeed one of these wise men whom God raised up to establish the

Constitution of the United States. Recent research places the character of

Benjamin Franklin (as wel as Abraham Lincoln for that matter) into serious
question; even the mystery school's own documents demonstrate that

Franklin was an exceptional y, deviously affable and influential adept.

Regardless, after the divinely-inspired Law of the United States was
established, mystery school initiates were undoubtedly hard at work swaying
decisions and placing their symbolism throughout official government
emblems. The Great Seal of the United States is only one example. An
objective study of the layout and structures of Washington D.C., as wel as
other official government items and locations, also reveals profound mystery
school infiltration and influence. A few examples:

• The pathway layout surrounding Capitol Hil unmistakably looks like an
owl.3

• The layout of the streets and physical locations of Washington D.C.

contain a triangle (pyramid), a five-pointed star (pentagram), and a

Masonic-styled compass and square.4

• On the front of the American one-dol ar bil , the “1” in the upper-right
corner contains a tiny hidden owl.5

• Quite possibly the most obvious symbology is the Washington
monument – a giant obelisk with a reflecting pool in front of it,
mirroring it in its entirety.6

To the ancient Egyptians, obelisks represented the penis, or the

“generative force,” of Osiris. To Freemasons, they represent “The Lost Word
of Freemasonry.” Reflecting pools symbolize “as above so below” – or, in
other words, that which exists in heaven is reflected upon the earth.

To the mystery schools, the owl symbolizes not only wisdom, but also
the ability to see and comprehend that which is in the dark (secret, esoteric,

“the pair of eyes below”) better than any other creature. Additional y, it is an
expert and exceptional y silent predator. It is the primary symbol used by the

Bohemian Club. Each July this club of over 2000 male members meet at

Bohemian Grove, located in the redwood forest in North California. This

240

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
group wil be covered more in the next chapter.

1 Refer to the PDF file in the supporting material: Fundamental Laws A Report of
the 68th Convocation of the Rose Cross Order (1916)

2 The Security and Prosperity Partnership of North America (SPP) was a region-level
dialogue with the stated purpose of providing greater cooperation on security and
economic issues. The Partnership was founded in Waco, Texas on March 23, 2005
by Paul Martin, Prime Minister of Canada, Vicente Fox, President of Mexico, and

George W. Bush, President of the United States....

In 2006, CNN anchor Lou Dobbs [Ed. note: who is an outspoken critic of failed

US/Mexican border security] argued that the SPP was part of a plan to merge the

United States, Canada, and Mexico into a North American Union similar to the

European Union. Dobbs claimed at the time that US President Bush [wished to]

bypass Congress and ultimately create a Union based on a Texas highway
corridor. [Ed. note: this massive superhighway, connecting Mexico to the US
through Texas (often referred to as the 'NAFTA superhighway'), has been under
constant development and expansion.]....

Since August 2009 it is no longer an active initiative of any of the original dialogue
partners.... [However] On February 4, 2011, Canadian Prime Minister Stephen

Harper and US President Barack Obama announced a new security and prosperity
initiative. In it they planned to "to pursue a perimeter approach to security" "in
ways that support economic competitiveness, job creation, and prosperity."

(Source

–
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Security_and_Prosperity_Partnership_of_North_Ameri
ca)

3 Refer to the image file in the supporting material: Capitol Hil owl

4 Refer to the image file in the supporting material: Wash DC symbolic street layout

5 Refer to the image file in the supporting material: Hidden owl on the one dol ar
bil

6 Refer to the image file in the supporting material: Washington Monument

241

THE MOST INFLUENTIAL

ORGANIZATIONS IN THE

WORLD

“And it came to pass that the Lamanites did hunt the band of
robbers of Gadianton; and they did preach the word of God among
the more wicked part of them, insomuch that this band of robbers
was utterly destroyed from among the Lamanites. And it came to
pass on the other hand, that the Nephites did build them up
and support them, beginning at the more wicked part of
them, until they had overspread al the land of the Nephites, and
had seduced the more part of the righteous until they had
come down to believe in their works and partake of their spoils,
and to join with them in their secret murders and combinations. And
thus they did obtain the sole management of the
government.”

– Mormon, from his abridgment of the Book of Helaman1

“I testify that... [s]ecret combinations lusting for power, gain, and
glory are flourishing.... [They are] more highly organized, more
cleverly disguised, and more powerful y promoted than ever
before.... A secret combination that seeks to overthrow the freedom
of al lands, nations, and countries is increasing its evil influence and
control over America and the entire world.”

– President of the Church, Ezra Taft Benson2

242

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“For more than a century, ideological extremists at either end of the
political spectrum have seized upon wel -publicized incidents, such
as my encounter with Castro, to attack the Rockefel er family for the
inordinate influence they claim we wield over American political and
economic institutions. Some even believe we are part of a secret
cabal working against the best interests of the United

States, characterizing my family and me as internationalists and of
conspiring with others around the world to build a more
integrated global political and economic structure — one
world, if you wil . If that's the charge, I stand guilty, and I am
proud of it. ”

– David Rockefel er3

If this book is to accomplish anything, it is not to catalog the hundreds

(if not thousands) of secret societies operating throughout the world today. I
am not interested in reproducing an exhaustive list of such, nor expounding
upon their histories, nor how they branch off of each other or otherwise
relate to one another. Reliable resources to obtain more information and
evidence about these matters are readily available in print and on the

Internet with only a bit of earnest searching.

My goal is that those who read this book wil gain an unmistakable
understanding (bolstered by as much verifiable evidence “from the horse's
mouth” as possible) that:

• these societies, and the mystery schools at their cores, truly exist

• they're found in every single culture throughout earth's history

• in our modern age their initiates have infiltrated and al but dominate
every government on earth

• their initiates and sycophants are among the richest and/or most
influential members of every segment of society

• their initiates heavily influence and/or control every major corporation
in the world, either through the board of directors or directly in
executive positions

• the most powerful of such secret societies' prominent families and
established groups not only control the largest banks, but also have
control over the world's money supply

• initiates do not disclose that they are initiates to anyone but other
initiates in a private setting

243

THE MOST INFLUENTIAL ORGANIZATIONS IN THE WORLD

• at their core, the dogma and agenda of these secret societies are

Luciferian and practical y identical

• the most powerful and nefarious of these secret societies not only
make blood oaths to uphold each other (requiring the death of initiated
exposers and whistleblowers), but some initiations actual y involve the
murder/sacrifice of an innocent human being as a demonstration of
abject loyalty to the order

• and... that there is nothing that Almighty God abhors more than secret
societies, groups, or combinations

“And it came to pass that they formed a secret combination, even as they
of old; which combination is most abominable and wicked above al , in the
sight of God; For the Lord worketh not in secret combinations,
neither doth he wil that man should shed blood, but in al things hath
forbidden it, from the beginning of man.”4

After taking in al that I expound upon in this book, the attentive,
objective reader ought to have sufficient tools to discern and identify the
patterns, motives, tenets and modus operandi of the modern manifestations
of the mystery schools and their various secret (and not-so-secret, exoteric)

societies and groups – as wel as the ability to identify whether or not
someone is either an initiate, or is a defender/supporter/sympathizing shil
for these groups and their agendas.

And I hereby warn al readers that there is a good chance that they
themselves are unwittingly defending or sympathizing with initiates or agents
of secret combinations and/or their agenda. I know that I certainly was
before I “woke up.”

It is critical that the reader gain a fundamental understanding of the
most relevant of such groups today – namely the ones that currently wield
the most-direct influence on the world (especial y the United States).

Therefore, I provide a synopsis of these few and why they are relevant.

The Bilderberg Group

“If 120 film stars, or 120 professional footbal players, gathered
secretly each year, in a sealed-off resort patrol ed by armed guards,

[the media] would bust [their butts] to learn what transpired. Why,
then, no curiosity when 120 of the world's most distinguished
leaders in finance and politics gather in that way?”

– Jim Tucker, veteran journalist and Bilderberg investigator

244

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

What It Is

“The Bilderberg Group, Bilderberg conference, or Bilderberg Club is an
annual, unofficial, invitation-only conference of approximately 120 to 140
guests from North America and Western Europe, most of whom are people
of influence. About one-third are from government and politics, and two-
thirds from finance, industry, labour, education and communications.

Meetings are closed to the public.”5

Pertinent Information

“… a clique of the richest, economical y and political y most powerful and
influential men in the Western world, who meet secretly to plan events
that later appear just to happen.”

– The Times of London, 1977

“It is difficult to re-educate people who have been brought up on
nationalism to the idea of relinquishing part of their sovereignty to a
supra-national body.”

– Bilderberg Group founder, Prince Bernhard

“World events do not occur by accident: They are made to happen,
whether it is to do with national issues or commerce; and most of them
are staged and managed by those who hold the purse strings....

To say we [are] striving for a one-world government is exaggerated, but
not whol y unfair.”

– Denis Healey, former British Defense Minister (emphasis added)

“We are grateful to The Washington Post, The New York Times, Time
magazine and other great publications whose directors have attended our
meetings and respected their promises of discretion for almost forty years.

… It would have been impossible for us to develop our plan for the world if
we had been subject to the bright lights of publicity during those years.

But, the world is now much more sophisticated and prepared to march
towards a world government. The supranational sovereignty of an
intel ectual elite and world bankers is surely preferable to the national
auto-determination practiced in past centuries.”

– David Rockefel er, recorded remarks at the June 1991 annual Bilderberg

Group meeting in Baden-Baden, Germany (emphasis added)

From Daniel Estulin's book The True Story of the Bilderberg Group

(emphasis added):

“In 1954, the most powerful men in the world met for the first time under
the auspices of the Dutch royal crown and the Rockefel er family at the
luxurious Hotel Bilderberg in the smal Dutch town of Oosterbeek. For an

245

THE MOST INFLUENTIAL ORGANIZATIONS IN THE WORLD
entire weekend, they debated the future of the world. When it was over,
they decided to meet once every year to exchange ideas and analyze
international affairs. They named themselves the Bilderberg Group.

“Since then, they have gathered yearly in a luxurious hotel somewhere in
the world to try to decide the future of humanity. Among the select
members of this club are Bil Clinton, Paul Wolfowitz, Henry Kissinger,

David Rockefel er, Zbigniew Brzezinski, Tony Blair and many other heads of
government, businessmen, politicians, bankers and journalists from al
over the world. Nevertheless, in the more than fifty years of their
meetings, the press has never been al owed to attend, no statements have
ever been released on the attendees’ conclusions, nor has any agenda for
a Bilderberg meeting been made public.”

Why It Is Relevant

Continuing from Estulin's book (emphasis added):

“What do the world’s most powerful people talk about in these meetings?

Any modern democratic system protects the right to privacy, but doesn’t
the public have a right to know what their political leaders are talking
about when they meet the wealthiest business leaders of their respective
countries? What guarantees do citizens have that the Bilderberg Group
isn’t merely a center for influence trafficking and lobbying if they aren’t
al owed to know what their representatives talk about at the Group’s
secret gatherings? Why are the Davos World Economic Forums and G8
meetings discussed in every newspaper, given front-page coverage, with
thousands of journalists in attendance, while no one covers Bilderberg

Group meetings?

“This blackout exists despite the fact that (or because?) they are annual y
attended by Presidents of the International Monetary Fund, the World

Bank, and Federal Reserve; by chairmen of 100 of the most powerful
corporations in the world such as Daimler Chrysler, Coca Cola, British

Petroleum (BP), Chase Manhattan Bank, American Express, Goldman

Sachs, and Microsoft; by Vice Presidents of the United States, Directors
of the CIA and the FBI, Secretaries General of NATO, American

Senators and members of Congress, European Prime Ministers, and
leaders of opposition parties; and by top editors and CEOs of the leading
newspapers in the world. It is certainly curious that no mainstream
media outlet considers a gathering of such figures, whose wealth
far exceeds the combined wealth of al United States citizens, to be
newsworthy, when a trip by any one of them on their own makes
headline news on TV.

“This is the conundrum that I have pondered. Fifteen years ago it set me
on an investigative journey that has become my life’s work. Slowly, one by
one, I have penetrated the layers of secrecy surrounding the Bilderberg

Group, but I could not have done this without the help of “conscientious

246

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
objectors” from inside, as wel as outside, the Group’s membership....

“The efforts of [some of] the original members [of Bilderberg] to better
our world were based on a “father-knows-best” autocracy similar to the

Roman Catholic Church’s paternalistic form of Christianity. Their intent was
noble, at first. Unfortunately, it seems that the Bilderberg Group has grown
beyond its idealistic beginnings to become a shadow world government,
which decides in total secrecy at annual meetings how their plans are to
be carried out. They threaten to take away our right to direct our own
destinies. And this is becoming easier, because the development of
telecommunication technology, merged with profound instant impact of
the Internet and new methods of behavior engineering to manipulate
individual conduct, may convert what, at other epochs of history, were
only evil intentions — into a disturbing reality.

“Each new measure, viewed on its own, may seem only a slight
aberration, but a whole host of changes, as part of an ongoing continuum,
constitutes a shift towards total enslavement. This is why it is time to look
behind the scenes. We are at a crossroads. And the roads we take from
here wil determine the very future of humanity. We have to wake up to
the true objectives and actions of the Bilderberg Group and its paral el kin
if we hope to retain the freedoms fought for by our grandfathers in World

War II. It is not up to God to bring us back from the “New Dark Age”

planned for us. It is up to us! Whether we emerge from this century as an
electronic global police state or as free human beings depends on the
actions we take now. We will never find the right answers if we
don’t know the deep context. ”

For decades it was denied that the Bilderberg Group even existed, and
those who insisted it was real and as powerful as it is were lampooned and
branded as blathering kooks.

Since the 1990's, with dedicated exposers such as Jim Tucker and

Daniel Estulin, the group's existence can no longer be denied by conspiracy
naysayers. Therefore, attempts are made to whitewash the truly nefarious
implications that such a concentration of worldwide powerful and influential
persons pose. It is genteel y conveyed as a benign and benevolent outlet for
the most powerful people in the world to speak in private about how to
reach a consensus in solving the world's problems.

Of course, power does not corrupt, right?

Refer to Appendix C for a general list of known attendees of Bilderberg

Group annual meetings. Also, refer to the supporting material for further
articles and material about this group.

247

THE MOST INFLUENTIAL ORGANIZATIONS IN THE WORLD

Skull & Bones

“BARBARA WALTERS: Are you a Christian?

“GEORGE H.W. BUSH: [pauses] If by being a Christian, you ask if I am 'Born

Again,' then yes, I am a Christian.”

– interview in 1988 while Bush campaigned to be President6

What It Is

“Skul and Bones is an undergraduate senior or secret society at Yale

University, New Haven, Connecticut. It is a traditional peer society to Scrol
and Key and Wolf's Head, as the three senior class 'landed societies' at

Yale.

“The society's alumni organization, which owns the society's real property
and oversees the organization, is the Russel Trust Association, named for

Wil iam Huntington Russel , who co-founded Skul and Bones with
classmate Alphonso Taft. The Russel Trust was founded by Russel and

Daniel Coit Gilman, member of Skul and Bones and later president of the

University of California, first president of Johns Hopkins University, and the
founding president of the Carnegie Institution.

“The society is known informal y as "Bones", and members are known as

"Bonesmen"....

“Every year, Skul and Bones selects fifteen men and [, only within the last
couple decades,] women of the junior class to join the society. Skul and

Bones traditional y "tapped" those that it viewed as campus leaders and
other notable figures for its membership.”7

Pertinent Information

In the United States alone, there are no fewer than 102 academia-
based secret societies (many of which pose as fraternities) which operate on
university campuses and actively recruit from the student body.8 However,
perhaps none are more prestigious, nor are their initiates more successful,
than the initiates of Yale's Skul and Bones. Its insignia is that of a skul with
crossed femur bones below it (similar to that of a pirate flag which has
crossed femur bones instead of crossed swords), and then below this
foreboding image is the number 322.9

Three generations of Bush family heirs have been initiates of Skul and

Bones: Prescott Bush, his son, George H. W. Bush, and his son George W.

Bush (the latter two having served as President of the United States).

In 2004, both the Republican and Democrat candidates for President

248

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
were initiates of Skul and Bones: George W. Bush and John Kerry.10 With
only fifteen new members initiated every year, what are the chances that
both presidential candidates would be initiates of the same secret society?

The fol owing is comprised of segments about Skul and Bones from

Antony C. Sutton's Introduction to the Order of Skul and Bones (emphasis
added):11

“Most CFR [the Council on Foreign Relations – discussed later in this
chapter] members are not involved in a conspiracy and have no knowledge
of any conspiracy... However, there is a group within the Council on

Foreign Relations which belongs to a secret society, sworn to secrecy, and
which more or less controls the CFR [whose] meetings are used for their
own purposes.

“These members are in The Order. Their membership in The Order can be
proven. Their meetings can be proven. Their objectives are plainly
unconstitutional. And this ORDER has existed for 150 years in the United

States.

“Those on the inside know it as The Order.... It was also once known as
the “Brotherhood of Death.” Those who make light of it [Ed. note: such as
competing secret societies]... cal it “Skul & Bones.”... For legal purposes,

The Order was incorporated as the Russel Trust in 1856....

“The American chapter of this [secret] German order was founded in 1833
at Yale University by General Wil iam Huntington Russel and Alphonso Taft
who, in 1876, became Secretary of War in the Grant administration.

Alphonso Taft was the father of Wil iam Howard Taft, the only man to be
both President and Chief Justice of the United States.

“The Order is not just another campus Greek letter fraternal society.

Chapter 322 is a secret society whose members are sworn to silence.... Its
members always deny membership (or are supposed to deny
membership). Above al , The Order is powerful, unbelievably powerful....

“What is the significance of the "322" in Chapter 322?... [One]

interpretation is that The Order is descended from a Greek fraternal
society dating back to Demosthenes in 322 B.C. ... Bones records are
dated by adding 322 to the current year, i.e. records originating in 1950
are dated Anno Demostheni 2272....

“In the past 150 years, about 2500 Yale graduates have been initiated into

The Order. At any one time about 500-600 are alive and active. Roughly
about one-quarter of these take an active role in furthering the objectives
of The Order. The others either lose interest or change their minds.

“Entry into The Order is accompanied by an elaborate ritual... The
neophyte's name is changed... like a monk or Knight of Malta or St. John,

[he] becomes Knight so and so. The old Knights are then known as

249

THE MOST INFLUENTIAL ORGANIZATIONS IN THE WORLD

Patriarch so and so. The outside world are known as Gentiles and
vandals....”

In 1977, Ron Rosenbaum wrote an article in Esquire magazine, which
gives an account of his delving into Skul and Bones records that were
obtained by the snooping of other Yale fraternities (emphasis added):12

“… I have in my possession a set of annotated floor plans of the interior of
the tomb, giving the location of the sanctum sanctorum, the room cal ed

322. And tonight I received a dossier on Bones ritual secrets that was
compiled from the archives of another [competing Yale] secret society....

Let me tel you what [the dossier] says about the initiation, the center of
some of the most lurid apocryphal rumors about Bones. According to the
dossier, the Bones initiation ritual of 194º [Ed. note: read that again –

194th degree] went like this:

““New man placed in coffin – carried into central part of the building.

New man chanted over and ‘reborn’ into society. Removed from
coffin and given robes with symbols on it. (sic) A bone with his name
on it is tossed into bone heap at start of every meeting. Initiates
plunged into mud pile.””

Recal how George H.W. Bush responded to Barbara Walters in 1988
when being asked if he is a Christian: “If by being a Christian, you ask if I
am 'Born Again,' then yes, I am a Christian.” What true believer in the New

Testament account of Jesus Christ answers this question in this manner?

Bush was “born again” as a Bonesman, as his father and son were. It
involves ceremonial rites similar to those discussed in the earlier chapters
about Egypt, namely the initiate being required to lie within a coffin for an
extended period of time while portions of the rites are performed around
him, then eventual y he is raised up out of the coffin into his new life as an
initiate – thus he is “born again.” When any of the Bush family (or any other
initiate of the mystery schools, for that matter) declare that they are “born
again,” they are intentional y misleading listeners to believe that they are

“born again” in the Christian sense.

God creates, Satan imitates.

Why It Is Relevant

Continuing with segments from Sutton's Introduction to the Order of

Skul and Bones (emphasis added):

“Most members are from the Eastern seaboard of the United States.

Members are al males [until comparatively recently] and almost al White

Anglo-Saxon Protestants. In great part they descended from English

Puritan families. These families either intermarried with financial power or
invited... money moguls whose sons became members of The Order....

250

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“The Order has either set up or penetrated just about every significant
research, policy, and opinion-making organization in the United States, in
addition to the Church [Ed. note: i.e. most ecclesiastical institutions],
business, law, government and politics.... The evolution of American
society is not, and has not been for a century, a voluntary development
reflecting individual opinion... On the contrary, the broad direction has
been created artificial y and stimulated by The Order.

“It's a situation very much as [Carrol ] Quigley found in "The Group" [Ed.

note: probably referring to the Milner Group, which is based at Oxford

University in England, which Quigley championed in his book Tragedy and

Hope]:

““It is probable that most members of the outer circle were not
conscious that they were being used by a secret society.””

W. Cleon Skousen, a celebrated LDS Constitutional and scriptural
scholar, and close personal associate of LDS Church general authorities such
as David O. McKay and Ezra Taft Benson, published a book in 1970 cal ed

The Naked Capitalist. This book is primarily a review and commentary on

Quigley's Tragedy and Hope. It was an early trail-blazing effort to expose
how al these seemingly-separate secret cabals actual y are connected to
each other. One year later, Gary Allen published the book None Dare Cal It

Conspiracy, which also heavily cited Quigley's Tragedy and Hope, and which
was recommended in General Conference by then-apostle Ezra Taft Benson.

Continuing from Sutton's Introduction to the Order of Skul and Bones

(emphasis added):

“The Order gets the bal rol ing in new organizations; [it] puts in the first

President or Chairman, and the ideas, and then when operations are
rol ing along, often just fades out of the picture.

“Among universities we can cite Cornel University, where Andrew Dickson

White (1853) was its first President, and Johns Hopkins University, based
on the German educational system, where Daniel Coit Gilman (1852) was
the first President (1875-1901).

“Among academic associations [including] the American Historical

Association, the American Economic Association, the American Chemical

Society, and the American Psychological Association were al started by
members of The Order or persons close to The Order.

“The first President of the Carnegie Institution (from 1902-05) was Daniel

Coit Gilman, but other members of The Order have been on Carnegie
boards since the turn of the century. Gilman was on the scene for the
founding of the Peabody, Slater and Russel Sage foundations. McGeorge

Bundy (1940) was President of the Ford Foundation from 1966-79.

“The first Chairman of the American Society for the Judicial Settlement of

251

THE MOST INFLUENTIAL ORGANIZATIONS IN THE WORLD

International Disputes was member Wil iam Howard Taft (1878). The

Society was the forerunner of the League to Enforce the Peace, which
developed into the League of Nations concept and ultimately into the

United Nations. In the United Nations we find, for example, Archibald

MacLeish (1915) who was the brains behind the constitution of the

UNESCO organization.

“In 1960, James Jeremiah Wadsworth (1927) set up the Peace Research

Institute. In 1963 this was merged to become the Institute for Policy

Studies, along with Marcus Rashking who had been National Security

Council aide to McGeorge Bundy (1940), a very active member of The

Order....

“The major establishment law firms in New York are saturated with The

Order. Lord, Day and Lord dominated by the Lord family; Simpson,

Thacher and Bartlett, especial y the Thacher family; David, Polk, Wardwel ;
and Debevoise, Plimpton, the Rockefel er family law firm.

“There has been a significant penetration into communications. Some
examples:

• Henry Luce (1920), of Time-Life

• Wil iam Buckley Jr. (1950), of National Review

• Alfred Cowles (1913), president of Cowles Communications

• Emmert Bates (1932), of Litton Educational Systems

• Richard Ely Danielson (1907), of Atlantic Monthly

• Russel Wheeler Davenport (1923), of Fortune

• John Chipman Farrar (1918), of publisher Farrar, Straus

“The most prestigious award in journalism is a Nieman Fel owship at

Harvard University. The first Director of the Nieman Fund was member

Archibald MacLeish (1915).

“Pierre Jay (1892) became the first Chairman of the Federal Reserve Bank
of New York.

“Politics and government is the area where The Order has made headway,
with names like Taft, Bush, Stimson, Chafee, Lovett, Whitney, Bundy and
so on.

“In 1981, "The Anglo American Establishment" by Carrol Quigley was
published in New York. Quigley describes in minute detail the historical
operations of the British establishment, control ed by a secret society and
operation very much as The Order operates in the U.S.

“The British secret society, known as "The Group"... was founded at

Oxford University, much as The Order was founded at Yale. The Group

252

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
operates in a series of concentric circles and like The Order consists of old
line families al ied with private merchant bankers, known in the U.S. as
investment bankers.

“The Group's objective is recorded in Cecil Rhodes' wil :

““The extension of British rule throughout the world, the perfecting of
a system of emigration from the United Kingdom and of colonization
by British subjects of al lands... and the ultimate recovery of the

United States of America as an integral part of the British

Empire.”

“Both The Group and The Order are unwil ing or unable to bring about a
global society by voluntary means, so they opted for coercion. To do this
they have created wars and revolutions, they have ransacked public
treasuries, they have oppressed, they have pillaged, they have lied –
even to their own countrymen.

“The activities of The Order are directed towards changing our society,
changing the world, to bring about a New World Order. This wil be a
planned order with heavily restricted individual freedom, without

Constitutional protection, without national boundaries or cultural
distinction.... Part of this activity has been in cooperation with The Group,
with its paral el and recorded objectives.

“We know the elements in society that wil have to be changed in order to
bring about this New World Order; we can then examine The Order's
actions in this context.

• Education: how the population of the future wil behave

• Money: the means of holding wealth and exchanging goods

• Law: the authority to enforce the wil of the state

• Politics: the direction of the state

• Economy: the creation of wealth

• History: what people believe happened in the past

• Psychology: the means of control ing how people think

• Philanthropy: so that people think wel of the control ers

• Medicine: the power over health, life and death

• Religion: people's spiritual beliefs, the spur to action for many

• Media: what people know and learn about current events

• Continuity: the power to appoint who fol ows in your footsteps...

“Most of us believe that the State exists to serve the individual, not vice
versa. The Order believes the opposite.... The discussion and the funding

253

THE MOST INFLUENTIAL ORGANIZATIONS IN THE WORLD
is always toward more state power, use of state power and away from
individual rights...”

The Bohemian Club

RICHARD NIXON: I don't mind the homosexuality. I understand it.

Nevertheless, [gosh darn], I don't think you [ought to] glorify it on
public television, homosexuality, [any] more than you glorify whores.

We al know we have weaknesses. But, [gosh darnit], what do you
think that does to kids? You know what happened to the Greeks!

Homosexuality destroyed them. Sure, Aristotle was a homo. We al
know that. So was Socrates.

JOHN D. EHRLICHMAN: But he never had the influence television had.

NIXON: You know what happened to the Romans? The last six Roman
emperors were fags.... Let’s look, let’s, let’s look at Northern

California, you understand it?

EHRLICHMAN: San Francisco has just gone clear over.

NIXON: But, it isn’t, it isn’t just in the ratty part of town… but, the upper
class in San Francisco is that way. Now, Bohemian Grove, that I
attend, from time to time, [unintel igible] it is the most faggy

[gosh darned] thing you could ever imagine. That San

Francisco crowd that goes in there. It’s just terrible! I mean, I won’t
shake hands with anybody from San Francisco.13

– May 13th, 1971, conversation between President Richard Nixon,

John D. Ehrlichman, and H. R. Haldeman14

“[I]t's a bunch of elitists, and powerbrokers, who conduct secret meetings
to take over the world, and they run around nude. It's al men, no women
are al owed. And they run around and... you can find them going to [the]

bathroom on the side of trees and so forth, and they have people come
out and make speeches to them and al that.... I've been asked to speak at
the Bohemian Grove.... Some of my best golf buddies are members.... [In
discussing it live on the radio,] I'm probably ruining any chance I may have
of being invited back.”

– Rush Limbaugh, #1 National y syndicated talk radio host in America15

What It Is

“The Bohemian Club was original y formed in April 1872 by and for
journalists who wished to promote a fraternal connection among men who
enjoyed the arts.… The group quickly relaxed its rules for membership to
permit some people to join who had little artistic talent, but enjoyed the
arts and had greater financial resources. Eventual y, the original

"bohemian" members were in the minority and the wealthy and powerful

254

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
control ed the club.... Regular, ful members are usual y wealthy and
influential men who pay ful membership fees and dues, and who must
often wait 15 years for an opening, as the club limits itself to about 2700
men.

“Every year the club hosts a two week long (three weekends) camp at

Bohemian Grove,... a 2,700-acre campground located... in Monte Rio,

California.... The main encampment area consists of 160 acres of old-
growth redwood trees over 1,000 years old, with some trees exceeding

300 feet in height.... Each member is associated with a "camp", that is,
one of 118 rustic sleeping and leisure quarters scattered throughout the

Bohemian Grove, where each member sleeps during the two weeks (three
weekends) of annual summer encampment in July. These camps are the
principal means through which high-level business and political
contacts and friendships are formed. ” 16

Pertinent Information

“A number of past membership lists are in public domain, but modern club
membership lists are private. Some prominent figures have been given
honorary membership, such as Richard Nixon and Wil iam Randolph

Hearst. Members have included some U.S. presidents (usual y before they
are elected to office), many cabinet officials, and CEOs of large
corporations, including major financial institutions. Major military
contractors, oil companies, banks (including the Federal Reserve), utilities,
and national media have high-ranking officials as club members or guests.

Many members are, or have been, on the board of directors of several of
these corporations....” 17

In July of 2000, conspiracy investigator tour de force Alex Jones and an
associate posed as guests of the Hil bil ies camp on the arrival night of

Bohemian Grove. They successful y filmed hours of covert footage within the

Grove via hidden camera equipment. They also filmed the entire opening
night ceremony, cal ed the Cremation of Care – a disturbing, highly pagan
ritual performed before a 40-foot faux-stone concrete owl with an altar in
front of it. It is an elaborate and lengthy somber production, performed by
dozens of men dressed in different colored hooded robes: red, white, black
and silver.

The event is performed along one side of the Russian River in the

Redwood forest of Northern California, while the audience is seated in
hundreds of folding chairs on the other side of the river. The robed figures
solemnly march out of the forest paths to the great stone owl. Ritualistic
music plays over a state of the art sound system instal ed within the trees.

Once the robed priests reach the owl, an orchestrated, pre-recorded
dramatic voice performance ensues over the speakers, while the robed
priests act out the ceremony.

255

THE MOST INFLUENTIAL ORGANIZATIONS IN THE WORLD

The owl is the heroic character (voiced by legendary TV news
anchorman Walter Cronkite, repeatedly voted by the American public as “The

Most Trusted Man In America.”), who has a verbal battle with “Dul Care” – a
demonical y-voiced entity who taunts the attendees of the Grove. As the
drama unfolds, the priests, some of whom hold lighted torches in their
hands, place a white-cloth-bound human effigy (representing Dul Care)

upon the alter before the owl. In one tremendous moment, this Dul Care is
announced to be banished from the Grove. The priests set fire to the human
effigy on the altar, which quickly engulfs in flames, and the hideous wailings
of Dul Care screech and echo and fade. Immediately pyrotechnics from al
around go off, including showering sparks that emit from dozens of smal
steel crosses embedded upon the lake. At this moment, the audience erupts
in applause. It signals the beginning of their two week retreat. Thereafter,
the audience disperses to enjoy the various al -male festivities; or, if they
wish to enjoy the company of women, they are al owed to leave the
premises for the night.

Refer to the supporting material18, which contains video files of portions
of this Cremation of Care opening ceremony, as wel as a video of a
coincidental on-the-spot interview Alex Jones had with David Gergen (a 20-
year presidential cabinet member and adviser under the Nixon, Ford,

Reagan, and Clinton presidential administrations), where he confronted him
about his Bohemian Club membership and the Cremation of Care. What
starts out as a rehearsed answer quickly results in a jittery, personal y
revealing off-the-cuff moment rarely ever witnessed from polished

Washington D.C. insiders.

The fol owing is from Joël van der Reijden's research into the concept of

Dul Care:

“Dul Care is "a mocking spirit" that needs to be banished from the Grove.

This is an ancient tradition going back to the Sumerians. The Sumerians
used the word ’barra’ (begone) to banish unwelcome spirits from the land.

These traditions were spread to Babylon, Greece, and Rome. After the

Middle-Ages poets and play writers occasional y picked up on it and
incorporated it in some of the works they wrote. The term was used quite
frequently since at least the late 17th century in Britain.... The first
reference since Horace that I was able to find was the 1687 play 'Begone,

Dul Care' of [John] Playford: Musical Companion, located in England....

“It could wel be that the term Dul Care was already in use at the time of
the Francis Bacon group in the late 1500s and early 1600s, which
consisted of Sir Wil iam and Robert Cecil, John Dee, his student Edward de

Vere, Edmund Spenser, Bacon himself, Elizabeth I, James I, and several
others.... These people were (largely) responsible for the creation of

Rosicrucianism, Freemasonry, and Enochian Magic.”

256

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

The exoteric explanation given of Dul Care is that it represents
everyday responsibilities, stress and al that is mundane, and that these men
come to the Grove to be completely liberated and released of such for a
raucous two weeks. However, the ritual is steeped with deeply esoteric
mystery school elements, and is as elaborately and solemnly performed as
an any given Masonic or other secret society initiation rite.

The true meaning of Dul Care – the desperately unwanted entity
desired to be banished from the Grove – is the conscience, the Light of

Christ within each of us: the source of Godly sorrow, remorse, and genuine
guilt that leads to repentance. As Cain rejoiced upon the slaying of Abel,
announcing that he was free, the mystery school initiates and their guests
who attend Bohemian Grove (wittingly or not) rejoice in banishing Christ
from their own private section of the Redwood Forest. Thereupon, they
genteel y meet and greet by day, and thereafter proceed to enjoy the
provided raucous entertainment at night, or engage whatever guilty pleasure
they fancy. While many of these activities are probably comparatively mild,
such as binge alcohol or narcotics consumption (which is reported by
multiple sources), there are detailed eyewitness accounts of depravity and
atrocities occurring in remote cabins. Merely one example: former Oklahoma

State Senator John DeCamp includes documented testimony in his book The

Franklin Cover-up, wherein orphan boys were helicoptered into Bohemian

Grove to be raped and tortured. One was shot in the head at point blank
range, and the others were forced to consume some of his raw flesh.

As for the 40-foot owl statue/idol, there's a great deal of speculation
floating around whistleblowing groups that it is representative of the pagan
deity, Molech (alternate spel ing: Moloch), to which human sacrifices were
performed by a variety of ancient cultures.

While the Bohemian Grove ritual may include a faux-human sacrifice, I
personal y think that others are jumping to conclusions in equating the 40-
foot owl idol with Molech. I come to this conclusion because there are too
many dissimilarities other than the sacrifice factor.

Additional y, recal that in the ancient Egypt initiations – the Crata Repoa

– once the Fourth Degree was conferred upon an initiate he was made part
of an Order whose symbol was that of Isis in the shape of an owl. Perhaps
this great owl idol is a representation of Isis.

The bottom line, though, is that it doesn't matter if the owl represents
any other “god” than what they refer to it as in the ritual: “the Great Owl of

Bohemia.” What is relevant are the esoteric meanings behind owl symbology
in the mystery schools. Owls:

• are nocturnal hunters – symbolizing a secret lifestyle

257

THE MOST INFLUENTIAL ORGANIZATIONS IN THE WORLD

• can see in the dark – symbolizing wisdom, because they can
see/comprehend what other animals can't (i.e. esoteric mysteries,
hidden ruling class, occult culture)

• are stealth creatures – symbolizing the capability of conducting a
secret life without detection

• are keen, watchful, focused and patient – symbolizing these attributes
in initiates, as wel as the ability to accurately size up unwitting targets
or foes, to detect the machinations of enemies, to never be caught off-
guard, and to appear affable, serene and impassive until the perfect
striking moment avails itself

• are strong predatory creatures – symbolizing the ability to outwit and
easily conquer targets or foes

• are at the top of the food chain – symbolizing elitism, the right to prey
upon al lesser beings, the right to have one's way; to be above al
other laws save the blood oaths sworn to the mystery school hierarchy

In effect, these are precisely the attributes which are valued highest by
those who are members of the Bohemian Club, those who attend the Grove,
and those who seek to join it (even wil ing to be on a waiting list of upwards
of fifteen years to gain that privilege). Therefore, it only fol ows that their
solemn annual faux-human sacrifice ritual be performed to an idol of a
creature that embodies al these esoteric traits.

Recal also that owl symbolism graces both the grounds of the Capitol
building in Washington D.C. as wel as the upper right-hand corner of the
front of the one dol ar bil .19 Likely these two particular owls have nothing to
do with the Bohemian Club, but undoubtedly have everything to do with the
influence of mystery school initiates that have infested our nation's federal
government for nearly two centuries.

Why It Is Relevant

Reflect that, for over 100 years of its now-140 year history, almost
nothing was publicly known about Bohemian Grove. It was al but completely
unknown to everyone outside of the circles of the elite and their most trusted
sycophants. Even when attempts were first made by some in the 1970's to
expose it, little to no real evidence could be obtained – merely incredulous
word-of-mouth rumors of strange dealings in the redwoods of California,
supposedly involving closet-homosexual Republicans and the filthy rich,
where they worship a giant stone owl and burn to death a human sacrifice.

But now, thanks to some truly brave individuals, its existence and the
reality of what transpires within can no longer be denied. It has become very

258

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
difficult to whitewash, dismiss, or disregard as merely a bunch of drunk

Republicans urinating on redwood trees.

“For Republicans the club is an antechamber [Ed. note: i.e. foyer, waiting
room] to the White House. [Ed. note: this is not entirely true. Many

Democrats attend the Grove as wel . There's even a photo of Jimmy Carter,
a former president who is a Democrat, in the Bohemian Club's annals.20]

Teddy Roosevelt was a member, [as] was Herbert Hoover. In his memoirs

Hoover wrote that within one hour of Calvin Coolidge’s announcement in

1927 that he would not run again,

“"a hundred men – editors, publishers, public officials and others
from al over the country who were at the Grove, came to my camp
demanding that I announce my candidacy."

“Hoover was at the Grove again the fol owing summer, as he had been
with some considerable regularity since 1911, when news came that

Republicans had chosen him for their candidate.

“A speech to the industrial and financial titans clustered for one
of the Grove’s famous lakeside talks could make or break a
candidacy. After a poor reception, Nelson Rockefel er abandoned his bid
for the Republican nomination in 1964. Richard Nixon, like Hoover a
member of the Cave Man’s camp inside the Grove, got a rapturous
reception in 1967 and pressed forward to the nomination and the White

House.

“It was at the Bohemian Grove that America’s nuclear weapons program
was first devised by physicists such as Grove members Ernest O. Lawrence
and Edward Tel er – meeting with other members who were then in
government, al confident of the security of the redwood clubhouse built
by [famed architect] Bernard Maybeck... in 1904.

“European leaders travel discreetly to the Grove to address the American
elite. German chancel or Helmut Schmidt (not to be confused with Club
members Chauncey E. Schmidt or Jon Eugene Schmidt) strol ed its paths
with club member Henry Kissinger, as did French socialist leader Michael

Rocard.

“Where else could such men hope to chat privately with the head of IBM, a
couple of Rockefel ers, bankers galore, a Justice of the US Supreme Court
and Charlton Heston? Even the prickly Lee Kuan Yew [the first Prime

Minister of the Republic of Singapore] hastened to visit the club, only to
have the mortification of being mistaken for a waiter.”21

(Refer to Appendix E for transcripts of cal s to prominent national y
syndicated talk show hosts who were questioned about Bohemian Grove.

Their reactions and responses are greatly revealing.)

However, possibly the most relevant (and unfortunate) aspect of the

259

THE MOST INFLUENTIAL ORGANIZATIONS IN THE WORLD

Bohemian Club, and their annual event at the Bohemian Grove each summer,
is that, while it is considerably conspicuous today, it is far from unique.

There are numerous, possibly hundreds, of elite private retreats for mystery
school initiates (and their sycophants) throughout the world. Bohemian

Grove is merely one of the larger ones, and functions primarily as a
prominent event to encourage interaction, discourse and relationship building
between multiple secret societies and their initiates. It has final y been
publicly exposed to the point where it is impossible for them to deny it any
longer – therefore they deny what goes on there. With ever-increasing
exposure of it, they can no longer deny what occurs – so they must
whitewash its nefarious aspects by brushing them off as die-hard frat-boy
sil iness at a benign social gathering.

For a prime example of what other elite, mystery school retreats and
social gatherings throughout the world are like, look no further than Stanley

Kubrick's final film Eyes Wide Shut, his first since Ful Metal Jacket, in 1987,

22 years earlier. The Eyes Wide Shut production was quite possibly the most
secretive in Hol ywood's history – security was extremely tight, and al cast
and staff were under strict anti-disclosure contracts as to anything about the
film. Production took three years. Filmed in England for 18 consecutive
months, the British tabloids went berserk trying to get any information
whatsoever about it, to little avail. As filming wrapped and editing was
underway, the only press release about the film stated: “Stanley Kubrick's
next film wil be Eyes Wide Shut, a storyof jealousy and sexual obsession.”

On March 3rd, Kubrick hosted a screening of the final cut for the stars of
the film and his family. Four days later, Stanley Kubrick died an abrupt,
sudden death by heart attack in his sleep, despite that he had no history of
heart disease and his family reported that he'd been feeling fine. No
reviewers were al owed early screenings – not one person was al owed to
see the film until it was released on July 16th. Only then did everyone come
to understand that a key component of the film's story surrounds the main
character crashing an elite occult ceremony, attended by the uber-rich and
powerful, which is fol owed by unspeakable whoredoms.

Stanley Kubrick was no stranger to the mystery schools, their culture,
their dogma and their agenda. His film 2001: A Space Odyssey is a deeply
esoteric visual essay of the Luciferian doctrines of the origin, progress and
destiny of mankind. From beginning to end the film is steeped with the
mystery school concepts of il uminism. Nearly al of his films (especial y his
most celebrated ones) demonstrate a high level of such esoteric
understanding, and his films have an uncanny ability to reach into the
subconscious of the viewer.

It's very possible that Kubrick intended Eyes Wide Shut to be a
whistleblowing film disclosing the hidden culture, rites and abominations of

260

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
mystery school elites. It is possible that he was murdered for doing so. If so,
it's only right to commend him. (There are reports of numerous ways on how
covert kil ings are made to appear as natural heart failure fatalities. I wil not
expound on them, but should the reader doubt this possibility I recommend
viewing a scene from the film Michael Clayton, included in the supporting
material22, in which modern professional assassins carry out and stage such
in under three minutes.)

Having said that, I cannot caution the reader strongly enough that Eyes

Wide Shut contains tremendously disturbing content, including a detailed re-
enactment of a mystery school ritual, convincing dramatization of mind-
control ed adolescent sex slaves (the reality of which is covered in a later
chapter) and multiple highly pornographic scenes.

Branch Organizations To Be Aware Of

The Council on Foreign Relations (CFR)

What It Is

“Founded in 1921 and headquartered at 58 East 68th Street in New York

City, with an additional office in Washington, D.C., the CFR is considered to
be the nation's "most influential foreign-policy think tank". It publishes a
bi-monthly journal, Foreign Affairs....

“The Council on Foreign Relations, a sister organization to the Royal

Institute of International Affairs in London (commonly known as Chatham

House), was formed in 1922 as a noncommercial, nonpolitical organization
supporting American foreign relations....

“Today it has about 5,000 members (including five-year term members
between the ages of 30-41), which over its history have included senior
serving politicians, more than a dozen Secretaries of State, former national
security officers, bankers, lawyers, professors, former CIA members and
senior media figures....”

Pertinent Information

“Beginning in 1939 and lasting for five years, the Council achieved much
greater prominence within the government and the State Department
when it established the strictly confidential War and Peace Studies, funded
entirely by the Rockefel er Foundation. The secrecy surrounding this group
was such that the Council members who were not involved in its
deliberations were completely unaware of the study group's

261

THE MOST INFLUENTIAL ORGANIZATIONS IN THE WORLD
existence.

“It was divided into four functional topic groups: economic and financial,
security and armaments, territorial, and political. The security and
armaments group was headed by Allen Welsh Dul es who later became a
pivotal figure in the CIA's predecessor, the OSS. It ultimately produced 682
memoranda for the State Department, marked classified and circulated
among the appropriate government departments. As a historical
judgment, its overal influence on actual government planning at the time
is stil said to remain unclear....

“An influential think tank, the Council has been the subject of debates over
sovereignty as wel as the subject of numerous conspiracy theories. This is
primarily due to the number of high-ranking government officials (along
with world business leaders and prominent media figures) in its
membership and, as documented above, the array of American foreign
policy decisions which its members have been involved.”23

Why It Is Relevant

“In the US, the Council on Foreign Relations (CFR) is dominant. One of its

1921 founders, Edward Mandel House, was Woodrow Wilson's chief
adviser and rumored at the time to be the nation's real power from 1913 –

1921. On his watch, the Federal Reserve Act passed in December 1913
giving money creation power to bankers, and the 16th Amendment was
ratified in February creating the federal income tax to provide a revenue
stream to pay for government debt service.

“From its beginnings, CFR was committed to "a one-world government
based on a centralized global financing system...." Today, CFR has
thousands of influential members (including important ones in the
corporate media) but keeps a low public profile, especial y regarding its
real agenda.

“Historian Arthur Schlesinger, Jr. cal ed it a " front organization (for) the
heart of the American Establishment." It meets privately and only
publishes what it wishes the public to know. Its members are only

Americans.

“Their past and current members reflect their power:

• nearly al presidential [and vice-presidential] candidates of both parties;

• leading senators and congressmen;

• key members of the fourth estate and their bosses; and

• top officials of the FBI, CIA, NSA, defense establishment, and other leading
government agencies, including state, commerce, the judiciary and
treasury.

262

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“For its part, “CFR has served as a virtual employment agency for
the federal government under both Democrats and Republicans.”

Whoever occupies the White House, CFR's power and agenda have been
unchanged since its 1921 founding.

“It advocates a global superstate with America and other nations
sacrificing their sovereignty to a central power. CFR founder Paul Warburg
was a member of Roosevelt's “brain trust.” In 1950, his son, James, told
the Senate Foreign Relations Committee: "We shal have world
government whether or not you like it – by conquest or consent."...

“CFR planned a New World Order before 1942, and the “UN began with
a group of CFR members cal ed the Informal Agenda Group.” They
drafted the original UN proposal, presented it to Franklin Roosevelt who
announced it publicly the next day. At its 1945 founding, CFR members
comprised over 40 of the US delegates.

“According to Professor G. Wil iam Domhoff, author of Who Rules America,
the CFR operates in “smal groups of about twenty-five, who bring
together leaders from the six conspirator categories (industrialists,
financiers, ideologues, military, professional specialists – lawyers, medical
doctors, etc. – and organized labor) for detailed discussions of specific
topics in the area of foreign affairs.” Domhoff added: “The Council on

Foreign Relations, while not financed by government, works so closely with
it that it is difficult to distinguish Council action stimulated by government
from autonomous actions. (Its) most important sources of income are
leading corporations and major foundations.” The Rockefel er, Carnegie,
and Ford Foundations to name three, and they're directed by key
corporate officials.

“"The National Security Act of 1947 established the office of Secretary of

Defense." Since then, 14 DOD secretaries have been CFR members.

“Since 1940, every Secretary of State, except James Byrnes, has been
a CFR member and/or Trilateral Commission (TC) one.

“For the past 80 years, virtually every key US National Security and

Foreign Policy Advisor has been a CFR member.

“Nearly all top generals and admirals have been CFR members.

“Many presidential candidates were/are CFR members, including

Herbert Hoover, Adlai Stevenson, Dwight Eisenhower, John Kennedy,

Richard Nixon, Gerald Ford, Jimmy Carter (also a charter TC member),

George HW Bush, Bil Clinton, John Kerry, and John McCain.

“Numerous CIA directors were/are CFR members, including Richard

Helmes, James Schlesinger, Wil iam Casey, Wil iam Webster, Robert Gates,

James Woolsey, John Deutsch, George Tenet, Porter Goss, Michael

Hayden, and Leon Panetta [Ed. note: and, of course, George HW Bush as

263

THE MOST INFLUENTIAL ORGANIZATIONS IN THE WORLD
wel ].

“Many Treasury Secretaries were/are CFR members, including Douglas

Dil on, George Schultz, Wil iam Simon, James Baker, Nicholas Brady, Lloyd

Bentsen, Robert Rubin, Henry Paulson, and Tim Geithner.

“When presidents nominate Supreme Court candidates, the CFR's "Special

Group, Secret Team" or advisors vet them for acceptability. Presidents, in
fact, are told who to appoint, including designees to the High Court and
most lower ones.” 24

Dan Smoot, a former agent who was stationed at the FBI Headquarters
in Washington, D.C., wrote a book cal ed The Invisible Government in 1962.

A PDF of this book is included in the supporting material.25 It is highly
recommended as additional reading. He effectively summarizes the dubious
nature of the membership and agenda of the CFR as fol ows:

“The fact, however, that communists, Soviet espionage agents, and pro-
communists could work inconspicuously for many years as influential
members of the Council indicates something very significant about the

Council's objectives. The ultimate aim of the Council on Foreign Relations

(however wel -intentioned its prominent and powerful members may be) is
the same as the ultimate aim of international communism: to create a
one-world socialist system and make the United States an official part of
it.”

The Trilateral Commission (TC)

What It Is

“The Trilateral Commission is a non-governmental, non-partisan discussion
group founded by David Rockefel er in July 1973, to foster closer
cooperation among the United States, Europe and Japan....

“Membership is divided into numbers proportionate to each of the think
tank's three regional areas. The North American continent is represented
by 120 members (20 Canadian, 13 Mexican and 87 U.S. citizens). The

European group has reached its limit of 170 members from almost every
country on the continent; the ceilings for individual countries are 20 for

Germany, 18 for France, Italy and the United Kingdom, 12 for Spain and

1–6 for the rest. At first, Asia and Oceania were represented only by

Japan. However, in 2000 the Japanese group of 85 members expanded
itself, becoming the Pacific Asia group, composed of 117 members: 75

Japanese, 11 South Koreans, 7 Australian and New Zealand citizens, and

15 members from the ASEAN nations (Indonesia, Malaysia, Philippines,

Singapore and Thailand). The Pacific Asia group also included 9 members
from China, Hong Kong and Taiwan. Currently, the Trilateral Commission

264

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
claims "more than 100" Pacific Asian members.

“While Trilateral Commission bylaws exclude persons holding public office
from membership, the think tank draws its participants from political,
business, and academic worlds. The group is chaired by three individuals,
one from each of the regions represented. The current chairmen are
former U.S. Assistant Secretary of Defense for International Security Affairs

Joseph S. Nye, Jr. and Chief Corporate Adviser, Fuji Xerox Company, Ltd.

Yotaro Kobayashi.” 26

Pertinent Information

“On the [political] right, a number of prominent thinkers and politicians
have criticized the Trilateral Commission as encroaching on national
sovereignty. In his book With No Apologies, former conservative

Republican Senator Barry Goldwater lambasted the discussion group by
suggesting it was “a skil ful, coordinated effort to seize control and
consolidate the four centers of power: political, monetary, intel ectual, and
ecclesiastical... [in] the creation of a worldwide economic power superior
to the political governments of the nation-states involved.” On the

[political] left, linguist Noam Chomsky argues that a report issued by the

Commission cal ed The Crisis of Democracy which proposes solutions for
the “excess of democracy” in the 1960s, embodies “the ideology of the
liberal wing of the state capitalist ruling elite”. Chomsky also argues that
the group had an undue influence in the administration of Jimmy Carter.27

“In al iance with Bilderbergers, the TC [Trilateral Commission] also "plays a
vital role in the New World Order's scheme to use wealth, concentrated in
the hands of the few, to exert world control." TC members share common
views and al relate to total unchal engeable global dominance....

“According to TC's web site, "each regional group has a chairman and
deputy chairman, who al together constitute the leadership of the

Committee. The Executive Committee draws together a further 36
individuals from the wider membership," proportionately representing the

US, EU, and East Asia in its early years, now enlarged to be broadly global.

“Committee members meet several times annual y to discuss and
coordinate their work. The Executive Committee chooses members... at
any [given] time around 350 [members] belong for a three-year renewable
period. Everyone is a consummate insider with expertise in business,
finance, politics, the military, or the media, including past presidents,
secretaries of state, international bankers, think tank and foundation
executives, university presidents and selected academics, and former
senators and congressmen, among others.” 28

Why It Is Relevant

“Founded in 1973 and headquartered in Washington, its powerful US, EU

265

THE MOST INFLUENTIAL ORGANIZATIONS IN THE WORLD
and East Asian members seek its operative founding goal – a "New

International Economic Order," now simply a "New World Order" run by
global elites from these three parts of the world with lesser members
admitted from other countries....

“Although its annual reports are available for purchase, its inner workings,
current goals, and operations are secret – with good reason. Its objectives
harm the public [interest,] so [their operations] mustn't be revealed.

Trilaterals over Washington author Antony Sutton wrote:

“this group of private citizens is precisely organized in a manner that
ensures its col ective views have significant impact on public policy.

“In her book, Trilateralism: The Trilateral Commission and Elite Planning
for World Management, Hol y Sklar wrote:

“Powerful figures in America, Europe, and East Asia let “the rich....

safeguard the interests of Western capitalism in an explosive world –
probably by discouraging protectionism, nationalism, or any response
that would pit the elites of one against the elites of another,” in their
common quest for global dominance.

“Trilateralist Zbigniew Brzezinski (TC's co-founder) wrote in his Between

Two Ages – America's Role in the Technotronic Era:

“people, governments and economies of al nations must serve the
needs of multinational banks and corporations. (The Constitution
is) inadequate.... the old framework of international politics, with
their sphere of influence.... the fiction of sovereignty.... is clearly
no longer compatible with reality.

“TC today is now global with members from countries as diverse as

Argentina, Ukraine, Israel, Jordan, Brazil, Turkey, China and Russia. In his

Trilaterals Over America, Antony Sutton believes that TC's aim is to
col aborate with Bilderbergers and CFR in "establishing public policy
objectives to be implemented by governments worldwide." He added that

"Trilateralists have rejected the US Constitution and the democratic
political process." In fact, TC was established to counter a "crisis in
democracy" – too much of it that had to be contained.

“An official TC report was fearful about "the increased popular participation
in and control over established social, political, and economic institutions
and especial y a reaction against the concentration of power of Congress
and of state and local government."

“To address this, media control was essential to exert "restraint on what
newspapers may publish (and TV and radio broadcast)." Then according to

Richard Gardner in the July 1974 issue of Foreign Affairs (a CFR
publication):

“CFR's leadership must make “an end run around national

266

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
sovereignty, eroding it piece by piece,” until the very notion
disappears from public discourse. ”

“Bilderberg/CFR/Trilateralist success depends on finding “a way to get us
to surrender our liberties in the name of some common threat or
crisis. The foundations, educational institutions, and research think tanks
supported by (these organizations) oblige by financing so-cal ed 'studies'

which are then used to justify their every excess. The excuses vary, but
the target is always individual liberty. Our liberty” and much more.

“Bilderbergers, Trilateralists and CFR members want “an al -encompassing
monopoly” – over government, money, industry, and property that's “self-
perpetuating and eternal.” In Confessions of a Monopolist (1906),

Frederick C. Howe explained its workings in practice:

“The rules of big business: Get a monopoly; let Society work for you.

So long as we see al international revolutionaries and al international
capitalists as implacable enemies of one another, then we miss a
crucial point.... a partnership between international monopoly
capitalism and international revolutionary socialism is for
their mutual benefit.”

“In the Rockefel er File, Gary Allen wrote:

“By the late nineteenth century, the inner sanctums of Wal Street
understood that the most efficient way to gain a monopoly was to
say it was for the 'public good' and 'public interest.'”

“David Rockefel er learned the same thing from his father, John D., Jr. who
learned it from his father, John D. Sr. They hated competition and
relentlessly strove to eliminate it – for David on a global scale through a

New World Order.

“In the 1970s and 1980s, Trilateralists and CFR members col aborated on
the latter's "1980 Project," the largest ever CFR initiative to steer world
events “toward a particular desirable future outcome (involving) the utter
disintegration of the economy.” Why so is the question?

“Because by the 1950s and 1960s, worldwide industrial growth meant
more competition. It was also a model to be fol owed, and “had to be
strangled in the cradle” or at least greatly contained. In America as wel [,]

beginning in the 1980s. The result has been a transfer of wealth from the
poor to the rich, shrinkage of the middle class, and plan for its eventual
demise.” 29

267

THE MOST INFLUENTIAL ORGANIZATIONS IN THE WORLD

The Federal Reserve

“All the perplexities, confusion and distress in America arise, not from
defects in their Constitution or Confederation, not from want of honor or
virtue, so much as from the downright ignorance of the nature of coin,
credit and circulation.”

– John Adams, Second President of the United States30

“The real truth of the matter is, and you and I know, that a financial
element in the large centers has owned the government of the U.S. since
the days of Andrew Jackson. History depicts Andrew Jackson as the last
truly honorable and incorruptible American president.”

– President Franklin Delano Roosevelt (FDR)31

“[W]e conclude that the [Federal] Reserve Banks are not federal... but are
independent, privately owned and local y control ed corporations... without
day to day direction from the federal government.”

– 9th Circuit Court in Lewis vs. United States, June 24, 1982

“Yes; we may al congratulate ourselves that this cruel war is nearing its
close. It has cost a vast amount of treasure and blood. The best blood of
the flower of American youth has been freely offered upon our country's
altar that the Nation might live. It has been, indeed a trying hour for the

Republic; but I see in the future a crisis approaching that unnerves me and
causes me to tremble for the safety of my country. As a result of the war,
corporations have been enthroned and an era of corruption in high places
wil fol ow, and the money power of the country wil endeavor to prolong
its reign by working upon the prejudices of the people until wealth is
aggregated in a few hands and the Republic is destroyed. I feel at this
moment more anxiety for the safety of my country than ever before, even
in the midst of the war.”

– Attributed to Abraham Lincoln, 186532

What It Is

“The Federal Reserve System (also known as the Federal Reserve, and
informal y as the Fed) is the central banking system of the United States.

It was created on December 23, 1913 with the enactment of the Federal

Reserve Act, largely in response to a series of financial panics, particularly
a severe panic in 1907. Over time, the roles and responsibilities of the

Federal Reserve System have expanded and its structure has evolved....

“The Federal Reserve System's structure is composed of the presidential y
appointed Board of Governors (or Federal Reserve Board), the Federal

Open Market Committee (FOMC), twelve regional Federal Reserve Banks

268

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
located in major cities throughout the nation, numerous privately owned

U.S. member banks and various advisory councils. The FOMC is the
committee responsible for setting monetary policy and consists of al seven
members of the Board of Governors and the twelve regional bank
presidents, though only five bank presidents vote at any given time. The

Federal Reserve System has both private and public components, and was
designed to serve the interests of both the general public and private
bankers....

“According to the Board of Governors, the Federal Reserve is independent
within government in that "its monetary policy decisions do not have to be
approved by the President or anyone else in the executive or legislative
branches of government."... The members of the Board of Governors,
including its chairman and vice-chairman, are chosen by the President and
confirmed by the Senate....

“In 1791 the government granted the First Bank of the United States a
charter to operate as the U.S. central bank until 1811. The First Bank of
the United States came to an end under President Madison because

Congress refused to renew its charter. The Second Bank of the United

States was established in 1816, and lost its authority to be the central
bank of the U.S. twenty years later under President Jackson when its
charter expired. Both banks were based upon the Bank of England.

Ultimately, a third national bank, known as the Federal Reserve, was
established in 1913 and stil exists to this day.” 33

Pertinent Information

There are very good reasons as to why these first two attempts to
establish a central bank for the United States ultimately failed, but possibly
the number one reason they failed was because America's founding fathers
were not beguiled.

James Madison, Father of the US Constitution and fourth president of
the United States, on whose watch the first attempt at a central bank failed,
stated the fol owing (emphasis added):

“History records that the money changers have used every form of abuse,
intrigue, deceit, and violent means possible to maintain their control over
governments by controlling the money and its issuance.”

Thomas Jefferson, co-author of the US Constitution and third president
related the fol owing in a letter to John Taylor (emphasis added):

“I believe that banking institutions are more dangerous to our
liberties than standing armies. Already they have raised up a monied
aristocracy that has set the government at defiance. The issuing power [of
money] should be taken away from the banks and restored to the people

[Ed. note: i.e. via ful and complete congressional oversight] to whom it

269

THE MOST INFLUENTIAL ORGANIZATIONS IN THE WORLD
properly belongs.”

Andrew Jackson, America's 7th president, vetoed more bil s than al the
presidents that preceded him, combined. (No president beat his record until

Andrew Johnson, the 17th president.34) The second attempt to establish a
central bank failed on his watch. His detractors referred to him as “King

Andrew.” He was not the least bit reserved in expressing his opinions about
anything, especial y the financial powers granted to Congress in the

Constitution. The fol owing are a few of his choice expressions about banking
matters (emphasis added):

• “I am one of those who do not believe that a national debt is a national
blessing, but rather a curse to a republic; inasmuch as it is calculated to raise
around the administration a moneyed aristocracy dangerous to the liberties
of the country.”

• “If Congress has the right under the Constitution to issue paper money, it was
given to be used by themselves, not to be delegated to individuals or
corporations.”

• “The bold effort[s] the present [central] bank had made to control the
government… are but premonitions of the fate that await the American people
should they be deluded into a perpetuation of this institution or the
establishment of another like it.”

Perhaps it doesn't get any more direct, clear-cut and confrontational
than this fol owing declaration of Jackson's, which he boldly pronounced
when evicting a delegation of international bankers from the Oval Office

(emphasis added):

“Gentlemen, I too have been a close observer of the doings of the Bank of
the United States. I have had men watching you for a long time, and am
convinced that you have used the funds of the bank to speculate in the
breadstuffs of the country. When you won, you divided the profits
amongst you, and when you lost, you charged it to the bank. You
tel me that if I take the deposits from the bank and annul its charter, I
shal ruin ten thousand families. That may be true, gentlemen, but that is
your sin! Should I let you go on, you wil ruin fifty thousand families, and
that would be my sin! You are a den of vipers and thieves. I intend
to rout you out, and by the grace of the Eternal, (bringing his fist down on
the table) I wil rout you out!” 35

Fortunately, Andrew Jackson quite miraculously survived an
assassination attempt not long thereafter on January 30, 1835:

“Just outside the Capitol Building, a house painter named Richard

Lawrence aimed two percussion pistols at the President, but both misfired,
one while Lawrence stood within 13 feet (4 m) of Jackson, and the other
at point-blank range. Lawrence was apprehended after Jackson beat him
down with a cane. Lawrence was found not guilty by reason of insanity

270

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
and confined to a mental institution until his death in 1861. [Ed. note: the
insanity plea was conveniently used to discredit lackeys as wel .]

Authorities determined that the percussion caps in Lawrence's pistols
exploded creating, in each case, the sound of a blast but with each bul et
failing to discharge from its gun barrel. When later tested by police, both
pistols fired perfectly.” 36

To the founding fathers of the nation, the fraud was transparent and
unconscionable – to be addressed directly and with extreme prejudice. They
could not be bamboozled by the sensible-sounding reasoning and attractive
proposals of the powerful banking families and entities of their day.

Thanks largely to the influence of Edward Mandel House, President

Woodrow Wilson signed the Federal Reserve Act on December 23, 1913.37

This third attempt to establish a national bank succeeded. As warned
repeated in the statements and writings of the founding fathers, it has been
a surreptitious bane on the nation for nearly one hundred years.

Why It Is Relevant

Since 2007, after the series of outrageous bailouts of international
banks and major American financial institutions were placed upon the backs
of U.S. Taxpayers (in excess of seven tril ion dol ars), the role and influence
of the Federal Reserve throughout the nation's financial history is final y
facing widespread public scrutiny. Better 90-odd years late than never.

A rare few comparatively principled persons in Washington today now
strongly advocate the abolishment of the Federal Reserve, and to return the
powers abdicated to it back to Congress. In doing so, not only wil it be
possible in instigate a system of complete financial transparency (akin in
function to the already existent Government Accountability Office (U.S.

GAO)), but also make our Congressional leaders ful y accountable and
responsible for any attempts by them to artificial y tamper with sound
economic processes. This is not merely my own conjecture, as the fol owing
statements demonstrate:

“The Federal Reserve Board and the Federal Reserve banks have been
international bankers from the beginning, with the United States

Government as their enforced banker and supplier of currency.... Some
people think the Federal Reserve banks are United States Government
institutions. They are not Government institutions. They are private credit
monopolies which prey upon the people of the United States for the
benefit of themselves and their foreign customers; foreign and domestic
speculators and swindlers; and rich and predatory money lenders.... Every
effort has been made by the Federal Reserve Board to conceal its
power, but the truth is the Federal Reserve Board has usurped the

Government of the United States. It controls everything here and it
controls al our foreign relations. It makes and breaks governments at wil .

271

THE MOST INFLUENTIAL ORGANIZATIONS IN THE WORLD

No man and no body of men is more entrenched in power than the
arrogant credit monopoly which operates the Federal Reserve Board and
the Federal Reserve banks. These evil-doers have robbed this country of
more than enough money to pay the national debt.... The sack of the

United States by the Federal Reserve Board and the Federal Reserve banks
is the greatest crime in history.... What is needed here is a return to the

Constitution of the United States. We need to have a complete
divorce of Bank and State. The old struggle that was fought out here in

Jackson's day must be fought over again.... The Federal Reserve act
should be repealed and the Federal Reserve banks, having violated their
charters, should be liquidated immediately. Faithless Government
officers who have violated their oaths of office should be
impeached and brought to trial.”

– Rep. Louis McFadden,

Chairman of the House Banking and Currency Committee38

“The Federal Reserve Bank of New York is eager to enter into close
relationship with the Bank for International Settlements…. The conclusion
is impossible to escape that the State and Treasury Departments are
wil ing to pool the banking system of Europe and America, setting up a
world financial power independent of and above the Government of the

United States…. The United States under present conditions will be
transformed from the most active of manufacturing nations into
a consuming and importing nation with a balance of trade
against it.” [Ed. note: this last sentence has been especial y prophetic.]

– Rep. Louis McFadden, again, as quoted in the New York Times39

“If al the bank loans were paid, no one could have a bank deposit, and
there would not be a dol ar of coin or currency in circulation. This is a
staggering thought. We are completely dependent on the commercial

Banks. Someone has to borrow every dol ar we have in circulation, cash or
credit. If the Banks create ample synthetic money we are
prosperous; if not, we starve. We are absolutely without a permanent
money system. When one gets a complete grasp of the picture, the tragic
absurdity of our hopeless position is almost incredible, but there it is. It is
the most important subject intel igent persons can investigate and reflect
upon. It is so important that our present civilization may collapse
unless it becomes widely understood and the defects remedied
very soon.”

– Robert Hemphil , Credit Manager of the Federal Reserve Bank in Atlanta40

In 1862, Abraham Lincoln began issuing debt-free Greenbacks, instead
of using bankers' banknotes, to fund The North's operations in the Civil War.

The fol owing is an excerpt of an 1865 London Times editorial that was
prompted by this action, which il ustrates what debt-free
national y-control ed currency means to the international financiers

(emphasis added):

272

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“If that mischievous financial policy which had its origin in the North

American Republic during the late war in that country, should become
indurated down to a fixture [Ed. note: i.e. cemented, become permanent
policy], then that Government wil furnish its own money without cost. It
wil pay off its debts and be without debt. It will become prosperous
beyond precedent in the history of the civilized governments of
the world. The brains and wealth of al countries wil go to North

America. That government must be destroyed or it will destroy
every monarchy on the globe. ”

– Lord Goschen, Hazard Circular, quoted in London Times, 1865

Later that same year, Lincoln was assassinated. W. Cleon Skousen, the

Constitutional scholar and historian mentioned earlier in this chapter, was
convinced there was a connection:

“Right after the Civil War there was considerable talk about reviving

Lincoln’s brief experiment with the Constitutional monetary system. Had
not the European money-trust intervened, it would have no doubt become
an established institution.”41

This next quote wel summarizes what nearly 100 years of consistent
public ignorance and overal apathy has gained us:

“The Founding Fathers of this great land had no difficulty whatsoever
understanding the agenda of bankers, and they frequently referred to
them and their kind as, quote, ‘friends of paper money. They hated the

Bank of England, in particular, and felt that even [though] were we
successful in winning our independence from England and King George,
we could never truly be a nation of freemen, unless we had an honest
money system. Through ignorance, but moreover, because of apathy, a
smal , but wealthy, clique of power brokers have robbed us of our Rights
and Liberties, and we are being raped of our wealth. We are paying the
price for the near-comatose levels of complacency by our parents, and
only God knows what might become of our children, should we not work
diligently to shake this country from its slumber! Many a nation has lost
its freedom at the end of a gun barrel, but here in America, we
just decided to hand it over voluntarily. Worse yet, we paid for
the tyranny and usurpation out of our own pockets with

“voluntary” tax contributions and the use of a debt-laden fiat
currency! ””

– Peter Kershaw, author of the 1994 booklet “Economic Solutions”42

The United Nations

“One would think by listening to al the propaganda about the United

Nations that they are some sort of benevolent, peaceful organization.

Never in the history of the United Nations has it stood for anything but

273

THE MOST INFLUENTIAL ORGANIZATIONS IN THE WORLD
kil ing and violence. They have never kept peace anywhere on this globe.

Their sole function is to replace the U.S. Military – dissolve al four
branches of our armed forces. Their al egiance is only to the United

Nations Charter which does not recognize the U.S. Constitution. This body
is made up almost exclusively of communists and leaders of the bloodiest
regimes on this globe. Their history and operating agenda is apparent to
anyone who takes the time to sincerely and with an open mind, research
the facts of this organization, separating truth from myth. Bilderberger
participants (another group committed to one-world domination) in 1992
cal ed for 'conditioning the public to accept the idea of a U.N. army that
could, by force, impose its wil on the internal affairs of any nation.”

– Paul Harvey, legendary nationwide syndicated radio broadcaster43

“The United Nations is the greatest fraud in al History. Its purpose is to
destroy the United States.”

– John E. Rankin, 16-term Representative in U.S. Congress and a leading
member of the House Un-American Activities Committee (HUAC)44

What It Is

The textbook description of the United Nations and it's various branches
and agencies is as fol ows:

“The United Nations (UN) is an international organization whose stated
aims are facilitating cooperation in international law, international security,
economic development, social progress, human rights, and achievement of
world peace. The UN was founded in 1945 after World War II to replace
the League of Nations, to stop wars between countries, and to provide a
platform for dialogue. It contains multiple subsidiary organizations to carry
out its missions.

“There are 193 member states, including every international y recognised
sovereign state in the world but Vatican City. [Ed. note: when China was
admitted into the U.N. on November 24th, 1971, it took over Taiwan

R.O.C.'s seat. In other words, in order to appease China, Taiwan is no
longer acknowledged by the U.N. as sovereign.] From its offices around
the world, the UN and its specialized agencies decide on substantive and
administrative issues in regular meetings held throughout the year.

“The United Nations' system is based on five principal organs[:] the

General Assembly (the main deliberative assembly); the Security Council

(for deciding certain resolutions for peace and security); the Economic and

Social Council (ECOSOC) (for assisting in promoting international economic
and social cooperation and development); the Secretariat (for providing
studies, information, and facilities needed by the UN); and the

International Court of Justice (the primary judicial organ).

“Other prominent UN System agencies include the World Health

274

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Organization (WHO), the World Food Programme (WFP), United Nations

Children's Fund (UNICEF)... the International Atomic Energy Agency

(IAEA), the Food and Agriculture Organization (FAO), UNESCO (United

Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization), the World Bank
and... the International Monetary Fund (IMF).

“It is through these agencies that the UN performs most of its
humanitarian work. Examples include mass vaccination programmes

(through the WHO), the avoidance of famine and malnutrition (through
the work of the WFP) and the protection of vulnerable and displaced
people (for example, by the UNHCR)....

“The UN's most prominent position is Secretary-General which has been
held by Ban Ki-moon of South Korea since 2007.... The United Nations

Headquarters resides in international territory in New York City, with
further main offices at Geneva, Nairobi, and Vienna.” 45

Pertinent Information

“[The] Secretariat [is] the organ that administers and coordinates the
activities of the United Nations. It is headed by the UN secretary-general.

The Secretariat influences the work of the United Nations to a degree
much greater than indicated in the UN Charter. This influence largely
results from the fact that the Secretariat’s staff is composed of
permanent expert officials, rather than political appointees of member
nations. The staff is... required to take an oath of loyalty to the United

Nations and are not permitted to receive instructions from their home
governments....”46 [from Encyclopedia Britannica]

All permanent staff and those appointed to chair positions in the United

Nations are required to take the fol owing oath (emphasis added):

“I solemnly affirm to exercise in al loyalty, discretion and conscience the
functions entrusted to me as a member of the international service of the

United Nations, to discharge those functions and regulate my conduct with
the interest of the United Nations only in view and not to seek or accept
instructions in respect to the performance of my duties from any
government or other authority external to the organization.” 47

As noble, honorable and benevolent as the United Nations makes itself
sound, it is nothing more than an elite-directed supranational entity,
designed from its inception to supersede the sovereignty of al nation states,
especial y the United States.

The first attempt to establish an entity such as this was The League of

Nations, which was pitched after the end of World War I. It was vigorously
promoted by then-President Woodrow Wilson.

“With the end of the First World War, United States president Woodrow

275

THE MOST INFLUENTIAL ORGANIZATIONS IN THE WORLD

Wilson presented plans to establish permanent world peace. His goals
included a league of nations that would, by discussion and parliamentary
procedures, solve the conflicts that might arise among the world’s
countries. Since the farewel address of George Washington, the United

States had refrained as much as possible from entanglements with foreign
nations, especial y those in Europe. Wilson’s plans reflected a departure
from traditional United States foreign policy. When the president sought to
have his treaty ratified in the United States Senate, a partisan battle
ensued. Many Republican senators, including [Utah's senior senator in

Congress] Apostle Reed Smoot, only favored the league if amendments
were added to the charter to preserve American sovereignty.

Others vigorously opposed the league altogether....

“In spite of the efforts of those who supported the Wilson treaty, it
suffered a crushing defeat in the United States Congress. That some

Church members had vigorously opposed the league, while others had
favored it [including then-President of the Church Heber J. Grant], caused
some divisions within the Church....

“That no hard feelings were in President Grant’s heart is evidenced by the
fact that he remained a great friend and admirer of Reed Smoot, and that
those of the Brethren who had opposed the League of Nations — Charles

W. Nibley, J. Reuben Clark, and David O. McKay [who later became the

President of the Church] — subsequently became his counselors in the

First Presidency of the Church.” 48

The United States Congress at that time voted against joining the

League of Nations, and in favor of the Founding Fathers' foreign policy advice
of refraining from entangling in the affairs of other nations. As Thomas

Jefferson simply and succinctly put it: “Commerce with al nations, al iance
with none, should be our motto.” Not long thereafter in the 1930's, the Axis
powers (Germany, Japan, Italy) and other nations withdrew from the league.

Shortly thereafter Nazi and Japanese aggression sparked World War II.

After World War II, once again the concept of the League of Nations
was resurrected as the United Nations, even “inherit[ing] a number of
agencies and organizations founded by the League.” 49

Despite its dignified posturing and semblance of authority, it functions
as an official-appearing apparatus of key powers within the Bilderberg Group
and the Council on Foreign Relations. It is a precursor to world government.

“In January 1943, Secretary of State Cordel Hul formed a steering
committee composed of himself, Leo Pasvolsky, Isaiah Bowman, Sumner

Wel es, Norman Davis, and Morton Taylor. All of these men – with the
exception of Hul – were in the CFR. Later known as the Informal

Agenda Group, they drafted the original proposal for the United Nations. It
was Bowman – a founder of the CFR and member of Colonel [Edward

Mandel ] House’s old “Inquiry” – who first put forward the concept. They

276

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
cal ed in three attorneys, all CFR men, who ruled that it was
constitutional. Then they discussed it with FDR on June 15, 1944. The

President approved the plan, and announced it to the public that same
day.50

“The list of those in the U.S. delegation to the UN’s founding San Francisco

Conference reads like a CFR rol cal . [Forty-three] delegates were, had
been, or would later become members of the Council [on Foreign

Relations]....

“The secretary-general of the conference was U.S. State Department
official Alger Hiss, a member of the CFR and [now-infamous] secret Soviet
agent. Other high-level American communists who served as delegates
included: Noel Field, Harold Glasser, Irving Kaplan, Nathan Gregory

Silvermaster, Victor Perlo, Henry Julian Wadley, and Harry Dexter White.

Some – like Hiss, Lauchlin Currie, and Lawrence Duggan – shared the
odious distinction of membership in both the Council and the

Communist Party....” 51

Why It Is Relevant

“What the historical record shows, and what is essential for al people of
good wil to understand, is that the United Nations is completely a
creature of the Council on Foreign Relations and was designed by that
organization eventual y to become an instrument for an al -powerful world
government.”52

Despite the fact that there was a bit of a division between LDS Church
leaders' opinions in regards to the merits of the League of Nations, there has
been absolutely no division by Church leadership in regards to the United

Nations. In fact, Church leaders from the 1940's to the 1960's were
vociferous in their criticism of it. Consider the words of Ezra Taft Benson,
who was a member of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles at the time, and
had already served for eight years as Secretary of Agriculture under U.S.

President Eisenhower (emphasis added):53

“Among the nations of the world today, there are precious few common
bonds that could help overcome the clash of cross-purposes that inevitably
must arise between groups with such divergent ethnic, linguistic, legal,
religious, cultural, and political environments. To add fuel to the fire, the
concept woven into al of the present-day proposals for world government

(The U.N. foremost among these) is one of unlimited governmental
power to impose by force a monolithic set of values and conduct on al
groups and individuals whether they like it or not. Far from insuring
peace, such conditions can only enhance the chances of war.

“In this connection it is interesting to point out that the late J. Reuben

Clark [1st Counselor of the First Presidency under Prophet, Seer, Revelator

David O. McKay], who was recently described as “probably the greatest

277

THE MOST INFLUENTIAL ORGANIZATIONS IN THE WORLD
authority on [the Constitution] during the past fifty years” (American

Opinion, April 1966, p. 113), in 1945 – the year the United Nations charter
was adopted – made this prediction in his devastating and prophetic

“cursory analysis” of the United Nations Charter:

“There seems no reason to doubt that such real approval as the

Charter has among the people is based upon the belief that if the

Charter is put into effect, wars wil end.... The Charter wil not
certainly end war. Some wil ask – why not? In the first place, there is
no provision in the Charter itself that contemplates ending war. It is
true the Charter provides for force to bring peace, but such
use of force is itself war.... It is true the Charter is built to prepare
for war, not to promote peace.... The Charter is a war document, not
a peace document.

“Not only does the Charter Organization not prevent future wars, but
it makes it practical y certain that we wil have future wars, and as to
such wars it takes from us the power to declare them, to
choose the side on which we shall fight, to determine what
forces and military equipment we shall use in the war, and to
control and command our sons who do the fighting.

(Unpublished Manuscript; quoted in P.P.N.S., p. 458)”

By the late 1970's the leaders of the LDS Church began to become far
more silent as to matters of politics and government – the reasons for this
wil be addressed in a later chapter. However, undaunted LDS Constitutional
scholars, such as W. Cleon Skousen, continued to sound the warning voice
against the increasing unconstitutional actions of the federal government and
seeping erosion of individual rights and U.S. sovereignty (emphasis added):54

“The Congress of the United States in the late twentieth century is not the

Congress envisioned by the founding fathers. Nor is it functioning
according to the provisions of the original Constitution.

“The Congress has been restructured so that States as States, are no
longer represented. It has been prodded into giving away much of
its war-making and peace-making authority to the United

Nations.... The Congressional authority to protect the nation from
subversion through its investigatory committees has been debilitated to
the point of virtual extinction.

“In place of its original, exclusive authority over federal law-making, war-
making, peace-making, and supervising many aspects of international
relations, the Congress is now saddled with the task of trying to figure out
how to redistribute the wealth and property of the people, how to transfer
to Washington from the private sector [and] the States, large segments of
responsibility relating to schools, housing, health, energy, environment,
crime, labor, management, food production, population control,
transportation, communications, hospitals, medical services, drugs,

278

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
unemployment, prices, production, and charity-welfare.

“If the founding fathers could see it they would probably stand stunned,
shaking their heads in utter dismay.”

After George HW Bush was elected president in 1988, he extended
credibility to the United Nations more than any other president before him.

This former ambassador to the United Nations (1971-1973), former director
of the CIA (1976-1977), former director of the Council on Foreign Relations

(1977-1979), second-generation Skul and Bones initiate was a heavy United

Nations cheerleader and constant promoter of something he referred to as a

“new world order” (to be discussed in later chapters) throughout his 4-year
term as president. A handful of examples are as fol ows (emphasis added to
each):

“This is an historic moment. We have in this past year made great
progress in ending the long era of conflict and cold war. We have before
us the opportunity to forge for ourselves and for future generations a new
world order, a world where the rule of law, not the law of the jungle,
governs the conduct of nations. When we are successful, and we wil be,
we have a real chance at this new world order, an order in which a
credible United Nations can use its peacekeeping role to fulfill the
promise and vision of the U.N.'s founders. We have no argument
with the people of Iraq. Indeed, for the innocents caught in this conflict, I
pray for their safety.”

– WAR IN THE GULF: THE PRESIDENT,

New York Times, January 17, 1991.55

(A video clip of George HW Bush delivering this speech is provided in
the supporting material.56)

“A new partnership of nations has begun. And we stand today at a unique
and extraordinary moment. The crisis in the Persian Gulf, as grave as it is,
also offers a rare opportunity to move toward an historic period of
cooperation. Out of these troubled times, our fifth objective — a new
world order — can emerge: a new era, freer from the threat of terror,
stronger in the pursuit of justice, and more secure in the quest for peace.

An era in which the nations of the world, east and west, north and south,
can prosper and live in harmony.”

– Speech to joint session of Congress, September 11th, 199057

“[T]onight we lead the world in facing down a threat to decency and
humanity. What is at stake is more than one smal country, it is a big idea

– a new world order, where diverse nations are drawn together in
common cause to achieve the universal aspirations of mankind: peace and
security, freedom, and the rule of law. Such is a world worthy of our
struggle, and worthy of our children's future.... The world can therefore
seize this opportunity to fulfil the long-held promise of a new world
order – where brutality wil go unrewarded, and aggression wil meet

279

THE MOST INFLUENTIAL ORGANIZATIONS IN THE WORLD
col ective resistance.”

– State of the Union Address, January 29th, 199158

“In the Gulf, we saw the United Nations playing the role dreamed of by its
founders, with the world's leading nations orchestrating and sanctioning
col ective action against aggression.... I hope history will record that
the Gulf Crisis was the crucible of the new world order.”

– National Security Strategy of the United States, The White House59

“It is the sacred principles enshrined in the United Nations charter to
which the American people will henceforth pledge their
allegiance.”

– addressing the General Assembly of the U.N.

February 1,1992.

Yet, perhaps no one has more concisely communicated the overal goal
of the Bilderberg Group and the United Nations in a more apropos fashion
than Dr. Strangelove60– I mean, Dr. Henry Kissinger – when he stated the
fol owing at the Bilderberg meeting in Evian, France, May 21, 1992

(emphasis added)61:

“Today Americans would be outraged if U.N. troops entered Los Angeles to
restore order; tomorrow they wil be grateful. This is especially true if
they were told there was an outside threat from beyond, whether
real or promulgated, that threatened our very existence. It is then
that all peoples of the world will plead with world leaders to
deliver them from this evil. The one thing every man fears is the
unknown. When presented with this scenario, individual rights will be
willingly relinquished for the guarantee of their wel being granted to
them by their world government.”

1 Helaman 6:37-39, The Book of Mormon (emphasis added)

2 October 1988 General Conference talk, I Testify (emphasis added)

3 From David Rockefel er's autobiography Memoirs, published in 2002 (emphasis
added)

4 The Book of Mormon, Ether 8:18,19 (emphasis added)

5 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bilderberg_Group

6 Source – http://www.whale.to/c/phoenix1.html

7 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Skul _and_bones

8 Source –
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Col egiate_secret_societies_in_North_America

280

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Also refer to the PDF file in the supporting material: Col egiate Secret Societies of

North America

9 Refer to the image file in the supporting material: Skul and Bones Insignia

10 Refer to the video file in the supporting material: Meet the Press Bush and Kerry
interviews

11 Source –
http://www.bibliotecapleyades.net/sociopolitica/esp_sociopol_skul bones10.htm

Also refer to the pdf file in the supporting material: Anthony C Hutton - An

Introduction to Skul and Bones

12 Source –
http://www.bibliotecapleyades.net/sociopolitica/esp_sociopol_skul bones13.htm

Also refer to the pdf file in the supporting material: Ron Rosenbaum's 1977

Esquire Article about Skul and Bones

13 This portion of the original audio recording of this conversation, wherein Nixon
mentions Bohemian Grove, is in the supporting material. Refer to the video file in
the supporting material: Nixon Tape Discusses Homosexuality at Bohemian Grove

14 From the transcript of Nixon's secret Oval Office recordings (emphasis added).

Refer to Appendix D – Nixon Tape Transcript for entire text.

15 Transcript of a recording of his show where a cal er asked him to address

Bohemian Grove. Refer to Appendix E - Transcripts of Cal s to National Talk Radio

Shows for the entire transcript of this recording. Also refer to the MP3 audio file in
the supporting material: Rush Limbaugh - Bohemian Grove Cal

16 Sources – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bohemian_Club;
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_Bohemian_Club_members;
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bohemian_Grove

17 Ibid.

18 Refer to the video files in the supporting material:

1) Alex Jones Questions David Gergen About Bohemian Grove Cremation Of Care

Ritual

2) Bohemian Grove Cremation of Care Ritual

19 Refer to the image files in the supporting material: Capitol Hil owl, and Hidden
owl on the one dol ar bil

20 Refer to the image files in the supporting material folder: Photos from the Annals
of Bohemian Grove

21 From Alexander Cockburn's article Meet the Secret Rulers of the World, June 16,

2001 (emphasis added)

22 Refer to the video file in the supporting material: Michael Clayton – 'Heart Attack'

Assassination scene

281

NOTES

23 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Council_on_foreign_relations (emphasis
added)

24 Quoted from: "The True Story of the Bilderberg Group" and What They May Be

Planning Now – A Review of Daniel Estulin's book – by Stephen Lendman

(emphasis added)

25 Refer to the PDF file in the supporting material: The Invisible Government by Dan

Smoot

26 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Trilateral_Commission (emphasis added)

27 Ibid.

28 Quoted from: "The True Story of the Bilderberg Group" and What They May Be

Planning Now – A Review of Daniel Estulin's book – by Stephen Lendman

(emphasis added)

29 Ibid.

30 Quoted from a letter from John Adams to Thomas Jefferson, 1787

31 Quoted from a letter from FDR to Edward Mandel House, dated Nov. 23rd, 1933

32 Quoted in Journal of United Labor Vol. 8, no. 20, pg. 2, Nov. 19, 1887

33 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Federal_reserve (emphasis added)

34 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_United_States_presidential_vetoes

35 From the original minutes of the Philadelphia committee of citizens sent to meet
with President Jackson (Feb. 1834), in Andrew Jackson and the Bank of the

United States (1928) by Stan V. Henkels (emphasis added)

36 Source –
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_United_States_presidential_assassination_atte
mpts_and_plots (emphasis added)

37 There is a quote purportedly by Woodrow Wilson that circulates many
websites critical of the Federal Reserve, supposedly having been stated or
written by Wilson some time after its creation. It reads as thus:

“I am a most unhappy man. I have unwittingly ruined my country.

A great industrial nation is control ed by its system of credit. Our
system of credit is concentrated. The growth of the nation,
therefore, and al our activities are in the hands of a few men. We
have come to be one of the worst ruled, one of the most
completely control ed and dominated Governments in the civilized
world no longer a Government by free opinion, no longer a

Government by conviction and the vote of the majority, but a

Government by the opinion and duress of a smal group of
dominant men.”

Unfortunately, this quote is not legitimate. It was somehow constructed

282

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
by combining sections of two separate speeches that Wilson had given
during his campaign in 1911. They were recorded in a book titled The

New Freedom: A Cal for the Emancipation of the Generous Energies of a

People, published in 1913. The accurate and contextual statements by

Wilson are as fol ows:

•

“A great industrial nation is control ed by its system of credit. Our
system of credit is privately concentrated. The growth of the nation,
therefore, and al our activities are in the hands of a few men who,
even if their action be honest and intended for the public interest,
are necessarily concentrated upon the great undertakings in which
their own money is involved and who necessarily, by very reason of
their own limitations, chil and check and destroy genuine economic
freedom.” (from page 185)

•

“We are at the parting of the ways. We have, not one or two or
three, but many, established and formidable monopolies in the

United States. We have, not one or two, but many, fields of
endeavor into which it is difficult, if not impossible, for the
independent man to enter. We have restricted credit, we have
restricted opportunity, we have control ed development, and we have
come to be one of the worst ruled, one of the most completely
control ed and dominated, governments in the civilized world — no
longer a government by the opinion and the duress of smal groups
of dominant men.” (from page 201)

These statements were delivered by Wilson two years before becoming
president, and before signing the Federal Reserve Act into law. The
purported quote, “I am a most unhappy man. I have unwittingly ruined
my country.” appears to be pure fabrication. Wilson apparently never
lamented his role in signing the Federal Reserve Act.

38 Quoted from his address to the House on June 10, 1932 (emphasis added). The
entire speech is included in the supporting material. Refer to the pdf file: Louis T

McFadden's U.S. House speech 10 June 1932

39 New York Times, June 1930 (emphasis added)

40 Written in 1936 (emphasis added)

41 Source – http://www.webofdebt.com/articles/lincoln_obama.php

42 (emphasis added)

43 From Paul Harvey's September 24th, 1993 broadcast (emphasis added)

44 Recorded in 1945

45 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/United_nations (emphasis added)

46 Source – http://www.britannica.com/EBchecked/topic/531923/Secretariat

283

NOTES

47 Refer to the video file in the supporting material: UN Secretary-General Trygve Lie

Swearing In

48 Quoted from Church History in the Fulness of Times Institute Student Manual,

Chapter Thirty-Eight - Change and Consistency (emphasis added).

Source – http://institute.lds.org/manuals/church-history-institute-student-
manual/chft-36-40-38.asp

49 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/League_of_nations

50 Quoted from The Shadows of Power: The Council on Foreign Relations and
the American Decline by James Perloff (Appleton, WI: Western Islands,

1988), p. 71.

51 Quoted from Global Tyranny Step By Step: The United Nations and the Emerging

New World Order by Wil iam F. Jasper, 1992 (emphasis added)

Source –
http://www.bibliotecapleyades.net/sociopolitica/global_tyranny/global_tyranny.ht
m

52 Ibid.

53 From Benson's speech United States Foreign Policy, delivered on June 21, 1968, at
the Farm Bureau Banquet in Preston, Idaho

54 Quoted from The United States Congress, Then and Now by W. Cleon

Skousen, November 1976

55 Transcript of the Comments by Bush on the Air Strikes Against the Iraqis, The

New York Times January 17, 1991 (NYT transcript of Bush speech from the Oval
office January 16, 1991, (Eastern time) – two hours after air strikes began in Iraq
and Kuwait.)

56 Refer to the video file in the supporting material: George HW Bush - New World

Order UN speech

57 As quoted in Encyclopedia of Leadership (2004) by George R. Goethals, Georgia

Jones Sorenson, and James MacGregor Burns, p. 1776 and Confrontation in the

Gulf; Transcript of President's Address to Joint Session of Congress, The New York

Times. September 12, 1990.

58 Refer to the video file in the supporting material: George HW Bush – State of the

Union Address 1991

59 U.S. Government Printing Office, 1991, p. v, signed by George HW Bush

60 To understand the gist of this reference, view or research Stanley Kubrick's 1964
film Dr. Strangelove: Or How I Learned To Stop Worrying and to Love the Bomb

61 Unbeknownst to Kissinger, his speech was recorded by a Swiss delegate.

284

PART 4

HOW AWFUL THE

SITUATION IS

“Since many intel igent persons, even in high official positions, do
not appear to have acquainted themselves with the real nature and
seriousness of Communism, it is perhaps, appropriate, to give
briefly, some real y informative and authentic data concerning it.

“Communism and Russia are by no means synonymous. Russia
merely occupies the unfortunate position of being Communism’s first
victim. Communism is synonymous with world revolution, and seeks
the destruction of all nations, including abolition of patriotism,
religion, marriage, the family, private property, and al political and
civil liberties, and the establishment of a world-wide dictatorship of
the so-cal ed proletariat, which is an autocratic self-constituted
dictatorship by a smal group of self-perpetuating revolutionists. (See

Report No. 2290, House of Representatives, 71st Congress, Third

Session)

“So-cal ed modern Communism is apparently the same
hypocritical and deadly world conspiracy to destroy
civilization that was founded by the secret order of the

Illuminati in Bavaria on May 1, 1776, and that raised its hoary
head in our colonies here at critical periods before the adoption of
our Federal Constitution. (See World Revolution, by Nesta Webster.)

The world revolution conspiracy appears to have been so wel
organized as to be ever continuing, and ever on the alert to take
advantage of every opportunity presenting itself or that the
conspirators could create. It is significant, in this connection, that as
early in 1783, when unsettled conditions and dissatisfaction in some
quarters had arisen in the American Colonies, a subversive
anonymous summons was circulated among the Colonial Army to
incite dissatisfaction and rebel ion. George Washington immediately
cal ed the Army together, and, in addressing them, used this
significant language:

“'My God, what can this writer have in view by recommending
such measures. Can he be a friend to the Army? Can he be a
friend of this country? Rather is he not an insidious foe; some
emissary, perhaps, from New York, plotting the ruin of both, by
sowing seeds of discord and separation between the civil and
military powers of the continent? And what a compliment does
he pay to our understanding, when he recommends measures,
in either alternative, impracticable in their nature (pp. 86-87
vol. IV, Marshal ’s Life of Washington).'”

“It is plain that Washington believed the then center of this secret
conspiracy, so far as this country was concerned, to be located in

New York, and felt it to be his duty to make such direct al usion.

“Whether the center of such conspiracy, so far as this country is
concerned, has continued to use New York as its base up to the
present time, it is very apparent that in recent times New

York has held, and is now holding, the center of the stage
for communistic activities in this country. In fact, most of the
present day literature in favor of communism appears to emanate
from New York, the place of publication of the Daily Worker, which
paper described itself as the 'central organ Communist Party, United

States of America (section of Communist International)'.

“The recognition of May 1, 1776, as the founding date of this world
revolution conspiracy is not difficult to understand, when it is
realized that May Day is frequently celebrated, even in recent times,
by rioting and bloodshed on a world-wide scale.

“It was not until 1847 or 1848, that the Communist conspirators,
who had theretofore operated in secret, came out in the open with
the Manifesto of the Communist Party, by Karl Marx and Friedrich

Engels, boldly proclaiming against practical y everything upon which
civilization is based – God, religion, the family, individual liberty, and
so forth – the concluding paragraph of the manifesto reading:

“'Communists scorn to hide their views and aims. They openly
declare that their purpose can only be achieved by the
forcible overthrow of the whole extant social order. Let
the ruling classes tremble at the prospect of a Communist
revolution. Proletarians have nothing to lose but their chains.

They have a world to win. Proletarians of al lands, unite.' ”

“In issuing this manifesto the Communist conspirators evidently
believed the time had arrived when, with the aid of ignorant victims,
a world-wide take-over could be accomplished; but there were not
enough ignorant victims then, and the expected coup failed.

“The Communist conspirators thereupon conceived the plan, for the
future, of supplementing the long-established secret conspiracy, in
existence since May 1, 1776, with an unremitting publishing
campaign for victims among the ignorant of al nations. And, in an
attempt to hide from view the underlying hypocritical conspiracy
existing since May 1, 1776, it was decided that, in such public
campaign, the manifesto of 1848 should be heralded as the founding
date of communism, and Karl Marx falsely proclaimed as its
author. ”” 1

California Legislature 1953 Regular Session

Eleventh Report Senate Investigating Committee On Education

Published by the SENATE OF THE STATE OF CALIFORNIA

(emphasis added)

THE TRUE FACE OF

SOCIALISM / COMMUNISM

The Communist Manifesto

“The Communist Manifesto, original y titled Manifesto of the Communist

Party (German: Manifest der Kommunistischen Partei) is a short 1848
publication written by the German Marxist political theorists Karl Marx and

Friedrich Engels. It has since been recognized as one of the world's most
influential political manuscripts. Commissioned by the Communist League,
it laid out the League's purposes and program. It presents an analytical
approach to the class struggle (historical and present) and the problems of
capitalism, rather than a prediction of communism's potential future forms.

The book contains Marx and Engels' Marxist theories about the nature of
society and politics, that in their own words, 'The history of al hitherto
existing society is the history of class struggles'. It also briefly features
their ideas for how the capitalist society of the time would eventual y be
replaced by socialism, and then eventual y communism.”2

The 10 Point Summary of the social environment goals of Communism:

1. Abolition of private property and the application of al rent to public
purpose.

2. A heavy progressive or graduated income tax [Ed. note: i.e. the
more money one makes, the higher percentage of tax on total
income one is required to pay].

3. Abolition of al rights of inheritance.

4. Confiscation of the property of al emigrants and rebels.

5. Centralization of credit in the hands of the State, by means of a
national bank with state capital and an exclusive monopoly.

6. Centralization of the means of communication and transportation in

288

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
the hands of the State.

7. Extension of factories and instruments of production owned by the

State, the bringing into cultivation of waste lands, and the
improvement of the soil general y in accordance with a common
plan. [Ed. note: i.e. al industry is owned and operated by the State]

8. Equal obligation of al to work. Establishment of Industrial armies,
especial y for agriculture.

9. Combination of agriculture with manufacturing industries; gradual
abolition of the distinction between town and country by a more
equable distribution of the population over the country.

10.Free education for al children in government schools. Abolition of
children's factory labor in its present form. Combination of education
with industrial production, etc.

Marion Law's Confrontation with
the “Melbourne Man”

Marion Albert Law worked in the LDS Church Educational system for
many years. He worked with BYU President Wilkerson in the 1960's and 70's,
and often worked closely with the First Presidency and Apostles on a variety
of matters.

Back in 1983, he gave a fireside in which he detailed an extremely
unique experience as an LDS missionary serving in Melbourne, Australia back
in 1947. A recording was made of this fireside, which was transcribed into
text and posted online at a few LDS-based websites. However, his talk
meanders a bit mid-topic, has some unintel igible moments [from either a
poor or degraded recording], and parts of it do not flow wel as a narrative.

As interest in his story grew, in 2010 Brother Marion Law composed a
tighter, more direct retel ing. The fol owing is a complete reproduction of this

2010 autobiographical account3 (emphasis added):

“In 1947, I was a 21-year-old missionary Elder, for The Church of Jesus

Christ of Latter-day Saints. My assignment was in Melbourne, Australia. My
companion and I were going door-to-door in a quaint little section of the
city. The lanes were narrow and wandered around, with no sense of plan
at al .

“Missionaries are not supposed to leave their companions for any reason.

But here in this compact area, we decided to each take a side of the lane.

Opportunities to teach anyone were so rare that we thought it wise to
cover as much territory as possible. If a friendly reaction was received by
one of us, the other would cross the street to share in the visit. Usual y, we
could see each other every minute and could almost touch hands across

289

THE TRUE FACE OF SOCIALISM / COMMUNISM
the lane. So the plan was working wel , as we doubled our tracting
efficiency.

“At one door, a man answered and said yes, he would like to hear more
about our beliefs. I looked for my companion, but he had disappeared. So

I tried to stal until the Elder came back. He had obviously gone around
one of the numerous meanderings and should reappear at any moment. I
explained that my companion would be back in a minute or two. (Much
later, I discovered that around the corner was a “milk bar”, where he had
gone for a milk shake while he waited for me. The Elder assumed that
since I was right behind him, I would soon show up there.)

“After a few more minutes, the man became impatient and said, “I don’t
talk standing in the lane. If you’re not interested, never mind.”

“So I said, “Okay, I’l come in.” My intention was to visit briefly, make an
appointment, and return with my wandering companion.

“As I began to explain our purpose, he interrupted, “Mr. Law, we have a
better plan.” So I asked about his “better plan”.

“The Melbourne man, as I cal him, described how Plato, an ancient Greek
philosopher, had designed a different kind of society. This man’s plan
would fol ow similar lines. There would be three classes of people: the
leaders, the workers, and the teachers. The teachers would be trained to
condition a sinless society (“…as you cal sin…”, he said) – there would be
no hate, no greed, no jealousy, no envy, no lust, no malice – no sin. The
workers would not be envious of the leaders. The leaders would not
oppress the workers. The teachers would condition each class to wil ingly
accept their assigned role in this “perfect” society.

“The Melbourne man further described how breeders would be chosen,
based on superior intel igence, physical perfection and longevity genes.

Children would be taken from their mothers at birth and placed in
communal nurseries, and through various tests, their classes would be
determined. They would then receive specialized conditioning for that
particular class. Al defective babies had to be eliminated. The total
number of births would need to be control ed to prevent overpopulation
and depletion of natural resources. By this selective breeding, a master
race of geniuses could be created.

“Worker-scientists were assigned to research life extension techniques until
future generations could “live forever”. Through space research, they
would reach out into the universe to develop planets hospitable to human
life. This perfect society then spreads throughout space in a never-ending
cycle.

“I asked, “How wil you condition them?” He then explained, in detail, the
basic conditioning tools. They included diet, drugs, music, movies,
education, etc.

290

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“He described how diet (the basic elements of life, food and water) could
be a major desensitizing and conditioning instrument. The Melbourne man
said that by using additives and special formulas, by changing
plants and animals [Ed. note: i.e. chemicals, hormones,
genetically engineered seed (GMO), etc], the diet of the people
leaves them submissive and easily controlled.

“When that man told me that the materials, systems and procedures
were already in place in 1947, my farm-boy mentality refused to
accept it. Especial y when he explained drug addiction. He outlined how
drug addiction changes personalities, making them so dependent
that they wil agree to anything to satisfy their needs. I protested that
people wil not al ow themselves to be manipulated that way. He just
laughed and said, “Mr. Law, you’re such a child. Wait and see.”

“I did not see how music could be used. The man then described “melodic
dissonance” for me, in detail. He told of the conditioning experiments of
the Russian scientist Pavlov in communist Russia, using dogs and
metronomes. Pavlov found that he could condition a dog to salivate when
a metronome beat at 60 beats per minute. Then he learned that he could
condition the same dog to never produce saliva when the metronome beat
at 120 beats per minute.

“In another experiment with the same dog, Pavlov had both metronomes
beating at the same time, one at 60 beats, the other at 120 beats per
minute. The conditioned dog was required to do two total y opposite
functions at the same time. This produced nervous shock, and the dog
col apsed, unconscious.

“Next, with the same dog, Pavlov had the 60-beat metronome suddenly
jump to 120 beats per minute. At the same instant, the 120-beat
metronome dropped to 60 beats per minute. This produced a melodic
dissonance. When the metronomes were switched back and forth rapidly,
the dog became so distressed that it died. In communist Russia,
these experiments were then extended to humans, with similar
results.

“Using variations of this melodic dissonance, a new music form was
created. Musical scores and lyrics were developed. A team of musicians,
cal ed “the Beatles”, was trained in Europe and introduced to America on
the popular Ed Sul ivan Talent Show, on national television. They were an
instant hit, and al other forms of music became “old-fashioned”.

“I could not understand such a phenomenon in 1947. But years later, when

I first heard “rock & rol ”, everything flashed back to 1947; I realized that
the Australian did know that it would be a powerful tool for their
conditioning plan.

“The Melbourne man said they had already begun “behavior
modification conditioning” in government schools, using audio-

291

THE TRUE FACE OF SOCIALISM / COMMUNISM
visual programs. When they introduce their messages, beginning in
preschool, the results are intense and permanent.

“A monster was emerging, that I found sinister and al -control ing. I could
not believe what I was hearing. But over and over, he said, “Wait and see.

You wil live to see our perfect plan in ful operation. When we control al
the conditioning processes, everything wil fal neatly into place.”

“I protested that they were forcing their wil and control on people, taking
away freedom of choice. His answer was, “No, they can stil choose, but
they will always choose exactly what they are conditioned to
choose.”

““But that’s not right!”

“He laughed at my evident simplicity.

“So I protested again, “But God won’t al ow it.”

““Why not? How can a just God – there is no such being – keep these
sinless souls out of heaven? That’s what you believe, isn’t it, Mr. Law?”

“So he began a different tactic. “Who do you love, Mr. Law? You certainly
don’t love the Australian people.”

““Oh yes, I do, that’s why I came on a mission.”

““So, how many have you saved?”

“This was a hard mission. Few and far between were our welcomes. Fewer
were our converts. I admitted grudgingly, “Not many.”

““And,” he said, “al the rest are consigned to hel .”

““Oh no, there are three degrees of glory, and…”

““We know al about your three degrees of glory. It means that many are
cal ed to be Mormons, but few are chosen to be gods. We know al about
your church. We control every church in the world, except yours,
and we will infiltrate that.”

““Mr. Law, you don’t love anybody, do you?”

““I love my mother.”

““No, you don’t. Under your plan, she can either choose to go to hel , or
make a mistake and fal through the cracks into hel . If you real y loved
your mother, you’d be eager to guarantee that she would go to heaven.

With our plan, it is guaranteed. In fact, no one wil he [sic, should be “be”]

lost; they wil al go to heaven. Of course, we don’t believe in heaven or
hel , anyway. But if you real y love your fel ow man, our plan is the only
way to show it.”

292

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“I said, “I think I’ve heard this plan before.”

““Where could you have heard it?”

““It must have been in the Council in Heaven, before I was born.” He just
laughed.

“I was reeling under his attack, but I could not leave. There were no
chains on me. But I felt as if I was bound, hand and foot, to the chair – as
though I was paralyzed. [Ed. note: this is a form of spiritual attack, similar
to what Joseph Smith experienced prior to his First Vision. Do not be
surprised if you experience a spiritual attack in connection with reading
this book! Be ready for them. Pray and sing hymns until such passes.] So I
asked, “Who are you? What do you cal this plan?”

““I am one of three members of the central planning committee of the
communist party for Australia.”

“I said, “I’ve heard of communism.” But I knew very little about it.

“The Melbourne man told me that the world understood economic, and
political, and military communism. But the plan he was outlining to me, he
cal ed “spiritual communism”, that would evolve into a worldwide
government. He said they were using the current governments until they
control ed the world. Then those political, economic, and military leaders
would need to be eliminated because they are violent men. Then the new
world order would take over.

“I asked how they could make the plan work, when there are so many
people who are not prepared to accept it. He said, “We will have to
annihilate all who cannot be conditioned to be either a worker or
a teacher.”

““How many wil you kil ?”

““Hundreds of mil ions, maybe even you and me.”

““But that is murder.”

““That is a Christian term that has no meaning. It is real y a part of
cleansing. We need to reduce the population to a more
manageable size, anyway. Only the inner corps of the elite leaders know
about the plan. The present communist leaders don’t know it.

Spiritual communism is not written or recorded anywhere. It is a
secret plan.”

““Then why did you tel me?”

“He was a bit perplexed, but he had an answer. “I don’t know. But we are
looking for zealous young men who wil join this work to help bring about
this heaven on earth. Think about it, not one soul wil be lost.”

293

THE TRUE FACE OF SOCIALISM / COMMUNISM

“I was not ready to give up yet. “You’l never take over the world!”

“He answered, “Mr. Law, we now control two-thirds of al world
governments, political y or militarily or economical y. Only the United

States of America remains as the last major hurdle to world
domination. ”

“So I boldly declared, “You’l never take over the United States!”

“But he said, “Mr. Law, let me tel you how it is!” He said they control ed al
major conditioning instruments in America now: the entertainment
industry, the news media, the education system, the courts, the financial
system, political parties. Where they don’t have full control, they
have infiltrated and have embedded their agents into all
important decision-making bodies. He said they control every agency
that affects daily living in America. Their agents were everywhere, doing
their jobs.

“But since I was a high school graduate, twelve years in an education
system, I thought that made me an expert in education. Quite
triumphantly, I said, “You don’t control the education system.”

“Again, “Mr. Law, let me tel you how it is! When you get home, examine
any textbook in any school, at any level, from preschool to university
graduate school. You wil find no mention of Jesus Christ or God or His
plan. But you will find our plan being taught at every level. It’s
written into every textbook. ”

“How right he was. I have spent almost 40 years of my life in education,
as a teacher and an administrator, in public and private school systems.

Satan’s plan is there; God’s plan is forbidden by law. God has even been
declared unconstitutional by the United States Supreme Court.

“I asked when would al this take effect, and his spiritual plan be put into
operation. He said, “We have a progressive agenda. We are prepared to
take two steps forward, one step back, two forward, one back,
until it is time. The American people won’t even know it is
happening. When it is favorable, then everything will move
swiftly to the purging, or cleansing stage. People will be stunned
into immobility. We won’t want a time lag between take-over and
full operation of our spiritual phase. ”

“Then he asked, “What do you think? Are you ready to join our forces?”

“I fel back to the only sure ground I knew. “I believe in God, our Heavenly

Father and in His Son, Jesus Christ. It’s their plan that I wil fol ow.”

“The Melbourne man became violently angry and shouted, “There are no
such beings! They are myths created to enslave the minds of men. They
don’t exist!” [Ed. note: pot cal ing the kettle black.]

294

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“I answered simply, “But I have felt the power of the Holy Ghost fil me
with fire from the top of my head to the soles of my feet, and I have heard
the voice of God testify to me that Jesus Christ is His Son. His plan is the
truth, and that is what I teach.”

“He lunged across the room and attacked me with his fists. Suddenly, I
was free. I could move, and I ran outside into the lane. I found my
companion wandering around, desperately looking for me. He didn’t dare
leave, but had kept on searching for me. He had to help me on and off the
tram. I was so exhausted that I was unable to get out of bed for a couple
of days. [Ed. note: intense spiritual attacks are both physical y and
emotional y draining, as can be confronting difficult or painful truths. Pray
for strength during such times.]

“Elder Matthew Cowley, of the Quorum of Twelve Apostles, was President
of al the Pacific missions. He visited us often in Australia. In my interview
with him, shortly after this experience, he sensed that something was
disturbing me. He asked if I would like to tel him what was wrong.

“So I outlined the Melbourne man’s spiritual communism to him. Elder

Cowley told me why the man told me the plan. Now that I had been
permitted to hear Satan’s plan, in detail, I could choose which I would
fol ow, Satan or Christ. [Ed. note: after reading this book, this line is drawn
more narrow for the reader, as wel . Prepare to make a choice if one hasn't
already.]

“Twenty-five years after this event, I was in Elder Ezra Taft Benson’s office
and told him the account. He said that he had never heard Satan’s plan in
this life. But he recognized the details that Satan used to persuade one-
third of our brothers and sisters to fol ow him in the pre-existence. They
were willing to trade their agency to choose, for Satan’s
guaranteed salvation. Now, I could choose again which I would fol ow,

Christ’s plan of agency, or Satan’s plan of total control. After sixty-three
years, my choice is more firmly anchored than ever before.

“I have watched spiritual communism eat its ghastly way into every
country and into every government, including our own. It is everywhere.

All 10 points of Karl Marx’s communist manifesto have been quietly
incorporated into American life. They have been accepted as “social
progress”.

“The Book of Mormon tel s how secret combinations destroyed two great
civilizations, the Jaredites and the Nephites. The Prophet Moroni warns us:

““Wherefore, the Lord commandeth you, when ye shal see these things
come among you that ye shal awake to a sense of your awful situation,
because of this secret combination which shal be among you.” Ether 8:24

“Are we awake? Evidences of the secret combination – spiritual
communism – are everywhere. What can we do about it? When the

295

THE TRUE FACE OF SOCIALISM / COMMUNISM

Jaredites and the Nephites fol owed the Prophets, they were protected.

When they rejected the Prophets, they were destroyed. My only escape
from the Melbourne man was my witness of Jesus Christ.

“The Prophet Nephi warned his people:

““…nothing can save this people save it be repentance and faith on the

Lord Jesus Christ…Yea, how long wil ye suffer yourselves to be led by
foolish and blind guides?…” Helaman 13:6, 29

“There is a wonderful lesson to be learned from the Jaredites and the

Nephites. There is safety in fol owing the Prophets. I encourage al of us to
fol ow the temporal and spiritual counsel of the latter-day Prophets, Seers
and Revelators!”

Additional Testimony and Personal Experience

Shared by Marion Law

In addition to what is expressed in Brother Law's autobiographical
retel ing of his Melbourne experience, many segments of the original 1983
fireside transcript paint not only a more detailed account, but also highly
pertinent information. It also provides a glimpse as to why, since the late

1970's, the leaders of the LDS Church have largely taken a hands-off
approach in regards to politics or conspiratorial matters.

This part of his account begins after he entered the home of the

Melbourne Man (emphasis added):

“I just barely began to explain the gospel and the man said to me, 'Mr.

Law, we have a better plan.' And I said, 'What is your plan?' Then he
began to unfold to me this experience that I’m tel ing you about tonight.

But I was unable to leave the chair where I sat. It was as though I was
physical y bound and I felt as though I was chained. I couldn’t move. I
couldn't breathe, and he began to unfold this experience to me – a very
foreboding feeling. I have felt the presence of evil, I have had the
experience of casting out evil spirits myself from a house and I know what
that’s like and this was the most terrifying thing of my life [as] the
man began to unfold this 'other plan.'

“He said, 'The nature of man occurs in 3 phases. First, man is an
economic animal and therefore it is necessary for the state to control
the economy so that we can have equality, and it wil always be fair
because man wil always be inhuman to man until he can 'learn' to control
that side of his nature.'

“And then he said, 'the second part of man is that man is a political animal
and therefore it will be necessary for us to establish a dictatorship

296

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
kind of government, what you would cal a dictatorial form of
government,' but he said, 'when we bring into effect the third phase of our
program that won’t be fearful anyway.'

“'And so the third part, man is a spiritual animal,' and he said, 'we control
some parts of the political world, some parts of economic world.' He said,

'we control all the churches except The Church of Jesus Christ of

Latter-day Saints.' He said, ' we have them in our control'' and he
said that when we have political and economic control of the
world, we will then be able to establish our total spiritual
program.'

“He said, 'we have done research on thousands of animals and thousands
of men, we know that we can create a perfect society because that by
using psychological manipulation and psychological conditioning through
the use of drugs, diet, and music, and force where necessary. We can
condition the mind of man so that man will be sinless.'

“He said, 'there would be no, as you define it, sin. We don’t believe in that,
but you would cal it sin. There would be no hate, no envy, no malice, no
lust, no greed, no jealousy, no viciousness, none of the those things that
you would classify as sin.'

“Now he said, 'if we were 'the Gods', Mr. Law, how could God keep sinless
souls out of heaven, if there is a heaven (we don’t believe in those things)

but if there is, how could a just God keep a sinless soul out of heaven?'

“He indicated that they would function as Plato’s Republic functioned in his
description of a republic that the leaders would not oppress the workers,
the workers would not be envious of the leaders and the teaching groups
would perpetuate this sinless condition. And he said, 'if we could have
started with the first thinking man, you claim that’s Adam, but we don’t
believe in that myth either, if we could have started with the first thinking
man, he said, we would not have lost a single soul.'...

“He described the drug culture to me, something I just couldn’t
comprehend, and he described how it would be used to condition people...

and he described a process that 25 years later came into being... so we
have literal y become a part of that drug culture [Ed. Note: which, since
the 1990's, has evolved into the prescription drug culture for the middle
class. As of 2011, a turning point has been reached where legal
prescription drug deaths not only outnumber il egal drug deaths, they also
outnumber nationwide traffic fatalities]....

“'We wil use diet,' he said. 'We wil put into food things that wil make it
possible for us to condition people.' [Ed. Note: as mentioned earlier, GMO
foods have these things “put in” at the DNA level] The whole purpose
of the program is to make us conditionable, so that we are
susceptible to whatever they wish to teach us....

297

THE TRUE FACE OF SOCIALISM / COMMUNISM

“...but the thing that was the most shocking and I didn’t understand it at
the time was music.... [The key is] the underlying beat that goes on and it
constantly changes, it is constantly changing. That’s why you’l have
several guitars and several instruments that are the same, the instruments
are the same, they don’t have a trumpet and saxophone and a violin
because what they need is the conditioning ability of those instruments.

They need intense volume, they can deliver any message whatsoever,
whether it is backward or forward, doesn’t matter whether you can hear
the words in the language that [you] are speaking or whether it’s exactly
the opposite, but the brain wil unscramble [it and] pick it up.

“'And so we know, for example, that this melodic dissonance can create a
conditioning effect so that you wil believe whatever it is that you are
taught.' This is the beginning of the free love revolution, is the
beginning of the drug culture, the beginning of anti-authority
revolution, the beginning of our deterioration of our respect for the
flag, the country, the policemen, al the institutions that hold the
fabric of our society together.

“And so these things, he described to me, in great detail. It was
fascinating. It just was sort of overwhelming to me.... He indicated of
course that they would use force where necessary. He said to me that,

'we’l take the children from their parents, early enough so that we can
condition them, we eliminate all mental, emotional, and physical
cripples at birth. They would, of course, have to be terminated.'

“He said, 'we are now researching and doing experimentation with science
so we can extend the life span so that man can live forever.' He said, 'the
day will come when we will be able to reach into the planets and
create a whole universe of these perfect, sinless souls.'... ”

“[He said,] 'If you love everybody, you would embrace our plan. Yours is
failing. You have admitted it. How many people have you brought into the
light of the gospel?' 'Wel , not very many,' [I replied]. He said, 'You are
right. But in our plan, every living soul wil be saved.'

“And I said, 'Wel , that’s a great plan, but I, everyone is going to have their
free agency.' ... This guy [was] a very sophisticated, intel ectual individual,
and he said 'I can even prove it with your own arguments.' He said, 'Who
do you love?' Wel , just 2 or 3 months earlier, I had gotten a Dear John

[Ed. note: i.e. a break-up letter] from a girl I’d left behind, so I said, 'I love
my mother.' He said, 'I can prove you don’t even love your mother.' He
said, 'We know, for example,' he said, 'that the Mormons believe that
straight is the gate and narrow is the way that leadeth to heaven and few
there be that find it.'

“And I said 'Yes, oh yes, but there is–' [Melbourne Man interrupting] 'Don’t
tel me about the 3 degrees of glory, we also know that many are cal ed...

but few are chosen. Isn’t that Mormon doctrine? Many are cal ed but few
are chosen?' 'Wel , yeah.' He said, 'So that means that your mother can

298

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
choose Hel if she wants.' 'Wel , yeah.' 'Or she might even fal through the
cracks in the church.'... He said, 'So you don’t even love your Mother.

Under our plan, it’s guaranteed that she’l be saved.'

“I said, 'but I can’t force her to go into heaven.' [He said,] 'When she finds
out how beautiful it is, if there is such a place and it is as good as you say
it is, she’l spend eternity thanking you for making sure that she was
saved. Wel ,' he said that, 'we’re only lovers of humanity, we are the only
ones, who truly love our fel ow men, you don’t, you’re prepared to let
them go to hel . We don’t want anybody to be hurt or abased or offended
or wounded or punished or anything. Why should they be punished? We’l
save 'em al , we’l condition their minds,' He said, 'we know we can do it.

When we take political and economic control of the world, we wil institute
our spiritual part of our plan to you.'

“And I said, 'Wel , boy, uhhh, I have heard some of this before.' He said,

'that is not possible.' He said, 'You might have heard of the political part of
the plan, you might have heard pf the part of the economic part of the
plan, but never the spiritual part of the plan. He said, 'the spiritual part of
the plan is not written or recorded, only the hard core elite are
exposed to the spiritual part of our plan.' And he said, 'I'm one of
those in Australia who controls our plan.' And I said to him, 'Why did you
tel me?' He said, 'I’m not sure. I felt inspired to tel you.'...

“Wel , he asked me where I had heard this plan of his, and I said, 'wel , I
must have heard it in the councils of heaven.' And he laughed at that. He
said, 'we would like to bring some of you young dedicated missionaries
into our program.' He said that, 'the one thing we lack is dedication and
commitment to our spiritual part of our plan.'

“I said to him 'What is your plan? What is it? What do you cal it?' He said,

'I’m a member of the Central Planning committee of the Communist Party
in Australia. There are 3 of us who control it.' And I said, 'I’ve heard of
communism.' He said, 'You have heard of the political communism and the
economic communism,' he said, 'you have never heard of spiritual
communism.'

“Now, I’ve heard Pres. [David O.] McKay talk about it since. Spiritual

Satanism is what he cal ed it. He defined communism as spiritual

Satanism.

“I said, 'You have to give people their right to choose.' And he said, 'They’l
go to hel if they choose and you are not saving anybody. How many
people are in your church?' There was about, then I think, there was less
than a mil ion people. He said, 'out of 2 and ½ bil ion? And the rest of
them are going to hel . No, don’t give me any of that 3 degrees stuff,' he
said. 'If [they] don’t make the top, they haven’t made it.' ...

“[After bearing my testimony of Jesus Christ,] he became violently angry.

He said, 'we don’t believe in that myth. That’s a myth, that’s a mystery.

299

THE TRUE FACE OF SOCIALISM / COMMUNISM

They are just parables.' And I said, 'No! I have heard the voice of the Lord,

I have felt his power and I know that Jesus Christ is the Son of God.' This
man became so violent with me, he attacked me and only then could I
break loose and run out into the middle of the street....

“[My companion] had to help me onto the street car, and take me home...

that 3 hour experience was a nightmare.

“I haven’t taken the time to recount to you al the things, because he did
go through in detail in the method in which they would use diet, the drugs
and the music and I’ve explained to you just a little bit how they would
introduce this music and then the drugs, they would introduce it into our
diet, our foods [Ed. Note: he's not just referring to the introduction of il icit
drugs beginning through the conduit of hippie culture of the 1960's, but
also “drugs” in our food and our diet, as wel .], they would do all kinds
of things that would condition us so we that we would be
susceptible and easily led. We would not fight against them so that we
would literally embrace their principles and these doctrines.””

The Dilemma Of The LDS Church

General Authorities

The second half of Brother Law's fireside talk, which stems off from this
experience, is tremendously insightful as wel . I've included most of it
because he touches upon several personal experiences he had with the LDS

Church's General Authorities through the 1960's and 70's. These memoirs
not only provide a stunning glimpse into how the Church of Jesus Christ of

Latter-Day Saints has struggled against the behind-the-scenes machinations
of Mystery Babylon, but also the infiltration of their agents and cronies.

Additional y, he answers a number of burning questions along the lines of:

• The General Authorities of the LDS Church haven't said a thing about

Socialism nor Communism in decades. How is it supposed to be a
threat if Soviet Communism is dead, China has been America's
preferred trading partner for over a decade, and the Communist party
is al but ignored today?

• If it's so important to “awake to our awful situation,” as Moroni puts it,
wouldn't the Brethren be talking more about it, describing how to do
so, and exactly what we ought to 'wake up to' in their General

Conference talks?

• If we're supposed to be defending the Constitution so fervently today,
why haven't the leaders of the Church openly encouraged us to do so
since the 1970's? For example: Why are they taking a political y

300

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
placating stance on the immigration issue today? Wouldn't that be
considered contrary to the Constitution?

• If there truly is such a massive, worldwide conspiracy, why don't the

General Authorities overtly and forthrightly identify, expose, and
discuss the perpetrators? They're inspired of heaven and surely must
know al about it, right? Therefore, if any of this were in any way true,
they would undoubtedly come right out during General Conference and
expose it. They'd make plain to us the roots of these conspiracies,
wouldn't they?

Keep these questions in mind as you read about his interactions with
the leaders of the Church. And keep in mind that this was shared back in

1983 (emphasis added):

“I recounted this [Melbourne Man] experience to Pres. Benson a number
of years ago and he asked me to write it and take it to Pres. McKay [then-

President of the LDS Church]. He said that this is the detail of the plan
that Satan presented in the pre-existence [Ed. note: i.e. pre-mortal] world.

He said that 'I’d never heard it [spoken] before, but that’s it.'

“Right after this experience happened, I met Apostle Matthew Cowley in

Australia. He got me released early from my Australian mission and took
me with him as a traveling companion to New Zealand for nearly 2
months. I recounted it to him and he said 'You’re better off, the Lord has
given you a personal testimony by the power of the Holy Ghost that Jesus
is the Christ and now you’ve learned the other side of the story.' And I
have to tel you that this experience was so frightening to me that it
took me about 3 days to recover from it. I couldn’t go tracting [Ed.

note: i.e. soliciting people to teach the Gospel to, either door-to-door or in
public areas] for 2 or 3 days. I was literally weakened from the
experience to the extent that I understand what the Prophet

Joseph went through [Ed. note: i.e. when he was attacked by evil
forces just prior to experiencing the First Vision] because he wrestled with
the powers of darkness and I understand what it does to you. And
understand it is frightening, it weakens you,...

“[President Benson] suggested to me that [my experience] has some
interesting implications for us in our understanding of 'whatever' that
transpired in the pre-existent world....

“The reason that I mentioned [my story] to Pres. Benson is that I had
been given an assignment when I went to Brigham Young University, as a
special consultant to Pres. Wilkerson. Pres. McKay had instructed Pres.

Wilkerson to remove from the campus those people who taught false
doctrine and so Elder Benson had suggested that I might be cal ed to the
assignment because I seemed to have a rather orthodox approach to the

Gospel and after an interview with Pres. Wilkerson, he invited me to come
on board....

301

THE TRUE FACE OF SOCIALISM / COMMUNISM

“My assignments were primarily in organizing departments and selecting

[unintel igible] in administrative programming and found people who didn’t
understand the gospel as taught by its doctrine. And it was extremely
difficult to get them removed. But because of the results of that particular
assignment, I had opportunities to meet with many of the brethren,
working projects with Marion G. Romney and Brother Benson and some of
the others – Bro. [Boyd K.] Packer and so forth. Out of these experiences
with those brethren, I gained a tremendous insight into the workings of
the Kingdom and the attitude and perspective that the Lord uses in
administering His Kingdom....

“Let me just read to you a quote by J. Edgar Hoover, one of the most
maligned men of al time, and probably was eliminated by those people he
was standing as a bulwark against. He said: 'We must now face the harsh
truth that the objectives of communism are being steadily advanced
because many of us do not readily recognize the means used to advance
them. No one who truly understands what it real y is can be taken in by it.

The individual is handicapped by coming face to face with a
conspiracy so monstrous he cannot believe it exists. The American
mind simply has not come to a realization that [this] evil has been
introduced into our midst.' [Ed. Note: Ironical y, as witnessed by Jim Shaw,

J. Edgar Hoover was himself at least a 33rd Degree Freemason, and was
undoubtedly knowledgeable concerning massive Masonic infiltration of

America's government. Hoover might have been a Government “wolf in
sheep's clothing” and known far more about Communist infiltration than he
let on – or he might have been oblivious to the even-higher connection
between Masonry and Communism. Either way, the organization he
headed, the FBI, has been long overtaken by conspirators.]

“Pres. Benson removed, personal y, 1,800 communist agents from the
agriculture department alone [during the eight years that he served as

Secretary of Agriculture under U.S. President Eisenhower]. The amazing
thing is that our government is infiltrated. No wonder Pres. Joseph

Fielding Smith said that al governments have been taken over by Satan. It
is now his domain.... And we have been told that we’re living in a day
when the power of Satan total y dominates al governments. Not only
communist governments but our own as wel . And Joseph Fielding told us
that the thing that keeps us in a state of freedom is that the Lord
stops Satan from going so far. He only allows him to go so far....

“I was a member of the police commission in Calgary and in Canada and
much involved in the anti-Communist activities. In fact, I was the first
director of the Freeman Institute in Provo, Utah with [W.] Cleon Skousen.

But I left that association and that activity because of President [Harold

B.] Lee’s request that we not tweak the tail of the Beast. He told

Brother Skousen [that with] his whole program, the prophet is under
constant pressure to protect the church against our own
government. He said 'the Beast is alive and thriving,' and he said

'We are threatened constantly with annihilation of the church, its

302

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
properties, its ways of doing things, by our own system of
government.' He asked Bro. Benson to give no more anti-Communist
talks and you have not heard [any from] him since that time.

“President McKay pleaded with the priesthood of God to destroy out of

America the secret combinations. In a priesthood session in 1965, that was
the whole substance of his priesthood talk. He gave the whole priesthood
session and he pleaded with us to eliminate this vile thing Moroni, in [the

8th] chapter of Ether, told us would come upon us, and if we didn’t
eliminate it, it would engulf us.

“[It was] for this reason, brothers and sisters, that the Lord told Nephi in
the 14th chapter of Nephi beginning with the 10th verse: "And he said
unto me: Behold there are save two churches only; the one is the
church of the Lamb of God, and the other is the church of the devil;
wherefore, whoso belongeth not to the church of the Lamb of God
belongeth to that great church, which is the mother of abominations;
and she is the whore of al the earth." And that if you are not part of the
church of the Lamb of God, you are a part of that other organization,
whose function and existence, and being is to destroy the church of the

Lamb of God.

“We have not yet come under total direct attack, but we will.

Because the great and abominable whore of the earth is bigger than the

Catholic Church. Brother [Bruce R.] McConkie said ['the whore of the earth'

was the Catholic Church] in his first volume of Mormon Doctrine and
withdrew it, as you know, from the next editions of it. It’s bigger than that.

It is a conspiracy. It is a money conspiracy. It is bigger than Russian
communism. It is a worldwide conspiracy of money. Listen to the
temple ceremony, listen to what Satan says, and he says that he wil
institute a money conspiracy that wil be financed and control ed on the
basis of [gold and silver].

“And so we have an interesting assignment ahead of us, because we have
gone to the point now where it is no longer possible for us to
eliminate the secret combinations from around the world. Our
assignment is to gather the church together as tightly as we can,
to pull it together as strongly and as vigorously as we can.…

“We need to be aware that the agency of force, of unrighteous dominion,
the greatest agency is government. Because government administers
out of the end of the barrel of a gun. It’s always that simple. Until we
come to the day where we have a government of God based on the

Constitution then we wil have the only true form of government upon the
earth.

“You see the thing that concerns me, Pres. McKay made a statement, he
said, 'We have no enemies. The Catholics are not our enemies. The

Protestants are not our enemies. Labor is not our enemy, organized capital
is not our enemy.' He said, ' We only have one enemy and that is

303

THE TRUE FACE OF SOCIALISM / COMMUNISM
satanic communism and those who support their doctrines.'

“Let me tel you some of the kinds of doctrines that we face....

“Let me explain to you what dialectic materialism is. [A] dialectic
materialist is one who does not believe in God. We’re so programmed by
the Lord Himself to believe in God – that’s our nature. We’re children of a
divine Father. It is put into us. It’s a part of our genes almost that there is
a God and we believe in that God. Now if you don’t believe in God then
what do you believe in? You must believe in a God. So God becomes
something—the greatest being you know. Wel , what is that? That’s me!

There is no God. I am next. Therefore truth becomes whatever
advances me. And therefore if I have to eliminate [someone] because he
is in the way of my advancement, that’s truth. [Ed. note: for the New Age
religion of Thelema, its creed is “Do what thou wilt shal be the whole of
the Law” – prominently displayed on their homepage at thelema.org.4 ]

“Now the American mind, the Mormon mind particularly, the Latter-day

Saint mind has difficulty in dealing with something that cunning and that
subtle, that devious. But that’s the mentality that we face.

“Now, realize you can take this one step further. Therefore, it is perfectly
logical and truthful for me to propose a law that takes [someone's]

property away and gives it to me, provided I do it in the name of
charity. Right? Because charity is good, right? Isn’t that what we are
taught, that the works of charity, that if there is somebody poor or
depressed or ignorant or hungry or cold or whatever then we must be
charitable. A satanic charity is that we wil enact a law that takes property
away from some people and gives it to other people and that then
becomes charity. That is legal, that is moral y right. We have come to
believe [this] in this country, that that is morally acceptable.... we
have embraced it with al of our hearts.

“Our whole education system is based on it. Our welfare system structure
is based on it. Mil ions, 50 mil ions subsist on it and live under it. And we
accept it, we believe it, we vote for it, we endorse it, we embrace it, and
it’s an amazing thing that we have come to that point.

“Bro. Benson, I used to ask him about his. He always got up and gave a
talk on communism in [General] Conference. He went around the country
teaching anti-communism. And he really got lambasted, regularly.

Brigham Young University was his greatest enemy.

“And I said to him, 'Bro. Benson, do you always give a talk on
communism?' He said, 'Bro. Law, I would dearly love to give a talk on love,
but Pres. McKay always cal s me and says, 'Brother Benson, we have need
for another one of your good hard hitting anti-Communist talks.'' And he
said, 'so I give them.' I do remember Pres. McKay was our last

[overtly] anti-Communist prophet. We haven’t heard a whisper of
it since. Not a whisper.... Pres. McKay had instructed Brother Benson,

304

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

'have Brother Law tel that [story of his] every chance he gets, to anybody
that wil listen.'...”

LDS Church Leaders Were “Ripped to Shreds” by

Those Both Inside and Outside of the Church

• “The Beast is alive and thriving.”

• “We [must no longer] tweak the tail of the Beast.”

• “The prophet is under constant pressure to protect the church
against our own government.”

• “'We are threatened constantly with annihilation of the church, its
properties, its ways of doing things, by our own system of
government. ”

• “[Elder Ezra Taft Benson] got lambasted, regularly [by both external
and internal forces of the Church]

• “BYU [Provo] was [Brother Benson's] greatest enemy.”

By the time Harold B. Lee was President of the Church, insidious and
intense external forces (unseen by the general membership) were pressuring
the Church leadership to stop speaking out against the political doctrines,
forms and tenets of socialism and communism. Even more pathetic was that
it wasn't just push-back and pressure from external sources – the Political

Science, Law and other departments at BYU Provo vociferously fought the

Church leaders' efforts as wel . It got to the point where the leadership
determined that those who most strenuously undermined their efforts had to
be removed from their positions at the university.

Brother Marion Law is not the only one who has detailed what the

Church leaders faced at this time. W. Cleon Skousen spoke of it on a number
of occasions. The fol owing constitutes part of the transcript of one of

Brother Skousen's talks5 (underlined emphasis interpreted from source, other
emphasis added):

“Back around 1965 [Ed. note: just prior to the introduction of American
counterculture and drug culture], President McKay said “I definitely want
al the saints to begin studying what's happening to our country, and what
we can do about it.” There was very little attention paid to it. I have
the exact quote here; it's rather astonishing. Nothing happened.

“[In] the next year, 1966, he had one of the apostles speak on the topic

Be Ye Not Commanded In All Things [Ed. note: Skousen then paraphrases
the meaning of this talk] “For he that must be commanded in al things is

305

THE TRUE FACE OF SOCIALISM / COMMUNISM
a slothful servant. And if you wil keep government restricted to those
activities which are prerogatives [Ed. note: i.e. authority] of individuals,
you wil have peace and justice. The moment that you give government
the powers of the Roman civil law, to decide what is good for the masses,
and then force them to live under it – then the Constitution is dead. ”

And that's the direction we've been moving.

“People like J. Reuben Clark and David O. McKay and Ezra Taft Benson,
and some of these men who tried to speak [out about it] in time, my
generation ripped them to shreds in the quiet of their own homes, as
they would say "My, I wish Brother Clark would stay out of politics."

Remember that? They wouldn't attack Brother McKay – he was too sweet
a person. Instead they would attack those whose teachings he
recommended; [they would] try to destroy [the] approach indirectly.”

Both internal y and external y, the leaders of the Church were pressured
to “just shut up, already!” when it came to matters of politics, government
and the corruption seeping therein – that any modicum of speaking out in
this manner constituted a breach of separation of church and state.

Thereafter, it was an unstated “rule” that Church leadership pigeonhole
themselves to speaking only about matters of spirituality and morality.

Since that time, the General Authorities of the LDS Church have al but
stopped warning about the very real and ever-persistent creeping socialism
that has seeped into American government (through both major political
parties) and eroded away our Constitutional rights and freedoms – at least
overtly they have stopped warning about it. Those with eyes to see, ears to
hear, and hearts open to deeper meanings can correctly discern political and
governmental messages behind a good number of General Conference talks
since the late 1970's.

Final Warnings From Marion Law
and W. Cleon Skousen

Continuing from other parts of the same talk by W. Cleon Skousen6

(underlined emphasis interpreted from source, other emphasis added):

“It's time for us to sit down as brothers and sisters. Especial y my
generation needs to do a lot of repenting.... for the sake of the next
generation. If we wil do this, in time we wil have the privilege of helping
to fulfil Joseph Smith's great prophecy of what would happen.

“What did he say would happen? [First,] that these people [Ed. note: i.e.

members of secret societies] that have these artificial, superficial plans wil
continue to the point where the American people wil say in disgust “No
more!” As President McKay told several of us in 1960, “History wil catch

306

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
up with them.” We must be prepared at that time to be able to take the
initiative when it's offered to the saints. Secondly, it says that the people
wil turn, [that] a nation wil turn to this people [Ed. note: i.e. the LDS
members], leaning upon them as a staff, and this people wil bear the

Constitution away from the brink of ruin!

“Now, I ask you: are you ready for this assignment?... We have a vacuum
in our Priesthood culture that we've never fil ed. And that [vacuum] is [in]

preparing ourselves for the day when [the nation] turn[s] and lean[s]

upon us as a staff.”

In conjunction with his experience with the Melbourne Man, Brother

Law stresses the importance of not al owing ourselves to be deceived

(emphasis added):

“We have a tremendous need that we be not deceived. You recal , the

56th verse [of D&C section 45], it says that in that day when I shal come
in my glory, shal the parable be fulfil ed which I spake concerning the 10
virgins, that they that are wise and have received the truth and have
taken the Holy Spirit for their guide and have not been deceived. We are
so deceived by the lies and deceptions that are practiced upon us that if
we’re not careful, we wil embrace them. Our minds wil be darkened by
those deceptions of Satan.

“Let me just point out to you how dangerous it is. You brethren and you
sisters, the 95th section of the D&C says:

“For the preparation wherewith I design to prepare mine apostles to
prune my vineyard for the last time, that I may bring to pass my
strange act, that I may pour out my Spirit upon al flesh—But behold,
verily I say unto you, that there are many who have been ordained
among you, whom I have cal ed but few of them are chosen. They
who are not chosen have sinned a very grievous sin, in that
they are walking in darkness at noon-day. ”

“These do not know the doctrines of the kingdom. The mysteries of

Godliness are told to us in the temples. We don’t go to the temples often
enough to get our training. The university, the training ground of the

Lord’s Kingdom is in the temple.... We ought to know the signs of the
times.

“I used to be cal ed upon to give a lot of talks about the signs of the times
and having your cal ing and election made sure, and we don’t even bother
with studying the scriptures enough. The Lord has told us that the foolish
virgins wil be in the Kingdom right up until the very end, and [they] are
those who are deceived and who [do] the deceiving. ””

In addressing this important point, take a moment to reflect upon this
part of Paul's second epistle to Timothy7:

307

THE TRUE FACE OF SOCIALISM / COMMUNISM

“This know also, that in the last days perilous times shal come. For men
shal be lovers of their own selves, covetous, boasters, proud,
blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, Without natural
affection, trucebreakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of
those that are good, Traitors, heady, highminded, lovers of pleasures more
than lovers of God; Having a form of godliness, but denying the power
thereof: from such turn away.

“For of this sort are they which creep into houses, and lead captive sil y
women laden with sins, led away with divers lusts, Ever learning, and
never able to come to the knowledge of the truth.... But evil men and
seducers shal wax worse and worse, deceiving, and being deceived.”

Those who are deceived (and that includes each and every one of us
before we are ful y awakened) perpetuate the deception, and we thereby
facilitate the deception of others. From the smal est purposeful untruth
springs perpetuated error, rippling down generations and affecting whole
nations.

Is it any wonder why the Lord places “Thou shalt not bear false
witness” (Exodus 20:16) so prominently in the Ten Commandments? And
how the Lord so vehemently condemns “whosoever loveth and maketh a lie”

(Revelations 22:15)? And how Nephi boldly declares “Wo unto the liar, for he
shal be thrust down to hel ” (2 Nephi 9:34)?

Bother Law continues:

“Let me refer you to a couple more scriptures. In the 46th section of the

D&C, the 6, 7 and 8th verses:

“And again I say unto you, concerning your confirmation meetings,
that if there be any that are not of the church, that are earnestly
seeking after the kingdom, ye shal not cast them out. But ye are
commanded in al things to ask of God, who giveth liberal y; and that
which the Spirit testifies unto you even so I would that ye should do
in al holiness of heart, walking uprightly before me, considering the
end of your salvation, doing al things with prayer and thanksgiving,
that ye may not be seduced by evil spirits, or doctrines of devils, or
the commandments of men; for some are of men, and others of
devils. Wherefore, beware lest ye are deceived; and that ye may not
be deceived seek ye earnestly the best gifts, always remembering for
what they are given;”

Read that again: “that ye may not be seduced by evil spirits, or
doctrines of devils, or the commandments of men; for some are of men, and
others of devils.”

Secular Humanism and al variations of New Age religions – these are
the doctrines of devils. They are seductive doctrines because they have an

308

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
appearance of benevolence and virtue. Yet, every single tenet, practice,
teaching, and nuance springs from the source of evil, no matter how much
they may try to imitate true morality. (This is covered in more detail in later
chapters.)

“[L]et me point you to the 112th section of D&C, and this is the one that
we real y need to pay particular attention to:

“'Verily, verily, I say unto you, darkness covereth the earth, and gross
darkness the minds of the people, and al flesh has become corrupt
before my face. Behold, vengeance cometh speedily upon the
inhabitants of the earth, a day of wrath, a day of burning, a day of
desolation, of weeping, of mourning, and of lamentation; and as a
whirlwind it shal come upon al the face of the earth, saith the Lord.

And upon my house shal it begin, and from my house shal it go
forth, saith the Lord;'”

“The Lord will begin to cleanse the earth, beginning in his own
house. Upon those who are deceived, who know not the plan of the

Lord, who don’t understand the power of the Holy Ghost who don’t
understand what it takes to purify us....”

At one point during his talk, Brother Law takes a tangent to relate a
dream that he had.

“I had a dream in which I was standing over in the Taylorsvil e area on the
street and I was dressed in my suit and white shirt and everything but al
around me were people laying in the streets dying and dead people and as

I looked out across the [Salt Lake] val ey, I could see the flash of guns and
the smoke, the smoke and fires, the city was on fire and it was a war, you
hear the war going on, and I was jut [sic] dumbfounded. People were
holding out their hands and pleading for help and it was a scene of intense
warfare, and as I stood there in the middle of the street, a voice said to
me 'You can’t go. You have to stay and help the people,' and I wakened up
in the middle of the night saying to my wife, 'I can't go' and she said 'You
can't go where?' 'I can’t go up in the mountains.'... That scene was so
vivid [that] I recounted it to Pres. Benson and he said, 'Brother Law,
you have seen what I have seen.' He said, 'This valley will [be
filled with] the scene of warfare and bloodshed before the Lord
comes....”

Final y, Brother Law concludes his talk with a stern warning (emphasis
added):

“My brothers and sisters, we have got to become a holy people, a Zion
people... We don’t have time to live al the mistakes that are possible for
us to live out – to go though al the mistakes, to the repenting and al that
sort of thing. Our time is now.... We need to search the scriptures, to feast
upon them as Nephi said. And to make them the most integral part of our
lives. They wil trigger us to the right actions. They wil bring us to action.

309

THE TRUE FACE OF SOCIALISM / COMMUNISM

We need the action but it has to be the right action, for the right reason.

The scriptures wil do that for us. They wil condition us. In the 121st

Section of the D&C, it says: 'Let virtue garnish thy thoughts unceasingly;
then shal thy confidence wax strong in the presence of God; and the
doctrine of the priesthood shal distil upon thy soul as the dews from
heaven.' Realize that these things come from conditioning our [own]

minds. That’s why we have these scriptures. You can’t read these
enough....

“So when the terrible times of the earth come upon us, and we have not
even begun to understand what those are. The signs of the times are
frightening and terrible. In fact, we’re told that they wil become so terrible
that the Saints wil stand stil and plead with the Lord to let the end come.

But there has to be a group of people that are so committed, so
faithful, and so righteous that around them can gather the weak
ones and they can become stronger and stronger so that the
kingdom of the Lord can be established that the New Jerusalem
can exist and be real. I want to bear you my testimony that the Lord
has been tremendously good to me. He gave me my wife by revelation, he
has guided my life many times by revelation and I have heard the voice of
the Lord witnessing to many things but most precious to me is the feeling,
the piercing of my soul with the Holy Ghost that testified to me when he
told me that Jesus Christ was his son – for this, according to the prophet

Joseph, is the true testimony to know that Jesus is the Son of God.

“And I testify to you that these things are true, the enemy is about us
and all around us, it is everywhere, it is in our midst. It was at BYU

[Provo] in great intensity. There were men there who sent a petition
to Salt Lake encouraging Pres. McKay to resign and become a prophet
emeritus so that they could get on with somebody that wasn’t old and
feeble and broken down.

“The Lord runs the Kingdom. It is His kingdom. He decides.

“I want you to know that I love the Lord with al my heart.... And I just
wish I was a better man. I wish I could become a holy man and be as
good as I preach. I have the same problem as Paul had when he said
when I would do good, evil is present with me. The good that I would, I
do not. The evil that I would not, that I do. But I encourage you, Brothers
and Sisters, to know that if you wil feast upon the scriptures, if you wil
fast and pray, that it wil give you the strength to be men and women –
men and women that the Lord expects us to be.

“I testify of these things in the name of Jesus Christ, Amen.”

310

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

1 Quoted from pages 169 and 170 of the report. Members of the Committee:

Senator Nelson S. Dilworth (Chairman), Senator Arthor H. Breed, Jr., Senator

Hugh P. Donnel y, Senator Fred Weybret, Senator J. Howard Wil iams, Mrs.

Marianne Corr, Research and Investigation

2 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Communist_Manifesto

3 Source – http://www.latterdayconservative.com/articles/the-brother-law-fireside/

4 “Thelema is a spiritual philosophy (referred to by some as a religion) that was
developed by the early 20th century British writer and ceremonial magician,

Aleister Crowley....”

Crowley was referred to in the popular press of England as “the wickedest man in
the world” during the 1960's. Of the several dozen celebrities and prominent
figures on the world-famous album cover of The Beatles' Sgt. Pepper's Lonely

Hearts Club Band, Crowley's image was prominently placed in the upper-left
corner – in the number two position.

Refer to the image file in the supporting material: Sgt Peppers cover - Aleister

Crowley number 2

“The Thelemic pantheon includes a number of deities, focusing primarily on a
trinity of deities adapted from ancient Egyptian religion.... The religion is founded
upon the idea that the 20th century marked the beginning of the Aeon of Horus,
in which a new ethical code would be fol owed; "Do what thou wilt shal be the
whole of the Law". This statement indicates that adherents, who are known as

Thelemites, should seek out and fol ow their own true path in life, known as their

True Wil rather than their egoic desires. The philosophy also emphasizes the
ritual practice of Magick.”

(Sources – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Thelema; and
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_images_on_the_cover_of_Sgt._Pepper

%27s_Lonely_Hearts_Club_Band)

5 Refer to the MP3 audio file in the supporting material: W Cleon Skousen - Ripped

Them To Shreds

6 Ibid.

7 2 Timothy 3:1-7, 13

311

PARABLE OF THE

NOBLEMAN AND

THE OLIVE TREES, PART I

“The condition upon which God hath given liberty to man is eternal
vigilance.” 1

– John Philpot Curran, Irish statesman, 17902

“Some Book of Mormon prophets knew of the final desolate end of
their nations, but they stil fought on, and they saved some souls
including their own by so doing. For, after al , the purpose of life is
to prove ourselves, and the final victory wil be for freedom.

“But many of the prophecies referring to America’s preservation are
conditional. That is, if we do our duty we can be preserved, and if
not then we shal be destroyed. This means that a good deal of the
responsibility lies with the priesthood of this Church as to what
happens to America and as to how much tragedy can be avoided if
we do act now.

“And now as to the last neutralizer that the devil uses most
effectively—it is simply this: “Don’t do anything in the fight for
freedom until the Church sets up its own specific program to save
the Constitution.” This brings us right back to the scripture I opened
with today —- to those slothful servants who wil not do anything
until they are “compel ed in al things.” Maybe the Lord wil never set
up a specific church program for the purpose of saving the

Constitution. Perhaps if he set one up at this time it might split the

Church asunder, and perhaps he does not want that to happen yet

312

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
for not al the wheat and tares are ful y ripe.

“The Prophet Joseph Smith declared it wil be the elders of Israel
who wil step forward to help save the Constitution, not the Church.

And have we elders been warned? Yes, we have. And have we
elders been given the guide lines? Yes indeed, we have. And
besides, if the Church should ever inaugurate a program, who do
you think would be in the forefront to get it moving? It would not be
those who were sitting on the sidelines prior to that time or those
who were appeasing the enemy. It would be those choice spirits
who, not waiting to be “commanded in al things,” used their own
free wil , the counsel of the prophets and the Spirit of the Lord as
guidelines and who entered the battle “in a good cause” and
brought to pass much righteousness in freedom’s cause....

“Brethren, if we had done our homework and were faithful, we could
step forward at this time and help save this country. The fact that
most of us are unprepared to do it is an indictment we wil have to
bear. The longer we wait, the heavier the chains, the deeper
the blood, the more the persecution and the less we can
carry out our God-given mandate and world-wide mission.

The war in heaven is raging on earth today. Are you being
neutralized in the battle? ”

– Ezra Taft Benson, 19653

“Church members are at perfect liberty to act according to their own
consciences in the matter of safeguarding our way of life. They are,
of course, encouraged to honor the highest standards of the gospel
and to work to preserve their own freedoms. They are free to
participate in non-church meetings that are held to warn people of
the threat of Communism or any other theory or principle that wil
deprive us of our free agency or individual liberties vouchsafed by
the Constitution of the United States.

“The Church, out of respect for the rights of al its members to have
their political views and loyalties, must maintain the strictest possible
neutrality. We have no intention of trying to interfere with the ful est
and freest exercise of the political franchise of our members under
and within our Constitution, which the Lord declared he established

“by the hands of wise men whom [he] raised up unto this very
purpose” (D&C 101:80) and which, as to the principles thereof, the

Prophet Joseph Smith, dedicating the Kirtland Temple, prayed should
be “established forever.” (D&C 109:54.) The Church does not yield
any of its devotion to or convictions about safeguarding the

313

PARABLE OF THE NOBLEMAN AND THE OLIVE TREES, PART I

American principles and the establishments of government under
federal and state constitutions and the civil rights of men
safeguarded by these.

“... We therefore commend and encourage every person and every
group who is sincerely seeking to study Constitutional principles
and awaken a sleeping and apathetic people to the alarming
conditions that are rapidly advancing about us.”

– President of the LDS Church, David O. McKay, 19664

Foreknowledge of the Saints' Failure
in Both Spiritual Vigilance and Civic Duties

The post-World War II generation(s) of Latter-Day Saints from the

1950's, 60's and 70's were repeatedly cal ed upon to shoulder the duty of
eternal vigilance in safeguarding, protecting and sounding out to the nation
regarding the liberties and principles vouchsafed in the Constitution.

Unfortunately, despite the worldly and spiritual blessings and wealth that a
considerable percentage of them obtained during this period, they shirked
that duty. Nearly al of them became slothful in heeding these warnings and
admonitions.

Knowing that this would occur, the Lord provided a parable about the
matter. This parable was recorded in the Doctrine and Covenants, section

101, verses 43 to 62. Verses 43 through 50 represent what has transpired up
until this day. Those verses read as fol ows:

“And now, I wil show unto you a parable, that you may know my wil
concerning the redemption of Zion.

“A certain nobleman had a spot of land, very choice; and he said unto his
servants: Go ye unto my vineyard, even upon this very choice piece of
land, and plant twelve olive-trees; And set watchmen round about them,
and build a tower, that one may overlook the land round about, to be a
watchman upon the tower, that mine olive-trees may not be broken down
when the enemy shal come to spoil and take upon themselves the fruit of
my vineyard. Now, the servants of the nobleman went and did as their lord
commanded them, and planted the olive-trees, and built a hedge round
about, and set watchmen, and began to build a tower.

“And while they were yet laying the foundation thereof, they began to say
among themselves: And what need hath my lord of this tower? And
consulted for a long time, saying among themselves: What need hath my
lord of this tower, seeing this is a time of peace? Might not this money be

314

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
given to the exchangers? For there is no need of these things. And while
they were at variance one with another they became very slothful, and
they hearkened not unto the commandments of their lord.”

Symbols within the parable and their meaning:

• the nobleman – the Lord Jesus Christ

• the vineyard – the earth

• a very choice spot of land – North America, specifical y the United

States

• the nobleman's servants – leaders and members of the Church of Jesus

Christ of Latter-Day Saints

• to plant olive trees – to prepare for the Kingdom of God to come to
earth. Specifical y: establish temples, stakes, wards, branches, etc.

• to set watchmen round about them – cal ings in the Church that watch
and protect over the general welfare of the members, including
bishoprics, stake presidencies, Relief Society presidencies, etc.

• to build a tower – establish a manner in which to be able to see danger
approaching the Church from outside its “borders” (i.e. erosion of
rights of worship, etc.) as wel as detect attempts to infiltrate the

Church by wolves in sheep's clothing.

The fol owing table compares parable elements to real-world instances:

Parable

Real World

Verses 43 to 46:

For over a century after the Church's

[P]lant twelve olive-trees; And set watchmen
restoration, the saints harkened to the
round about them, and build a tower, that
commandments of the Lord in founding,
one may overlook the land round about, to
establishing, and maintaining the Kingdom of
be a watchman upon the tower, that mine

God on earth.

olive-trees may not be broken down when
the enemy shall come....

Eventually, they were asked by president

Now, the servants of the nobleman went and David O. McKay in June 1966 “to study
did as their lord commanded them, and

Constitutional principles and awaken a
planted the olive-trees, and built a hedge
sleeping and apathetic people to the alarming
round about, and set watchmen, and began
conditions that are rapidly advancing about
to build a tower.

us”

Verses 47 and 48:

As described earlier, the saints' attitudes were

[T]hey began to say among themselves: And along the lines of: “I wish the General
what need hath my lord of this tower? And

Authorities would stay out of politics! I'm
consulted for a long time, saying among
sick of hearing about needing to study the
themselves: What need hath my lord of this

Constitution and get involved in civic matters.

tower, seeing this is a time of peace?

They are ecclesiastical leaders, and ought not
breach these topics. They ought to provide
spiritual and moral leadership instead of
being politicians.”

315

PARABLE OF THE NOBLEMAN AND THE OLIVE TREES, PART I

Verses 49 and 50:

The saints' attitude: “Ought not we focus our

Might not this money be given to the
time, talents and efforts in magnifying our
exchangers? For there is no need of these

Church callings and raising our families the
things. And while they were at variance one
best we can?! This must not be a
with another they became very slothful, and
commandment but merely advice – for the
they hearkened not unto the commandments Church has no official program to discharge
of their lord.

such. I don't like politics anyway, and I don't
want to get involved in controversial things.”

This attitude among the saints – that the General Authorities ought not
breach any semblance of political matters – has persisted for decades. Not
only has it been passed on to at least two additional generations, it has
taken hold to the point where many saints felt offended that The First

Presidency would admonish members to become active in the matter of

California's Proposition 8, despite it being a politicized morality issue.

The current generation of Latter-Day Saints are now paying for previous
generations' slothfulness and unwil ingness to stand up in matters of federal
and civic corruption, in failing to defend the political and governmental
admonitions of their leaders, and in failing to be vigilant regarding the rights
and liberties extended in the Constitution. We are paying for it primarily in
the vast majority of today's LDS being so readily blinded by the secular,
social and political propaganda of Mystery Babylon – the majority of today's
saints having a difficult time developing eyes that see, ears that hear, and
hearts that are ferociously firm in the testimony of true principles.

The line and division between Babylon and Zion is growing deeper at
exponential y faster rates, yet a great majority of LDS people today
continual y strive to straddle that line. In fact, many maintain astonishingly
baseless hopes that a handful of publicly-recognized, worldly-prominent LDS
members wil not only maintain a bridge over this gap (i.e. keeping the LDS

Church acceptable / not detestable in the eyes of the general public) but
may also somehow be able to close that gap. And this despite the
wickedness of the populace of the Western nations quickly approaching the
abysmal depths previously only achieved by the people of the antediluvian
era (i.e. Noah's time).

Very soon the divide wil become too great. Persecution wil become
intensely focused upon the LDS people. Unfortunately, many wil end up
surrendering their testimonies and side with Babylon. We are seeing it in
relatively smal numbers today. Right now – right now – is the time that the
wheat and the tares are being ful y ripened. The time for them to be divided
and harvested is upon us.

The wheat and tares, as wel as the 10 virgins, in Christ's parables
represent members of the LDS Church and al other honest-in-heart

Christians throughout the world who continue to be deceived that the Church

316

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
is not actual y the restored Church of Jesus Christ. The wheat wil be
col ected and spared, while the tares wil be burned along with the rest of
the field. The five wise virgins wil be preserved into places of safety during
the great tribulations; the five foolish virgins wil miss their opportunity to do
so, and their cries and supplications to the Lord to be guided to these places
wil be ignored. We are not given to know their fate, but perhaps when the
actual events transpire, the Lord wil be merciful in preserving many of them
during their tribulations. We can only hope and pray so, for undoubtedly
many of our friends and loved ones wil be among their number.

The remainder of the parable wil be taken up in the chapter Parable of
the Nobleman And the Olive Trees, Part II.

1 The oft-quoted adage of “Eternal vigilance is the price of liberty” is possibly
erroneously attributed solely to Thomas Jefferson. It does not appear in any of

Jefferson's known writings, but it happened to be a rather frequent sentiment
expressed by several sources between 1800 to 1850.

2 Quoted from his speech given when elected as Lord Mayor of Dublin

3 Quoted from Not Commanded in All Things, General Conference April 1965

(emphasis added)

4 Quoted from Statement Concerning the Position of the Church on Communism,
published in The Improvement Era, June 1966, p. 477 (emphasis added)

317

SECULAR SPIRITUALITY:

NONE DARE CALL IT

RELIGION

In an age of increasing hostility towards organized religion, and
increased scapegoating in fal acious claims that many of societies il s
originate from religious institutions, what better way to disguise the morals,
ethics, codes, philosophies and doctrines of the mystery schools than to
present them as existing whol y outside the framework of religion – that they
are universal y applied spiritual truths – that they are a fundamental part of
mankind's metaphysical nature?

In other words: secularize them.

This is precisely what has been done. Over the past century, mystery
school theologies and tenets have been gradual y infused into Western
popular culture through secular channels. They now permeate the mindset of
the general public as accepted “non-offensive truths.”

Three particular movements established to accomplish this include:

Theosophy, Secular Humanism, and New Age Spiritualism. These have been
created, funded and promoted within popular secular culture with the
purpose of disguising what is Luciferian doctrine at its root. In every
instance, the religiosity of the tenets have been made acceptable either
through generalized, mystical, pretentiously-sophisticated grandiose
terminology, or through whitewashing the spiritual aspects of Luciferian
values by claiming to use scientific methods of searching for the virtues that
best suit the human race. The former method makes such dogma easier to
swal ow and embrace for spiritual y-minded people; the latter method is
geared to appeal to academics, intel ectuals and atheists. With either route,
the end results are already plotted to arrive at the destination of mystery

318

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
school Luciferianism.

The fol owing summaries constitute accepted descriptions and
information regarding each of these movements:

Theosophy

“Theosophy (Greek origin, translates as "divine wisdom"), refers to
systems of speculative philosophy concerning, or investigation seeking
direct knowledge of, presumed mysteries of being and nature, particularly
concerning the nature of divinity.

“Theosophy is considered a part of the broader field of esotericism,
referring to hidden knowledge or wisdom that offers the individual
enlightenment and salvation.… The theosophist seeks to understand the
mysteries of the universe and the bonds that unite the universe, humanity
and the divine. The goal of theosophy is to explore the origin of divinity
and humanity, and the end of world, life and humanity. From investigation
of those topics theosophists try to discover a coherent description of the
purpose and origin of the universe....

“The three characteristics of theosophy:

1. Divine/Human/Nature Triangle: The inspired analysis which circles
through these three angles. The intradivine within; the origin, death
and placement of the human relating to Divinity and Nature; Nature
as alive, the external, intel ectual and material. All three complex
correlations synthesize via the intel ect and imaginative processes of

Mind.

2. Primacy of the Mythic: The creative Imagination, an external world
of symbols, glyphs, myths, synchronicities and the myriad, along
with image, al as a universal reality for the interplay conjoined by
creative mind.

3. Access to Supreme Worlds: The awakening within, inherently
possessing the faculty to directly connect to the Divine world(s). The
existence of a special human ability to create this connection. The
ability to connect and explore al levels of reality; co-penetrate the
human with the divine; to bond to al reality and experience a
unique inner awakening.” 1 [Ed. note: i.e. mystic-speak of the
mystery school philosophy that one can become a god through one's
intel ect, guided by Lucifer.]....

Consider the flowery, ambiguous, largely exoteric language with which

Theosophy practitioners disguise what is in reality the process of: inviting evil
spirits into one's life, al owing oneself to be increasingly seduced and
deceived by such spirits via their manipulations of the mind and conscious,
and the eventual acceptance of such spirits permanently residing within and

319

SECULAR SPIRITUALITY: NONE DARE CALL IT RELIGION
guiding them (emphasis added):

“Antoine Faivre2 successful y created a taxonomy approach as a means to
comparing various traditions. He proceeded by taking the concordance of
neoplatonism, Hermeticism, Kabal ah, astrology, alchemy, magic etc. and
deduced six fundamental characteristics of esoteric spirituality. He
discovered that the first four characteristics of esotericism are always
present, while the latter two are sometimes present. Along with these six
characteristics of esotericism, he identified three characteristics of
theosophy.

“The six characteristics of esotericism [Ed. note: each of which ought to be
a red flag for Mormons and Christians should they encounter any teaching

(religious or secular) that incorporates one or al of the fol owing]:

1. Correspondence: Everything in Nature is a sign. The signs of Nature
can be read. The microcosm and macrocosm interplay. Synchronicity
exists, and can be found as signs from Nature and may lead to the
understanding of the divine.

2. Nature is Alive: It is not just correlations between pieces of matter.

It is a living entity that wil , and does, surge and evolve through its
expanding self, replete with dynamic flows of energy and light.

3. Imagination and mediations: Imaginations as a power that provides
access to worlds and levels of reality intermediary between the
material world and the divine.

4. Experience of Transmutation: The Gnosis and il uminations of self
and mind performing a transmutation of consciousness. The birth of
an awareness, a second new life becomes born.

5. Practice of Concordance: Primordial Tradition. Studying traditions,
religions etc. seeking the common one Root from which al esoteric
knowledge grows.

6. Transmission: Master-Disciple, master-Initiate, initiation into the

Occult.” 3

Blavatskian Theosophy and the Theosophical Society

“In 1875 Helena Blavatsky [Ed. note: introduced and quoted in previous
chapters], Henry Steel Olcott, and Wil iam Quan Judge co-founded The

Theosophical Society. Blavatsky combined Eastern religious
traditions with Western esoteric teachings to create a synthesis
she called the Perennial Religion. She developed this in Isis Unveiled

(1877) and The Secret Doctrine (1888) [Ed. note: which happened to be
one of Hitler's biggest influences], her major works and exposition of her

Theosophy....

“Helena Blavatsky taught that Theosophy is neither revelation nor
speculation. Blavatsky stated that Theosophy was an attempt at a
gradual, faithful reintroduction of a hitherto hidden science called

The Occult science in Theosophical literature. According to Blavatsky,

Occult science provides a description of reality not only at a physical level

320

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
but also on a metaphysical one. Blavatsky said Occult science had been
preserved and practiced throughout history by carefully selected
and trained individuals.

“The Theosophical Society believes its precepts and doctrinal foundation
wil be verified when a Theosophist fol ows prescribed disciplines to
develop metaphysical means of knowledge that transcend the limitations
of the senses [Ed. note: i.e. al owing demonic possession and guidance to
take place within their soul].” 4

Secular Humanism

“Secular humanism embraces human reason and secular ethics while
specifical y rejecting religious dogma, supernaturalism, pseudoscience or
superstition as the basis of morality and decision-making.

“Though it posits that human beings are capable of being ethical and
moral without religion or God, it neither assumes humans to be inherently
evil or innately good, nor presents humans as "above nature" or superior
to it. Rather, the humanist life stance emphasizes the unique responsibility
facing humanity and the ethical consequences of human decisions.

Fundamental to the concept of secular humanism is the strongly held
viewpoint that ideology — be it religious or political — must be thoroughly
examined by each individual and not simply accepted or rejected on faith.

Along with this, an essential part of secular humanism is a continually
adapting search for truth, primarily through science and
philosophy....

“According to the Council for Secular Humanism, within the United States,
the term "Secular Humanism" describes a world view with the fol owing
elements and principles:

• Need to test beliefs – A conviction that dogmas, ideologies and
traditions, whether religious, political or social, must be weighed
and tested by each individual and not simply accepted by faith.

• Reason, evidence, scientific method – A commitment to the use of
critical reason, factual evidence and scientific methods of inquiry in
seeking solutions to human problems and answers to important
human questions.

• Fulfil ment, growth, creativity – A primary concern with fulfil ment,
growth and creativity for both the individual and humankind in
general.

• Search for truth – A constant search for objective truth, with the
understanding that new knowledge and experience constantly alter
our imperfect perception of it.

• This life – A concern for this life (as opposed to an afterlife) and a
commitment to making it meaningful through better understanding

321

SECULAR SPIRITUALITY: NONE DARE CALL IT RELIGION
of ourselves, our history, our intel ectual and artistic achievements,
and the outlooks of those who differ from us.

• Ethics – A search for viable individual, social and political principles
of ethical conduct, judging them on their ability to enhance human
wel -being and individual responsibility.

• Building a better world – A conviction that with reason, an open
exchange of ideas, good wil , and tolerance, progress can be made
in building a better world for ourselves and our children.

“A Secular Humanist Declaration was issued in 1980 by the Council for

Secular Humanism's predecessor, CODESH. It lays out ten ideals:

• Free inquiry as opposed to censorship and imposition of belief;

• separation of church and state;

• the ideal of freedom from religious control and from jingoistic
government control;

• ethics based on critical intel igence rather than that deduced from
religious belief;

• moral education;

• religious skepticism;

• reason;

• a belief in science and technology as the best way of understanding
the world;

• evolution;

• and education as the essential method of building humane, free,
and democratic societies....

“As an organized movement, Humanism itself is quite recent – born at the

University of Chicago in the 1920s, and made public in 1933 with the
publication of the first Humanist Manifesto. [Ed. note: the first and second
manifestos are available in the supporting material.5]...

“Secular Humanism affirms that with the present state of scientific
knowledge, dogmatic belief in an absolutist moral/ethical system (e.g.

Kantian, Islamic, Christian) is unreasonable. However, it affirms that
individuals engaging in rational moral/ethical deliberations can discover
some universal "objective standards"....

“Atheists, agnostics, deists, pantheists, and rationalists are those thought
to be supporters of Humanism, although they may not always be.

However, these beliefs are occupied with metaphysical issues, addressing
questions of existence, while Humanism ignores such metaphysical
matters and has its focus on ethics.” 6

It al sounds so reasonable and innocuous, doesn't it? Why not explore
and attempt to define morality and ethics outside the realm of spirituality
and religion, especial y when religions throughout the world don't entirely
see eye-to-eye on these things?

Unfortunately, wel funded and heavily promoted movements that deny

(or attempt to minimize) the existence of God are never innocuous, nor are

322

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
those promulgating such movements the least bit objective or unbiased in
their goals. For al its declarations of defining ethics based upon scientific
method, pragmatic evidence, intel ectual reason and such, let us not forget
how easy it is to twist, abuse and misinterpret science, reason or any other
ever-shifting human deduction by those with the money, influence and
cunning to shape public opinion. This is precisely what was done with
tremendous effect in Nazi Germany. It has been occurring in much more
subtle fashion in America for over 60 years.

One of the original 34 signatories and co-author of the first Humanist

Manifesto in 1933 was John Dewey. He also happens to be heralded as The

Father of Modern (Public) Education.

“John Dewey was an American philosopher, psychologist and educational
reformer whose ideas have been influential in education and social reform.

Dewey was an important early developer of the philosophy of pragmatism
and one of the founders of functional psychology. He was a major
representative of progressive education and liberalism.” 7

Through the philosophical, social and academic high-level placement
and promotion of John Dewey (and men like him), the federal Department of

Education was formed and national standardized academic testing was
implemented. This resulted in a gradual but steady infiltration of secular
humanist ideals within al levels of public school curricula – which in turn
determined the standards that state and local public schools have been
required to adopt.

President Ezra Taft Benson had some choice words of warning about
this pervasive influence in public educational institutions in his October 1970

General Conference address (emphasis added):

“As a watchman on the tower, I feel to warn you that one of the chief
means of misleading our youth and destroying the family unit is our
educational institutions. President Joseph F. Smith referred to false
educational ideas as one of the three threatening dangers among our

Church members. There is more than one reason why the Church is
advising our youth to attend col eges close to their homes where institutes
of religion are available. It gives the parents the opportunity to stay close
to their children; and if they have become alert and informed as

President McKay admonished us last year, these parents can help
expose some of the deceptions of men like Sigmund Freud, Charles

Darwin, John Dewey, Karl Marx, John Keynes, and others.

“Today there are much worse things that can happen to a child than not
getting a ful col ege education. In fact, some of the worst things have
happened to our children while attending colleges led by
administrators who wink at subversion and amorality.

323

SECULAR SPIRITUALITY: NONE DARE CALL IT RELIGION

“Said Karl G. Maeser, “I would rather have my child exposed to smal pox,
typhus fever, cholera, or other malignant and deadly diseases than to the
degrading influence of a corrupt teacher. It is infinitely better to take
chances with an ignorant, but pure-minded teacher than with the greatest
philosopher who is impure.”

“Vocational education, correspondence courses, establishment in a family
business are being considered for their children by an increasing number
of parents.

“The tenth plank in Karl Marx’s Manifesto for destroying our kind of
civilization advocated the establishment of “free education for al children
in public schools.” There were several reasons why Marx wanted
government to run the schools. Dr. A. A. Hodge pointed out one of them
when he said:

“It is capable of exact demonstration that if every party in the State
has the right of excluding from public schools whatever he does not
believe to be true, then he that believes most must give way to
him that believes least, and then he that believes least must give
way to him that believes absolutely nothing, no matter in how
small a minority the atheists or agnostics may be. It is self-
evident that on this scheme, if it is consistently and persistently
carried out in al parts of the country, the United States system of
national popular education will be the most efficient and
widespread instrument for the propagation of atheism which
the world has ever seen.”

“After the tragic prayer decision was made by the [Supreme] Court,

President David O. McKay stated, “The Supreme Court of the United States
severs the connecting cord between the public schools of the United

States and the source of divine intel igence, the Creator, himself.” (Relief

Society Magazine, December 1962, p. 878.)”

New Age Spiritualism

“The New Age movement is a Western spiritual movement that developed
in the second half of the 20th century. Its central precepts have been
described as "drawing on both Eastern and Western spiritual and
metaphysical traditions and infusing them with influences from self-help
and motivational psychology, holistic health, parapsychology,
consciousness research and quantum physics".8 It aims to create "a
spirituality without borders or confining dogmas" that is inclusive
and pluralistic. It holds to "a holistic worldview," emphasising that the

Mind, Body and Spirit are interrelated and that there is a form of Monism
and unity throughout the universe. It attempts to create "a worldview that
includes both science and spirituality" and embraces a number of forms of

324

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
mainstream science as wel as other forms of science that are considered
fringe.” 9

In other words, it endeavors to bring together under one giant umbrel a
every single dogma, philosophy, religion, scientific concept and belief system
that was ever devised on this earth over the past 6000 years – al except the
fulness of the Gospel of Jesus Christ and the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-

Day Saints. As the United Nations was established as an increasingly relevant
precursor to world government, the New Age movement was established as
an increasingly relevant precursor to world religion.

“The origins of the movement can be found in the 18th and 19th
centuries, particularly through the works of the esotericists Emanuel

Swedenborg, Franz Mesmer, Helena Blavatsky and George Gurdjieff,
who laid some of the basic philosophical principles that would influence
the movement. It would gain further momentum in the 1960s, taking
influence from metaphysics, self-help psychology, and the various

Indian gurus who visited the West during that decade. The New Age
movement includes elements of older spiritual and religious traditions
ranging from atheism and monotheism through classical pantheism,
naturalistic pantheism, pandeism and panentheism to polytheism
combined with science and Gaia [Ed. note: i.e. earth worship] philosophy;
particularly archaeoastronomy, astronomy, ecology, environmentalism, the

Gaia hypothesis, psychology and physics.

“New Age practices and philosophies sometimes draw inspiration from
major world religions: Buddhism, Taoism, Chinese folk religion, Christianity,

Hinduism, Islam, Judaism, Sikhism; with strong influences from East Asian
religions, Gnosticism, Neopaganism, New Thought, Spiritualism,

Theosophy, Universalism and Western esotericism. The term New Age
refers to the coming astrological Age of Aquarius.

“The author Nevil Drury claimed there are "four key precursors of the New

Age," who had set the way for many of its widely held precepts. The first
of these was Emanuel Swedenborg (1688–1772), a Swedish scientist who
after a religious experience devoted himself to Christian mysticism [Ed.

note: i.e. the abominable perversion of Christianity discussed in previous
chapters], believing that he could travel to Heaven and Hel and commune
with angels, demons and spirits, and who published widely on the subject
of his experiences.

“The second person was Franz Mesmer (1734–1815), who had developed
a form of healing using magnets, believing that there was a force known
as "animal magnetism" that affected humans.

“The third figure was the Russian Helena Blavatsky (1831–1891), one of
the founders of the Theosophical Society, through which she propagated
her religious movement of Theosophy, which itself combined a number of
elements from Eastern religions like Hinduism and Buddhism with Western

325

SECULAR SPIRITUALITY: NONE DARE CALL IT RELIGION
elements.

“The fourth figure was George Gurdjieff (c. 1872–1949), who founded the
philosophy of “the Fourth Way”, through which he conveyed a number of
spiritual teachings to his disciples.

“A fifth individual whom Drury identified as an important influence upon
the New Age movement was the Indian Swami Vivekananda (1863–1902),
an adherent of the philosophy of Vedanta who first brought Hinduism to
the West in the late 19th century....

“Some of the New Age movement's constituent elements appeared initial y
in the 19th-century metaphysical movements: Spiritualism, Theosophy,
and New Thought and also the alternative medicine movements of
chiropractics and naturopathy. These movements have roots in

Transcendentalism,

Mesmerism

[Ed. note:

i.e. hypnosis],

Swedenborgianism, and various earlier Western esoteric or occult
traditions, such as the hermetic arts of astrology, magic, alchemy, and

Kabbalah. The term New Age was used in this context in Madame

Blavatsky's book The Secret Doctrine, published in 1888....

“Stonehenge and other ancient sites are revered by many who practice

New Age spirituality....

“In the early- to mid-1900s, American mystic, theologian, and founder of
the Association for Research and Enlightenment Edgar Cayce was a
seminal influence on what later would be termed the New Age movement;
he was known in particular for the practice referred to as
channeling [Ed. note: i.e. al owing evil, lying spirits – referred to as

“Ascended Masters” in New Age jargon – to enter one's body, then speak
through oneself]. The psychologist Carl Jung was a proponent of the
concept of the Age of Aquarius. In a letter to his friend Peter Baynes,
dated 12 August 1940, Jung wrote a passage:

"... This year reminds me of the enormous earthquake in 26 B.C. that
shook down the great temple of Karnak. It was the prelude to the
destruction of al temples, because a new time had begun. 1940 is
the year when we approach the meridian of the first star in Aquarius.

It is the premonitory earthquake of the New Age …"...

“The subculture that later became known as New Age already existed in
the early 1970s, based on and adopting ideas original y present in the
counterculture of the 1960s....

“Widespread usage of the term New Age began in the mid-1970s

(reflected in the title of monthly periodical New Age Journal) and probably
influenced several thousand smal metaphysical book- and gift-stores that
increasingly defined themselves as "New Age bookstores." As a result of
the large-scale activities surrounding the Harmonic Convergence in 1987,
the American mass-media further popularised the term as a label

326

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
for the alternative spiritual subculture, including practices such as
meditation, channeling, crystal healing, astral projection [Ed. note: i.e.

traveling without moving, traveling in the mind], psychic experience,
environmentalism... [plus] belief in phenomena such as Earth mysteries,
ancient astronauts, extraterrestrial life, unidentified flying
objects, crop circles, and reincarnation....

“Several key events occurred, which raised public awareness of the New

Age subculture: the production of the musical Hair: The American Tribal

Love-Rock Musical (1967) with its opening song "Aquarius" and its
memorable line "This is the dawning of the Age of Aquarius"; publication
of Linda Goodman's best-sel ing astrology books Sun Signs (1968) and

Love Signs (1978); the release of Shirley MacLaine's book Out on a Limb

(1983), later adapted into a television mini-series with the same name

(1987); and the "Harmonic Convergence" planetary alignment on August

16 and 17, 1987.... Relevant New Age works include the writings of James

Redfield, Eckhart Tol e, Barbara Marx Hubbard, Christopher Hil s, Marianne

Wil iamson, Deepak Chopra, John Hol and, Gary Zukav, Wayne Dyer, and

Rhonda Byrne.” 10

Through using arguments, rationale and philosophies promulgated in
mystic Christianity, New Age proponents seek to establish common ground
and theoretical connections in an effort to convince traditional Christian and

Mormon adherents that their beliefs are in harmony with the Gospel of Jesus

Christ. They are not. As one endeavors to look closer, the lines of
demarcation become clearer. After having taken in everything previously
covered (and yet to be covered) in this book, the reader ought to be able to
discern the divide between this very convincing New Age deception and the

Gospel of Jesus Christ.

Confessions of a Former Leader
in the New Age Movement

Randal R Baer's personal experience ought to be a tremendous wake
up cal not only to those who defend New Age teachings and/or engage in its
practices, but also a very sober warning to al believers in Jesus Christ as to
the concentration of evil and seductive power being focused on convincing
the world that the New Age Movement is benevolent and contains sound,
reliable universal truths.

Some background on Mr. Baer:

“Entranced by the Eastern Mystical Religious concepts he saw on the
television program, Kung Fu, as a teenager, he read books on Eastern
religion, and taught himself yoga and meditation. He used marijuana,
expecting it to expand his mind into a state of "higher consciousness." In

327

SECULAR SPIRITUALITY: NONE DARE CALL IT RELIGION
col ege, he studied Native American culture, pantheistic religious views,
and read books by Timothy Leary, Richard Albert (now Ram Dass), and

Aldous Huxley [Ed. note: author of the influential Luciferian-ideal-world
book, Brave New World, which acutely describes the current and future
state of humanity far more so than George Orwel 's Nineteen Eighty-Four].

He became involved with gurus and Transcendental Meditation, receiving
his own personal mantra, and studied Hinduism, Taoism, Buddhism, and

Yoga.

“Eventual y, he and his wife ran a New Age center in New Mexico working
in group channeling, acupuncture, past life incarnation, past life
regression, UFO contact sessions, guided imagery for success and
prosperity [Ed. note: the precise “laws” and techniques admonished and
taught by modern best-sel ing New Age literature, such as The Secret],
stress management, and related New Age topics. His spirit guides gave
him explicit instructions, while he was in trance states, on
writing a book on crystals, transmitting their thoughts and
influences.

“During 15 years of New Age involvement, he saw a wide variety of people
drawn into the New Age movement, M.D.'s, Ph.D.s, dentists, chiropractors,
teachers, and many other highly educated professional people.” 11

While involved in the New Age phenomenon, Baer wrote two books:

Windows of Light: Using Quartz Crystals As Tools for Self-Transformation
published in 1984, and The Crystal Connection: A Guidebook for Personal
and Planetary Ascension published in 1985. Both of these books were
composed primarily through channeling spirits that assisted him in what to
write. These books are stil available for purchase, and are yet considered
highly valuable and legitimate by New Age practitioners despite Baer
suddenly and completely renouncing everything regarding New Age
spiritualism and becoming a fundamental Christian.

In 1989 an autobiographical work by Baer was published cal ed Inside
the New Age Nightmare which chronicles his life, spiritual development and
rise to prominence in the New Age movement. In it he details the pivotal
experience that shattered his delusions and slapped him awake to a reality of
the Devil, his legions and their extraordinary abilities to deceive.

The fol owing segments come from Mr. Baer's deeply personal and
alarming work (emphasis added):

“While in the midst of pursuing [further New Age visions] and doing

Ascension Chamber sessions, an entirely new level of national exposure
was opening up. National seminar tours that fol owed on the heels of my
first book, Windows of Light, met with good response, but now I was on

Satan's fast-track for promotion into the big time during this next
sequence.

328

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“In late 1985, my second book – The Crystal Connection: A Guide-book for

Personal and Planetary Ascension – was published and released by the
same mainstream publisher, Harper and Row. About 400 pages in length, it
set the standard in the thriving field of crystals. By this time crystals were
hot, were buzzing. One of the top three national New Age magazines,

East-West Journal, reviewed the book and pronounced it "light-years
beyond the rest." The book was marketed as: "An essential reference, The

Crystal Connection is a landmark achievement in the field of crystal-based
sacred science."

“With a fol ow-up national seminar tour, speaking to enthusiastic audiences
of many hundreds in each city, I rode the crest of a wave of crystal
popularity. Though there were over a thousand crystal teachers by now in
cities large and smal , I was widely held to be one of the top three
international authorities in the field. One of the others (who is stil active in
the field) is named Marcel Vogel, Ph.D., who is a retired senior research
scientist at IBM, claiming over 60 patents in his distinguished career. At a
later date, I was on the television program, 20/20 in a segment on the

"crystal craze."

“By now I also was offering a variety of week-long advanced study
programs at my New Mexico headquarters. The primary course offered
was cal ed the Advanced Crystal Energetics Training Program – a course
for advanced studies in crystal power and sacred science....

“Other week-long courses offered included: The Sacred Science Program,

Advanced Sacred Science Intensive, Vortex Visitations, and The Keys of

Enoch Seminar. In effect, my teaching and research center became a type
of col ege of sorts, training people to begin or further develop professional
careers in the New Age....

“You might be surprised at some of the attendees – an astrophysicist, a
noted solar scientist, scientists in several other disciplines, many
chiropractors, dentists, some Fortune 500 businessmen, some M.D.s, many
holistic health practitioners, numerous nurses, and quite a few highly
successful professionals of other varieties, including a couple of media
celebrities.

“Invitations to national-level New Age expos and retreats were coming in.

“I had a third book – 500 pages in length – in the offing.

“At this point so many opportunities were opening up that I could write my
own success ticket. I had hit the big time, and the horizons of my career
looked spectacular.

“Yes, I was riding high, but there would be a price to pay for al this later—
a painful price indeed. I was a rising New Age star. But the meteoric rise
eventual y would come to a burning halt. Satan always exacts his pound of
flesh, sooner or later. This I learned wel in the later stages of my season

329

SECULAR SPIRITUALITY: NONE DARE CALL IT RELIGION
of New Age success....

“Though primitive compared to grand future-science prophecies, the

Ascension Chamber [which I had constructed and was conducting sessions
in] was stil fairly elaborate. Its stated intent was to "use sacred science to
activate New Age higher consciousness." In essence, it claimed to: "Use

New Age science to accelerate spiritual growth so that in a matter of
hours, many lifetimes of evolvement can occur, like a time-lapse
photography sequence. You no longer need to trudge slowly along your
spiritual path like an ox-cart along a dirt road. This was for the old age—
this is the New Age. Why not take the high-tech spiritual fast-track to
instant enlightenment?"

“The Ascension Chamber room was fil ed with hundreds of crystals in
geometric configurations, and close to a hundred pyramids hanging from
the ceiling and wal s. The purpose for this supposedly was to "create a
concentrated energy field of ultra-high vibrations." Lasers, magnets,
specialized electronic devices, computers, and aromatic agents were
added in specific ways to help "amplify, enhance, and control the energy
field." Further, an orchestrated multi-media presentation of rotating multi-
colored designs, films of occult symbols, mystical New Age music, and
swirling colors that fil ed the entire room (somewhat similar to a laser
show) al were combined to induce a trance-state in the recipient. This
type of trance-induction or hypnosis deeply affected many of the
recipients. Many occult-based New Age practices also were applied to
induce mystical and out-of-body experiences, as wel as
channeling experiences....

“Also used in the Ascension Chamber were subliminal cassette tapes and
videos. In short, subliminal technology inserts messages into the mind of
the individual without the person being aware of the mind-programming
process. This highly developed modern technology has been around for
many years. In the process, it also has become quite sophisticated, so
much so that it has blossomed into a real high-tech hazard. What I see
today that I did not understand then is that even though the stated
purposes of most al subliminal cassette tapes are apparently positive and
benign (e.g., losing weight, gaining self-confidence, overcoming fears and
phobias, etc.), the method of "unzipping" the mind without the
person being aware of the process as well as the many potential
misuses of such a technology (on individual and mass scales)

hold many serious dangers best avoided.

“In short, the Ascension Chamber was a modernized form of white
magic and sorcery applied toward a trance-inducing, hypnotizing
procedure for inducing mystical experiences, out-of-body experiences and

"reprogramming the mind with positive and evolutionarily advanced
thoughts." While today I do not know if al the crystals and pyramids real y
made a difference, the trance-inducing methods (New Age music,
subliminals, brain-drive machines, films of occult symbols, and

330

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
swirling light-shows) did indeed produce powerful experiences
and effects in a large percentage of the treatment recipients....”

Is not the irony uncanny? Mr. Baer was considered one of the top three
national experts and consultants in “crystal power,” and yet he later humbly
admitted that he actual y had no idea if al the crystals and pyramids in the

Ascension Chamber actual y made any difference! Are not the words of
apostle Paul incredibly apt?! “For the wisdom of this world is foolishness with

God.”12

Literal Demonic Forces Disguised in Light

Continuing from Mr. Baer's autobiographical work (emphasis added):

“If I had an evening off, for example, it would be spent alone, having
trance-meditation and out-of-body experiences and receiving
knowledge from my spirit guides in the Ascension Chamber wel into
the late evening and early morning. The mind-blowing cosmic power,
the glittering good feelings, and the amazing revelations
experienced during these times completely captivated me. While
holding down the responsibilities of my New Age career, this overriding
desire to travel deeply within the heavenly spirit-world became a virtual
obsession....

“I was quite adept at inducing and expanding the limits of mystical and
out-of-body experiences – this was one of the big reasons for much of my
success. I would mount myself up with al kinds of New Age inventions
and crystals, and then thrust myself into trance-induced higher states of
consciousness. It would feel like I was being transported by
winged angels and loving forces to an incredible variety of
dazzling extra-natural domains. The sensation of my spirit being
released from Earthbound, bodily restrictions and freed to roam the
unlimited expanses of the cosmos was breathtaking. Here it was, the
freedom, the light, and the truth that I had been searching for al my life. I
had found the keys that opened the heavens before my very eyes.

“But the ultimate seduction had overtaken me: What I thought was "up"

was actual y "down." What I thought was "heaven" was actual y "hel "

wrapped in Satan's finest counterfeit garments. What I thought were

Ascended Masters, extraterrestrials, and angels were actually
demons in cunning, glowing disguises....

“One night, while in the Ascension Chamber, my spirit was roaming some
of the farthest reaches of "heavenly light" that I had ever perceived. That
night I had an experience that would change my life forever.

“During this experience I was surrounded by a virtual y overwhelming
luminosity – it was as if I was looking straight into the sun.

331

SECULAR SPIRITUALITY: NONE DARE CALL IT RELIGION

“Waves of bliss radiated through my spirit. I was total y captivated by the
power.

“Suddenly, another force stepped in. It took me by complete surprise.

“In the twinkling of an eye, it was like a supernatural hand had taken
me behind the scenes of the experience that I was having. I was
taken behind the outer covering of the dazzling luminosity and there saw
something that left me literal y shaking for a ful week. What I saw was
the face of devouring darkness! Behind the glittering outer facade of
beauty lay a massively powerful, wildly churning face of absolute
hatred and unspeakable abominations – the face of demons fil ed
with the power of Satan.

“For a moment that seemed like an eternity, I realized that I was in major
league trouble, for this devouring force was now closing in on me.

“In absolute, stark terror I felt powerless to stop what appeared to be
inevitable doom. Horror fil ed me like a consuming flame. Then,
miraculously, the same supernatural hand as before delivered me
from the jaws of this consuming darkness, and hours later, I found
myself waking up the next morning in the Ascension Chamber. It felt like I
had a peaceful nights sleep but, upon waking, the horror of the past
night's experience had left me terribly shaken. My mind was racing
uncontrol ably in al directions at what felt like the speed of light. My body
was shaking involuntarily, sometimes rather violently. This nightmare
continued without respite for a ful week. I thought that I was going stark
raving mad. In a month's time, though, my grave situation gradual y
settled down to some semblance of sanity and normalcy.

“What I didn't know at the time was that it was Jesus who had
intervened by His greater grace into my life. At this point, though, I
only knew that some force greater than that of the devouring darkness
had done two things:

1. it had shown me the real face of the New Age "heavens" and

"angels" that I was so deeply involved with, and

2. it had delivered me from certain doom.

“What I knew at this time was that I had made some serious errors in my

New Age involvements. I also knew that if those errors weren't corrected
that I might face the same horrific experience again. And quite possibly
the next time I wouldn't get away.

“An openness to reconsider my New Age involvements arose in me out of
desperate need. This openness would help me, over the fol owing months,
to find a Way, a Truth, and a Life that I had never known before – Jesus

Christ.

“But this journey was not to be an easy one. For Satan does not relinquish
those he has in bondage without a struggle, as I was about to find out....

332

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“Over the years, my intense interest in [the] field of New Age sacred
science led me to set up a large teaching and research complex containing
five different types of Ascension Chambers, each separate chamber having
an elaborate design for performing different functions for "activating the

Light-body" or "communicating with the Great White Brotherhood."

“With deep regret, I must report that over a thousand sessions were given
over a period of three years. In fact, the Ascension Chamber and its four
other variations proved exceptional y popular among certain New Age
circles of Santa Fe, and it was actual y one of my "claims to fame" on the
national scene.

“What I realize today that total y was veiled to me while enmeshed in
webs of delusion is that such chambers (this one, and others similar to it
that are available in the New Age today) can be DEMON'S DENS of
temptation, ensnarement, delusion-weaving, and brainwashing.

“While in a trance-state, a person is highly vulnerable to demonic
intrusions that perpetrate their dark web-weaving. Behind the modernized

New Age gloss, Biblically forbidden occult-based principles and
practices are at the foundation of New Age phenomenon like

Healing Temple One and the Ascension Chamber.

“I testify in humility and repentance today. They are harmful. They are an
abomination. They are a fast-rising New Age phenomenon to be avoided
like the plague in the years ahead....

“The Bible states: “Put on the ful armor of God, that you may be able to
stand firm against the schemes of the devil. For our struggle is not
against flesh and blood, but against the rulers, against the
powers, against the world forces of this darkness, against the
spiritual forces of wickedness in the heavenly places” (Eph. 6:11,

12). And: “Satan disguises himself as an angel of light. Therefore it is not
surprising if his servants also disguise themselves as servants of
righteousness; whose end shal be according to their deeds” (2 Cor. 11:14,

15).

“Yes, I actual y was getting a guided tour of some of the "spiritual forces
of evil in the heavenly realms" by demons masquerading as "servants of
righteousness." Though some of my experiences may have been
just imaginary fantasy, I am fully convinced that most of them
were ventures into some of Satan's most beautifully deceiving
spirit-domains of glittery bondage masquerading as our Heavenly

Father's kingdom of heaven.”

Randal Baer's downright painful admissions of a career-long deception

– even a lifetime of deception – ought to give every single person pause,
both Christian and non-Christian, to reflect on the stark possibility that we
may be al owing ourselves to be deceived, even in minor ways. Consider Mr.

Baer's tearful remorse at having unwittingly been the tool, the catalyst, in

333

SECULAR SPIRITUALITY: NONE DARE CALL IT RELIGION
deceiving others – even in the promotion of pure evil. Knowing his heart to
be in the right place, and knowing that he would make the right choices after
coming to a knowledge of the truth, the Lord merciful y intervened and
popped this elaborate, fascinating bubble of deception.

Baer's experience is yet another wake up cal for al of us to become
gravely serious about the reality of extremely elaborate spiritual deception.

As Joseph Smith stated in the Doctrine and Covenants: “we should waste
and wear out our lives” in exposing such deceptions, and that they ought to

“be attended to with great earnestness – let no man count them as smal
things.”13

Some additional relevant thoughts by Randal Baer concerning his
experience (emphasis added):

“The popular Christian book, The Beautiful Side of Evil, by Johanna

Michaelsen, is very aptly named. Darkness can have an outer covering, so
to speak, of luminosity that can appear to be inexpressibly beautiful.

The power of darkness can feel wonderful y beauteous, too. Satan and his
demonic legions are masterful counterfeiters who can make darkness
appear to be light, untruth appear to be truth and hate appear to be love.

The luminosity of darkness can be so bright that it bedazzles to the point
of blindness and mesmerizes to the point of brainwashing. This is exactly
what happened to me, and what is happening today to al those involved
in the New Age Movement....

“To every outward indication, I was a successful professional in some field

(what a lot of neighbors thought [who did not realize my growing national
prominence]). All this was not done as a conscious deception at al . Rather,
it was the result of a lifestyle inherited from childhood plus a strong
commitment to bringing a highly professional approach to my career and
to reach as broad an audience as possible.

“Many people would be surprised at the number of closet New Agers there
are throughout every level of American society, from the business office to
the hospitals to the laboratories. By al external indicators, an observer
would find it very difficult to discern that such a person is a New Ager. The
point here being: New Agers who blend into the mainstream
cultural landscape are everywhere in our society. I also would like
to point out here, in a parenthetical statement, that not al New Age
activities are cults. Some certainly are, but a solid percentage of New Age
organizations, seminars, etc. are definitely not cults. Most of these operate
along the lines of regular businesses in terms of how they offer their
products and services.”

This last point is especial y important to point out. While we ought not
to al ow ourselves to be deceived by New Age tenets and philosophies, those
who do adhere to them with genuine intent are not our enemies, nor ought
they to be looked upon disapprovingly in any way.

334

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

There are many highly legitimate practices that, although often
infiltrated with New Age ideologies, are truly helpful for al mankind. Some
examples would include chiropractics, many holistic medical practices, many
herbal and natural medicine therapies, many natural and simplistic living
practices, genuine efforts to discover and utilize “clean energy” as wel as
reduce the amount of pol ution in this world.

An example of applying helpful knowledge and skil s without being
taken in by incorrect philosophies would be in learning a martial art. Learning

Kung Fu helps one develop self-defense skil s and keep oneself healthy.

However, considering Eastern religious philosophies as legitimate and
adopting meditative practices traditional y connected to Kung Fu are areas
where one begins to be taken in by deception.

The more pure and simple and correct, the more the adversary
attempts to infiltrate and co-opt and corrupt it. God creates, Satan imitates.

Although we can rejoice that Randal Baer embraced Jesus Christ and

His Gospel, his story ends with tragedy. On May 5th, 1989, at the young age
of 33, he was found dead. Since his life-changing experience and complete
rejection of New Ageism, he began speaking out against it and sharing his
story openly. He was last known to be driving back to his home in Colorado
from a wel -attended speaking engagement he had done in New Mexico. His
car was found off the side of a windy road, but there were no skid marks
where he had apparently gone off. His body was lying next to the car, but did
not have the kinds of injuries consistent with the nature of the accident.

Additional y, his briefcase had been tampered with. This and other
circumstantial evidence suggests that his death was a deliberate homicide
with misleading, staged evidence at the scene.14 Nevertheless, he had
completed the manuscript of his last book Inside the New Age Nightmare,
and it was published posthumously per his wishes.

No Greater Dissemination Tool

Than the Enthusiastic Dupe

If there is any one tool that works in mystery school initiates' favor
most, it is the person who is honest-in-heart yet deceived into
wholeheartedly embracing a falsehood. They thereby promulgate the
deception with powerful conviction unto al those whom they influence. A
term for such persons, supposedly coined by Vladimir Lenin (but
unsubstantiated), is “useful idiots.”

Unfortunately, we are al useful idiots in one propensity or another. Our
chal enge is to prayerful y and objectively discover the areas and manner in

335

SECULAR SPIRITUALITY: NONE DARE CALL IT RELIGION
which we are.

One area where New Ageism is innocuously being crammed down the
throats of the public through the venue of useful idiots – who posture
themselves as experts, as Randal Baer did – is in the Self Help / Self

Improvement industry, al but dominated by New Age philosophy. It is the
primary arena wherein it is perfectly disguised as benevolent secular wisdom,
compatible with every belief system known to man.

The New York Times Best-Sel er book list has been dominated for
decades by self help books written by high-profile, highly promoted

“experts.” National y syndicated radio and TV talk shows regularly feature
such “experts” on their shows. Influential media personalities highly endorse
such “experts” and their works. The minds of men, women and children
across the nation (if not the world) have been inundated with feel-good New

Age tripe for nearly two generations now. There is absolutely nothing
positive or benign about this.

TV host and celebrity personality Oprah Winfrey has been especial y
successful and influential in spreading a cascade of New Age material into
the minds of the public. Despite that she often refers to herself as a

Christian, she has expressed some apparently-heartfelt convictions during
broadcasts of her show revealing that she denies Christ's divinity, denies that

Christ is the only Way, Truth and Life, and that she adheres to the kind of
mystic Christianity put forth by New Agers.15 Like Randal Baer, it is likely that
she is not intentional y deceiving – truly, there are very few in this world who
are intentional y deceiving. Nevertheless, she is definitely playing a critical
role as useful idiot in the dissemination of New Age dogma.

Self-Awareness Groups Incorporate

New Age Philosophies and

Mystery School Brainwashing Practices

As part of the Self Help craze, there has been a powerful movement to
embrace that which is referred to as Self-Awareness Groups or Large-Group

Awareness Training (LGAT). The foundations, teachings and procedures of
these groups have their origins rooted in a mixture of Theosophy,

Rosicrucianism, Eastern Religions (especial y Taoism), Humanism, and firmly
in New Ageism. In a nutshel , the pedigree of these groups is as fol ows

(emphasis added):

1) The Human Potential Movement

“The Human Potential Movement (HPM) arose out of the milieu of the

336

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

1960s and formed around the concept of cultivating extraordinary potential
that its advocates believed to lie largely untapped in al people. The
movement took as its premise the belief that through the development of

"human potential", humans can experience an exceptional quality of life
fil ed with happiness, creativity, and fulfil ment....

“The movement has its conceptual roots in existentialism and humanism.

Its emergence is linked to humanistic psychology, also known as the "3rd
force" in psychology (after psychoanalysis and behaviorism, and before the

"4th force" of transpersonal psychology—which emphasizes esoteric,
psychic, mystical, and spiritual development). Some commentators
consider the HPM synonymous with humanistic psychology. The movement
is strongly influenced by Abraham Maslow's theory of self-actualization as
the supreme expression of a human's life.” 16

2) Alexander Everett and Mind Dynamics

“Alexander Everett was a British self-improvement and personal
development consultant. He was the founder of the company Mind

Dynamics, and author of the motivational books The Genius Within You
and Inward Bound. Everett's coursework and teachings had an influence
on the Human Potential Movement. Though Mind Dynamics only existed
for a few years, it greatly influenced many other forms of companies and
self-improvement groups known as Large Group Awareness Training. After

Mind Dynamics folded due to the death of its co-owner, Wil iam Penn

Patrick, and due to investigations on its parent company, Holiday Magic, by
the United States government on allegations of pyramid schemes,

Everett formed another course cal ed Inward Bound, which he taught in
the United States, Europe and Asia.” 17

“Mind Dynamics and Alexander Everett were influenced by Edgar

Cayce [Ed. note: Cayce is cited earlier in this chapter as one of the
founding influences of the New Age movement], Theosophy, and Silva

Mind Control. Curtiss' Depression is a Choice cites Silva Mind Control and
self-talk as the basis for Mind Dynamics. Mind Dynamics has also been
described by several authors on religious texts as an offshoot of Silva Mind

Control. According to Jose Silva, Alexander Everett was a graduate of Silva

Mind Control. Everett also drew on principles from the Unity Church,

Egyptology and Rosicrucianism in developing Mind Dynamics.” 18

3) Mind Dynamics spawned est Trainings, Landmark and Lifespring
est Trainings and Landmark

“Werner Hans Erhard was first known for "The est Training" (1971–1983)

and "The Forum" (1984–1991).... [From 1965 to 1970] Erhard

[investigated] a wide range of religious and therapeutic movements,
including Zen Buddhism, Encounter, Transactional Analysis, Enlightenment

Intensive, Subud and Scientology. Erhard read L. Ron Hubbard
extensively, and Scientology ideas have influenced both est and The

337

SECULAR SPIRITUALITY: NONE DARE CALL IT RELIGION

Forum. Erhard later said, "I have a lot of respect for L. Ron Hubbard and I
consider him to be a genius and perhaps less acknowledged than he ought
to be." [Ed. note: L. Ron Hubbard is the founder of Scientology, and was a
prodigy of Aleister “The Wickedest Man In The World” Crowley.19]...

“In 1970, Erhard became involved in Mind Dynamics.... Erhard
subsequently trained as a Mind Dynamics instructor with [Alexander]

Everett, and took over the San Francisco Mind Dynamics franchise,
teaching classes in San Francisco and soon also Los Angeles.

“"est", short for Erhard Seminars Training, also Latin for "It is," offered
intensive communications and self-empowerment workshops. Their
purpose was "to transform one's ability to experience living so that the
situations one had been trying to change or had been putting up with,
clear up just in the process of life itself." Participants at est workshops had
to adhere to strict rules and were given designated breaks for
bathroom visits and one meal break. They were not permitted to
smoke, eat or drink during the workshop. Sessions lasted from 9:00
am to midnight or the early hours of the morning, with one meal
break. Participants were frequently referred to as "estholes"; they had to
hand over wristwatches and were not al owed to take notes, or to speak
unless cal ed upon, in which case they had to wait for a microphone to be
brought to them. The second day of the workshop featured the "danger
process". Groups of participants were brought onto the stage and
confronted by est staff, trying to provoke a reaction; afterwards,
participants were asked to "imagine that they were afraid of everyone else
and then that everyone else was afraid of them." This was fol owed by
lectures on the third and fourth days, covering topics such as reality and
the nature of the mind, ending with the conclusion that "what is, is
and what ain't, ain't," and that "true enlightenment is knowing
you are a machine." Participants were told they were perfect the way
they were and were asked to indicate by a show of hands if they "had
gotten it".... est centers opened in Los Angeles, Aspen, Honolulu and New

York, and est was enthusiastical y endorsed by celebrities such as John

Denver and Valerie Harper.

“In 1991, Erhard retired from business, sold his then-existing intel ectual
property to a group of his former employees (who formed Landmark

Education) and moved abroad.” 20

Lifespring

“John Hanley Sr. founded Lifespring in 1974 after working at an
organization cal ed Mind Dynamics with Werner Erhard.... The Lifespring
trainings general y involved a three-level program starting with a "Basic"

training, an "Advanced" breakthrough course, and a 3-month "Leadership

Program" which taught the students how to implement what they learned
from the training into their lives....

“[An] independent study found that, "The merging, grandiosity, and

338

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
identity confusion that has been encouraged and then exploited in
the training in order to control participants is now used to tie them to

Lifespring in the future by enrol ing them in new trainings and enlisting
them as recruiters". More than 400,000 people worldwide participated in
the Lifespring workshops.

“Though John Hanley denied that Lifespring was a duplicate of Erhard

Seminars Training, [Gordon] Melton and [James] Lewis described the
similarities between the two as "striking" , in their 1992 work,

Perspectives on the New Age. Melton and Lewis point out that both

Werner Erhard and John Hanley had previously worked at Mind Dynamics.

They then went on to cite specific examples of techniques utilized by both

Lifespring and EST, stating that both used " authoritarian trainers who
enforce numerous rules", both groups require applause after a member's

"share" in front of the group, both deemphasized reason, in favor of

"feeling and action" . The authors also pointed out that graduates of
both Lifespring and est were "fiercely loyal" , and recruited heavily
for their respective groups, reducing marketing expenses to virtual y zero.”

4) Lifespring and Landmark in turn spawned dozens of offshoots21:

• Movement of Spiritual Inner Awareness (MSIA)22 – founded by an
apostate LDS member23, and which touts a number of successful, high-
profile adherents, including Arianna Huffington24, the influential founder
of The Huffington Post.

• Insight Seminars

• Life Dynamic

• Dimensional Mind Approach

• PSI Seminars

• New Horizons

• Direct Centering

• Living from Choice Seminars

• The Training

• The Next Step

• Sterling Institute of Relationship

• Peak Potentials Training

• Personal Dynamics

• WorldWorks

• Harmony Institute

339

SECULAR SPIRITUALITY: NONE DARE CALL IT RELIGION

A number of such groups have been sued for their practices, either by
traumatized attendees or former employees. Often they wil change names
and restructure under a different title, yet stil offer the exact same training.

Unfortunately, some of these splinter New-Age-based Self-Awareness
groups have been especial y successful in Utah since the late 1980's –
appealing to and staunchly defended by a significant number of members of
the LDS Church. On January 14th, 1990, the Deseret News published an
article investigating these groups, which is included in the supporting
material.25

Repeated Warnings by Church Leaders
to Reject Self-Awareness Groups

The leadership of the LDS Church has issued clear and unmistakable
warnings to avoid such groups no less than five times.

The fol owing warning was issued from the First Presidency on May 11th,

2001. Additional y, it was published in the official LDS Church magazine,

Ensign, in the September 2001 issue (emphasis added):

“To General Authorities; Area Authority Seventies; stake, mission, and
district presidents; and bishops and branch presidents, to be read in
sacrament meeting:

“It has come to our attention that some commercial enterprises promising
heightened self-esteem, improved family relationships, increased
spirituality and the like by participating in their programs are implying

Church endorsement. Such claims are untrue and unfounded. The

Church has not endorsed any such enterprise. Neither should the

Church’s failure to formally challenge any such enterprise coming
to its attention be construed as a tacit endorsement or stamp of
approval. We repeat the counsel set forth in the Church Handbook of

Instructions, page 157:

“Church members should not participate in groups that:

1. Chal enge religious and moral values or advocate unwarranted
confrontation with spouse or family members as a means of
reaching one’s potential.

2. Imitate sacred rites or ceremonies.

3. Foster physical contact among participants.

4. Meet late into the evening or in the early-morning hours.

5. Encourage open confession or disclosure of personal information
normal y discussed only in confidential settings.

6. Cause a husband and wife to be paired with other parties.

“We strongly counsel against affiliation with any such group and

340

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
warn against believing any claim of Church approval, tacit or
otherwise, by any private organization offering “experiential” or

“empowerment” training.

The latest warning by Church leaders was issued on October 13th, 2011
and reads as fol ows26 (emphasis added):

“To be read in sacrament meetings:

Self-Awareness Groups

“Dear Brothers and Sisters:

“We have repeatedly warned of the risks inherent in participating in so-
cal ed "self-awareness" groups sponsored by commercial enterprises that
promise heightened self-esteem, improved family relationships, and
increased spirituality. It has come to our attention that some of these
enterprises continue to express or imply Church endorsement, thereby
attracting members of the Church to their programs.

“The Church has not endorsed any such enterprise. We warn that these
programs are not in harmony with Church doctrine or gospel
principles. Church members should not participate in groups that:

1. Chal enge religious and moral values.

2. Advocate confrontation with spouse or family members as a means
of reaching one's potential.

3. Imitate sacred rites or ceremonies.

4. Foster physical contact among participants.

5. Meet late into the evening or in the early-morning hours.

6. Encourage open confession or disclosure of personal information
normal y discussed only in confidential settings.

7. Cause a husband or wife to be paired with other partners.

“Once again, we counsel members against participating in such "self-
awareness" activities.

“Signed by the First Presidency:

Thomas S. Monson

Henry B. Eyring

Dieter F. Uchtdorf

Quite possibly the most influential of these groups in Utah – especial y
with members of the LDS Church – was Harmony Institute, founded by Hans

Berger. In 2007, Berger and his wife were sued for embezzling $620,000
from participants' fees. The Salt Lake Tribune reported the lawsuit on

September 5th, 2007.27 Excerpts of the report describe Berger and his
business dealings as fol ows:

341

SECULAR SPIRITUALITY: NONE DARE CALL IT RELIGION

“Berger has been in the self-awareness business since 1985, and his
programs have attracted thousands of participants. Harmony was
incorporated in February 1997, with Scott Giles as its sole shareholder and

Berger as general manager....

“Initial y, Harmony conducted its own training sessions and directly
employed trainers. By the end of 1997, Berger had formed Light Training
to provide trainers to Harmony. Berger subsequently formed Quest

Development to hold property in Summit County and Cambridge

Associates to contract for special training sessions tailored for business and
professional employees, the lawsuit says.

“Last spring [2006], The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints issued
a statement saying the church does not endorse "commercial enterprises
promising heightened self-esteem, improved family relationships, increased
spirituality and the like." Although the statement did not mention Harmony
by name, many observers speculated it was one target because about 50
percent of its participants were Mormons.

“A memo circulating among Harmony graduates acknowledges that

Harmony's "trainings have gone down extreme and unusual
spiritual paths" and that trainers have "taken steps that anger the
predominant Utah faith."

“As a result, the memo said, the number of Harmony enrol ees has
dropped because some graduates "cannot bear to abandon their faith for
their training."”

This did not deter Hans Berger. Shortly thereafter he established Impact

Trainings, which has surpassed Harmony in popularity and continues to gain

LDS adherents who fiercely defend Berger and enthusiastical y recruit family
members, friends and fel ow ward members to enrol in his program.

Comparison of LDS Leaders' Warnings
to Self-Awareness Group Training

A previous attendee of Impact Training – who also has several adult
children deeply involved in it – related what she witnessed personal y in the
training, and changes she has seen in her own children, and compared it
with the warnings of the First Presidency (ALL CAPS emphasis original, other
emphasis added)28:

1. Chal enge religious and moral values or advocate unwarranted
confrontation with spouse or family members as a means of
reaching one's potential.

“As a part of the Lift Off training, trainees are asked to write a letter to a

342

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
family member describing al of the ways that their relationship has been
disfunctional (sic) in the past. As a "Plus One" chal enge, trainees are told
to mail or read the letter to that family member. While the intent of the
exercise is to foster an improved relationship, the act of mailing or reading
the letter definitely "advocates unwarranted confrontation as a means of
reaching one's potential."

“Both of my adult children who have attended these seminars have
engaged me in what I would easily consider "unwarranted confrontation"

as a direct result in their participation in the Impact Training Seminars. I
have had lengthy conversations with both of my kids regarding negative
memories that resurfaced as a result of their training, whether real or
imaginary. My adorable mid 20's age son, with whom I have always had a
very loving relationship, accused me of spanking him at an early age, and
he claimed he remembered the spankings as part of his Impact Trainings.

I NEVER in my life laid a hand on my son, but now he claims that
he remembers me spanking him. At the recommendation of the staff
at Impact and through "meditation and reflection" [my daughter]

"remembered" that her father had sexual y abused her repeatedly
throughout her entire life but she had repressed each incident (she
claimed that there were hundreds) until her trainings al owed her to deal
with the "memories". She claimed that she was molested in LDS
temples, churches and other extremely unlikely places. Soon after

[my daughter's] "memories" began resurfacing she started taking her
children to see the TIT3 power coach and they started to experience

"repressed memories" about their grandfather as wel .”

This particular situation becomes extraordinarily alarming. Repressed
memories is a very real psychological phenomenon, which occurs (especial y
in young children) as an emotional defense/coping mechanism. However, it
is also possible for an individual to generate false memories through their
own imagination, especial y if they are in an excited or a susceptible state of
mind (such as hypnosis) and/or are coached into “remembering” certain
things. This subject is covered in detail in the chapter Mind Control:

Perfection In Slavery, located in Volume II, Part 5 of this work.

There are some very critical aspects that accompany verifiable cases of
repressed memories which differentiate them from imagined/planted
memories. First of al , patients who have legitimate cases of repressed
memories also frequently suffer from DID (Dissociative Identity Disorder, also
know as multiple personality disorder). Additional y, the childhood trauma is
so tightly compartmentalized and hidden away by the brain that when they
recover those repressed memories again, they experience it vividly with al
five senses, to the point of flashing back and reliving the horror second-by-
second, detail-by-detail. The trauma was so great as a child that they “split
off” a new personality and compartmentalize it, just to deal with it.

Another aspect that is important in order to gauge in anyone's claims of

343

SECULAR SPIRITUALITY: NONE DARE CALL IT RELIGION
repressed memories of childhood sexual abuse is that the majority of victims
wil also recover very shocking, excruciating memories of having done
likewise to their own children. In the words of one publicly-outspoken victim:

“I think that those of you that are parents might understand the absolute
terror and horror of waking up, as I did, to realize that not only had my
parents done this horrific abuse to me, but that I [had] also passed this
down to my children... that I was total y and completely unaware of [due to
operating in an alternate personality at the time]. I think that anyone that
ever says that they'd been programmed or ritual y abused, and says that
they did not abuse their children or passed this down, are real y not truly
survivors of this abuse....”29 This particular victim actual y was repeatedly
sexual y abused in Christian churches and in other “extremely unlikely
places” – which, again, is covered in the chapter Mind Control: Perfection In

Slavery.

To have someone attend Impact Training, where they experience
regimented mental and emotional manipulation to the point of exhaustion,
and then suddenly remember al eged repressed memories of sexual abuse –
while simultaneously not suffering from DID, not remembering them vividly
with al five senses to the point of experiencing excruciating re-enactment,
and claiming to recover several memories at a time or nearly al -at-once

(true victims usual y unlock memories on an experience-by-experience
basis), and also not being guilty of having “passed down” the sexual abuse
to one's children – smacks very much of self-generated or guided-through-
suggestion false memories. Unfortunately, such false cases end up hurting
the credibility of actual documented and verified cases of victims with
repressed memories.

These matters – as wel as the very real dangers inherent in meditative
practices – are covered deeper in later chapters.

2. Imitate sacred rites or ceremonies.

“As a part of the Summit Training, trainees are encouraged to wash each
others' feet as a part of a particular process. This is an obvious
imitation of a rite or ceremony that is sacred to people of many
faiths. Impact Training has "sacred" Trainer in Training 3 rites and
influences.

“When I went to my children's graduation from Quest, I noticed jewelry for
sale in the lobby. I saw a specific hand symbol, or sign, on several of the
pieces of jewelry. When I asked the young woman who was sel ing the
jewelry about the hand sign, and what it meant, she told me that it was a
secret that I could only learn if I took the trainings. I later learned the
meaning of this secret sign of the hand. Those of you who have gone
through an LDS endowment ceremony may recognize the similarity in the
hand sign, and one that is given in the Temple.

344

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“Additional y, when I asked the employees of the Impact Training Facility
specific questions regarding what goes on the training seminars, they told
me that they could not tel me what was being taught in the seminars,
because the information was secret.”

With the exception of the Choose The Right (CTR) shield on rings, or
the Young Womanhood Recognition Award pennant, symbolic jewelry of any
kind is practical y non-existent with LDS Church members – who don't even
wearing crosses as most other Christians do. Symbolic jewelry (especial y
those containing esoteric, secret meanings which are not al owed to be
shared with others) flies in the face of LDS beliefs, but is definitely akin to
mystery school practices.

3. Foster physical contact among participants.

“Hugging and other physical contact is encouraged and expected.

“When I attended my children's graduation, I was amazed at the lack of
boundaries that the participants had, in regards to giving and receiving ful
body hugs. After the graduation was over, it seemed as if the entire
auditorium was melting into one big group hug. Males hugged
males, females hugged females, males hugged females, etc. And some of
the hugs were not just quick, grandmother type hugs, but long, full body
hugs. In my opinion, the use of the graduation for a big hug-fest, even
among strangers, was in clear violation of the warning regarding "physical
contact among particants (sic)."”

4. Meet late into the evening or in the early-morning hours.

“Most of my core trainings and nearly al of my TIT trainings ended long
after midnight.

“A quick visit [to] the main informational and advertising website for the

Impact Trainings Seminars provides easy proof of what I consider to be a
violation of this warning. Both Quest and Summit training weeks include a
starting time of 11:30 am, and an ending time of 11:30 pm, on a daily
basis. My daughter said that the ending time was only a "suggested"

ending time, and that her group stayed until at least midnight, or 1:00 in
the morning, on a routine basis during both Quest and Summit.

“Even the graduation started at 9:30 on a Saturday night, and I had had
enough by 11:00 pm, and left. I have been told that the graduation
ceremonies, and the meet-and-greet part afterward, may extend as late as
midnight, on a routine basis.”

5. Encourage open confession or disclosure of personal information
normal y discussed only in confidential settings.

“In the first day of the Quest Training, I was asked to disclose my

345

SECULAR SPIRITUALITY: NONE DARE CALL IT RELIGION

"deepest and darkest secret" to another member of my training group.

“I do not wish to violate confidences that my daughter has shared with
me, but she reported to me that the trainers sometimes push the
participants to work through their pain, and their issues, by publicly
disclosing personal or painful information with the group.”

As covered previously, this kind of coercive revealing of one's deepest
darkest thoughts and secrets is a documented aspect of the Skul and Bones
initiation rites – and is suspected to be part of every other secret society
high-level initiation as wel . It is utilized to foster extremely deep, lifetime
brotherhood bonds with other initiates – who may be perfect strangers
before initiation, but become extremely close blood brothers afterward. On
the more nefarious side, such personal and confidential information also
becomes blackmail fodder for the other initiates to use against any member
that might feel compel ed to break their oaths.

Consider what Ezra Taft Benson had to say during the April 1969 LDS

General Conference30 concerning what he termed “Sensitivity Training”

(emphasis added):

“One of the tragedies of the Korean War was the fact that the enemy was
able to brainwash some of our men. Those methods, highly refined and
deviously developed, have been introduced on a broad scale into our
own country by some behavioral scientists through a program commonly
cal ed sensitivity training. While claiming otherwise, the overall
effect of this training has been to break down personal
standards, encourage immorality, reduce respect for parents, and
make well minds sick.

“As in Korea, the heart of the training involves trying to get each member
of a group to self-criticize and confess as much as possible to the group.

Now any informed holder of the priesthood knows that this is directly
contrary to the word of the Lord as contained in the Doctrine and

Covenants, Section 42, verses 88-92. Only when a person has sinned
against many people is he to make a public confession.

“"If any shal offend in secret, he or she shal be rebuked in secret,
that he or she may have opportunity to confess in secret to him or
her whom he or she has offended, and to God, that the church may
not speak reproachful y of him or her" (D&C 42:92).

“As President Brigham Young put it, "…if you have sinned against your

God, or against your selves, confess to God, and keep the matter to
yourselves, for I do not want to know anything about it" (Discourses of

Brigham Young, p. 158).

“But some sensitivity training doesn't stop there. They usual y want each
person to tel the group about al of their innermost feelings, their personal

346

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
secrets, their fears, their repressed desires. They have even conducted
nudity sessions as a means of supposedly breaking down their inhibitions.

They want the group to know each other's vulgar thoughts and lustful
ideas, their hates, envies, jealousies. But this flies in the face of the
counsel of the Prophet, who has said, "All such evils you must overcome
by suppression. That is where your control comes in. Suppress that anger!

Suppress that jealousy, that envy! They are al injurious to the spirit"

(President David O. McKay, Gospel Ideals, p. 356).”

Continuing from the author's comparison of Church leaders' warnings to
witnessed discrepancies at Impact Trainings (emphasis added):

6. Cause a husband and wife to be paired with other partners.

“Husbands and wives were paired with other partners at every level of the
core trainings, often with another member of the oposite [sic] sex.”

The author also discusses how Hans Berger intentional y misleads his
attendees into thinking that Impact Trainings are exempt from The First

Presidency's warnings (emphasis added):

“Some Graduates of Impact Training claim that Impact has a letter from
the First Presidency saying that their admonition to avoid groups like

Impact, was not actual y referring to Impact, but to other groups. Some go
as far to say that this letter is an endorsement from the First Presidency
regarding Impacts methods and training....

“However, after obtaining a copy of this letter, neither explanation fits what
is the letter actual y says. It reads:

“Dear Brother Berger:

“I have been asked to acknowledge your letter of March 11, 1990, to
the First Presidency.

“The Church’s Bul etin item on self-awareness groups offers general
information for the use of priesthood leaders and members of their
wards and stakes. No groups were mentioned by name in the item.

It is the responsibility of each member to educate himself
about such matters so he can make an informed judgment
whether to associate with such a group, and whether the
group’s practices and procedures meet his standards. [Ed.

note: i.e. – any LDS member who expects the First Presidency to
make their choices for them after having been given sufficient
warning on what is not in line with the Gospel is a slothful servant,
slow-to-understanding.]

“In view of the above, it would not be feasible to arrange for you to
meet with the First Presidency about your particular business.

“I also have been asked to extend best wishes to you, and to advise

347

SECULAR SPIRITUALITY: NONE DARE CALL IT RELIGION
you that a copy of this response has been forwarded to your stake
president for his information.

“Sincerely yours,

F. Michael Watson

Secretary of the First Presidency”

Self-Awareness Practices and Teachings are

Anathema to the Gospel

Despite these and other implicit warnings from Church leaders,
enterprises like Berger's Impact Training and similar programs continue to be
attended, supported, defended and promoted by LDS Church members in
good standing – especial y within Utah. Online forums discussing these
groups invariably have self-professed LDS members arguing in favor of

Berger's program along the lines of: “They can't mean Impact Training! It's
the best money I've ever spent! It changed my entire outlook on life! My
spirituality was enhanced by it! If only I could get the rest of my family to
go, they'd understand how beneficial it is!”

The biggest problem with these kinds of statements is this: if one's
entire outlook on life needed change in the first place, shouldn't one
sincerely and humbly ponder precisely what one has persistently failed to
grasp within the ful ness and richness of the Everlasting Gospel already
available to them?! Why would a program such as this be as necessary and
as beneficial as touted if the leaders of the Church, time and again, have
stressed that “these programs are – not – in – harmony with Church doctrine
or gospel principles.”

Looking critical y at the teachings of self-awareness groups, one can
more readily ascertain red flags that signal their disharmony with the Gospel.

One very foreboding red flag is that these groups incorporate and
encourage further study of New Age doctrines and concepts. An excel ent
example of this is the promotion of what is referred to as “The Law of

Attraction.” Simply put, this “law” postulates that through the force of one's
own concentrated wil , one can obtain whatever ends one desires. Self-
awareness enterprises that target LDS members present this “law” as the
driving force behind prayer, or provide a similar explanation in an attempt to
tie the two together.

In reality, though, there is no such “law.” We, as human beings on this
earth, are not endowed with any such capacity to create, generate or “move

348

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
the universe” in accordance to our wil . There are only two forces available
that al ow us to achieve or obtain anything outside of our own sphere of
influence: the power of God and the power of the devil. If it is not God's wil
for one's prayer to be answered the way one wants it to be, there is only
one other power that may decide to grant one's wish. Thus, when someone
does not utilize honest, humble prayer and supplication to Almighty God –
with the ful acceptance that His wil be done and not one's own – it
produces the same effect as cal ing upon Satan and informing him of
whatever covetous desires and unrighteous ambitions reside in one's heart.

The greater the intensity with which one expresses such desires, the more
likely he wil decide to grant it. Hence, Satan's fraudulent “law of attraction”

concept becomes al the more accepted when the wish is eventual y realized.

The biggest and loudest red flag about these groups is that their

“training” methods and techniques are frighteningly similar to the mind-
bending and brainwashing, the grueling initiation rites, and the procedures of
deep bonding with other initiates that take place in both ancient and modern
secret societies – like the Assassins, and Skul and Bones, respectively. They
create scenarios that strip attendees down to their most vulnerable states.

Being thus vulnerable, attendees are then pressured to bond with absolute
strangers on levels that many of them probably haven't even established
with their closest family members and friends.

Genuine situations wherein absolute strangers are likely to bond with
each other at these painful y vulnerable psychological and emotional levels
might include: soldiers serving together in wartime, citizens altruistical y
aiding each other during catastrophic natural disasters, or other traumatic
life-threatening scenarios. Perfect strangers may end up bonding with each
other quite natural y and genuinely during such cases. However, participants
in these self-awareness trainings place themselves in contrived and artificial
traumatic situations – and the bonds that they are pressured to form with
other attendees are equal y as contrived and artificial, despite simultaneously
feeling deeper and closer than bonds they've developed with family, friends
and loved ones over the course of a lifetime.

Additional y, Pavlov-style classical conditioning is harshly and shockingly
utilized in order to generate desired changes in the trainees. The end effect
is that the attendee becomes instil ed with non-internalized programmed
reactions to various situational stimuli that one experiences in life –
manifesting as knee-jerk, artificial “positive” responses to difficult
circumstances, taking the form of disingenuous, artificial emotional strength.

Meanwhile, these teachings and practices are instil ed within the
attendees as being the highest forms of strength, compassion and
unconditional love. On top of al this, they even swear the attendees (or

“initiates”?) to secrecy of al that occurs at the trainings.

349

SECULAR SPIRITUALITY: NONE DARE CALL IT RELIGION

Is it any wonder then why leaders of the LDS Church strive to dissuade
members from subjecting themselves to such manipulation, yet do so in a
manner that doesn't intrude upon the free agency of the members to
interpret their warnings?

The LDS Church leaders are absolutely correct: al of this is counter-
intuitive and anathema to the Gospel of Jesus Christ. In contrast, the

Gospel is about deep-seeded learning through patient endurance of trials,
humbly taking in the lessons we learn from our mistakes throughout life,
daily exercising of faith in carrying out personal responsibilities (whether or
not one is rewarded in a worldly manner for doing so), and foregoing one's
personal desires and ambitions in order to build up the Kingdom of God on
earth.

1 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Theosophy

2 “Antoine Faivre (born June 5, 1934) is a prominent French scholar of esoterism.

Until his retirement, he held a chair in the École Pratique des Hautes Études at
the Sorbonne, University Professor of Germanic Studies at the University of

Haute-Normandie, director of the Cahiers del Hermétisme and of Bibliothèque de
l'hermétisme, and is with Wouter Hanegraaff and Roland Edighoffer, the editor of
the journal Aries. Faivre was the first to define Western esotericism as a field of
interdisciplinary academic study. He was a founding member of the European

Society for the Study of Western Esotericism.”

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Antoine_Faivre)

3 Ibid. 1 (emphasis added)

4 Ibid. 1 (emphasis added)

5 Refer to the PDF files in the supporting material: Humanist Manifesto I and

Humanist Manifesto II

6 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Secular_humanism

7 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/John_Dewey

8 Drury, Nevil (2004), The New Age: Searching for the Spiritual Self, London,

England, UK: Thames and Hudson, page 12, ISBN 0-500-28516-0

9 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/New_Age (emphasis added)

10 Ibid. 9 (emphasis added)

11 From a summary of Randal N. Baer's book Inside the New Age Nightmare by

Zenith Harris Merril , Source –
http://www.greaterthings.com/Bookstore/Spirituality/nightmare.htm

12 1 Corinthians 3:19

13 Doctrine and Covenants 123:13-15

350

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

14 Source – http://www.greaterthings.com/Bookstore/Spirituality/nightmare.htm

15 Refer to the video file in the supporting material: Oprah denies Christ's divinity

16 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Human_potential_movement

17 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Alexander_Everett

18 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mind_Dynamics

19 Refer to the image files in the supporting material: Crowley and Hubbard Oct 5

1969 The Sunday Times, and L Ron Hubbard Oct 5 1969 The Sunday Times

20 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Werner_Erhard

21 Source

–
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_Large_Group_Awareness_Training_organizatio
ns

22 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Movement_of_Spiritual_Inner_Awareness

23 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Roger_Delano_Hinkins

24 Source – http://gawker.com/5064930/ariannas-mandatory-cult-meetings

25 Refer to the PDF file in the supporting material: Self Help or Lost Hope_Deseret

News

26 Source – http://www.ldschurchnews.com/articles/60087/From-the-First-

Presidency.html

27 Source

–
http://www.rickross.com/reference/impact_trainings/impact_trainings2.html

28 Source – http://www.ripoffreport.com/mental-health/impact-training-aka/impact-
training-aka-impact-tr-27b4b.htm

Refer to the PDF file in the supporting material: Self Awareness Group Online

Ripoff Report

29 From the transcript of Sue Ford's public appearance on February 22nd, 1998 –
recorded by Chicago Health Television. Refer to the chapte in Volume II, Part 5

Mind Control: Perfection In Slavery

30 To the Humble Fol owers of Christ, Elder Ezra Taft Benson Of the Council of the

Twelve, Conference Report, April 1969, pp. 10-15

351

AN OVERT WARNING

TO RESISTERS OF

THE NEW AGE

“And behold, I am Giddianhi; and I am the governor of this the
secret society of Gadianton; which society and the works thereof I
know to be good; and they are of ancient date and they have been
handed down unto us.... [Y]ield yourselves up unto us, and unite
with us and become acquainted with our secret works, and become
our brethren that ye may be like unto us—not our slaves, but our
brethren and partners of al our substance.

“And behold, I swear unto you, if ye wil do this, with an oath, ye
shal not be destroyed; but if ye wil not do this, I swear unto you
with an oath, that on the morrow month I wil command that my
armies shal come down against you, and they shal not stay their
hand and shal spare not, but shal slay you, and shal let fal the
sword upon you even until ye shal become extinct.

“[I]t seemeth a pity unto me, most noble Lachoneus, that ye should
be so foolish and vain as to suppose that ye can stand against so
many brave men who are at my command, who do now at this time
stand in their arms, and do await with great anxiety for the word—

Go down upon the Nephites and destroy them.”

– Epistle from Giddianhi, leader of the Gadianton robbers
to Lachoneus, Governor of the Nephites

– Epistle from Giddianhi, leader of the Gadianton robbers
to Lachoneus, Governor of the Nephites1

352

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Police Chief's Letter

Before continuing, recal what Brother Law stated:

“Let me tel you some of the kinds of doctrines that we face.... A dialectic
materialist is one who does not believe in God.... Now if you don’t believe
in God then what do you believe in? You must believe in a God. So God
becomes something—the greatest being you know. Wel , what is that?

That’s me! There is no God. I am next. Therefore truth becomes whatever
advances me. And therefore if I have to eliminate [someone] because he
is in the way of my advancement, that’s truth. Now the American mind,
the Mormon mind particularly, the Latter-day Saint mind has difficulty in
dealing with something that cunning and that subtle, that devious. But
that’s the mentality that we face.”

For over two decades, a retired Arizona police officer named Jack

McLamb has published a government watchdog newsletter cal ed “Aid &

Abet” for his fel ow law enforcement and military officers. From his website2,
here is the publication's mission statement:

“Our association's singular goal is to prevent our brothers and sisters in
uniform from being unwittingly used to enslave the people of free nations
under the anti-God, anti-Freedom (United Nations-led) world government
system. We understand two most important points concerning the
globalists' plan:

• They intend to gain, through any available means, total dictatorial
control over al the peoples of the world.

• They cannot realize their goal if their would-be enforcers (we police
and soldiers) refuse to assist them in their treachery.

“Our motto spel s out this truth: IF POLICE OFFICERS AND SOLDIERS

WILL NOT ENFORCE TYRANNY, IT WILL NEVER BE ENFORCED!””

In Aid & Abet's Volume 2 Issue 1, published in the early 1990's, Jack

McLamb printed a letter that was sent to him. By it's contents, it appears to
have original y been a speech that was transcribed into letter form. The
author claims to be a police chief who goes under the pseudonym “Rupert

Orpheus.” McLamb has publicly vouched for its authenticity. Whether or not
the author is indeed a police chief, the terminology used indicates that a
highly degreed Freemason composed it. The chosen pseudonym in and of
itself reveals much about how the author wishes to present himself:

Orpheus3 is a prominent figure in Greek mythology, who wielded great power
in charming with music and poetry.

Additional y, from the time of the letter's composition until now, its
undeniable that exactly what he lays out has become far more prevalent and
observable. This is what was published in the Aid & Abet newsletter (ALL

353

AN OVERT WARNING TO RESISTERS OF THE NEW AGE

CAPS are original emphasis, other emphasis added):

“To the question of, "Do some judges, prosecutors and police officers
today commit dishonest acts to put criminals away?" I answer an
unequivocal, Yes! But it is hoped that it is not done without just cause.

True immorality exists only when the cause is not just.

“After more than 20 years of service to my fel ow Americans I realize what
reality is. The truth is that today many judges, attorneys, police officials
and officers are devotees of the religion of Secular Humanism (S.H.),
myself included.

“Some of our members (mainly out of fear) wil not admit that S.H. is a
religion. They are apprehensive that we may be treated as the so
called "Christians" have been treated under the doctrine of

Separation of Church and State. Such fear might be wel founded if this
were 15 to 20 years ago. Not so today. Reason being, col eagues of our
faith are, for the most part, in control of the agencies and organizations,
such as the ACLU, ABA, Justice Department etc., that would normal y
protest such cases. Although this may at first seem unfair, it is not. But
al ow me to proceed, and I believe you wil come to ful understanding of
this and many other important facts.”

He openly admits biased, selective treatment against Christianity and

Christians due to agents in higher positions in key government and watchdog
agencies.

“My feelings are that it is time we shepherds open the eyes of our flock
and further sort out those we cannot take with us into the 21st century.”

Read that again. “We shepherds” must “sort out” our “flock.” He reveals
that initiates of mystery schools consider themselves the shepherds of the
general public, of humanity col ectively, whom they see as “sheep” – or

“sheeple.” They believe that it is their responsibility to sort out the flock – i.e.

cul , or otherwise eliminate those who wil not hearken to the shepherds as
the 21st century rol s forth.

“Any that would deny that our religion of S.H. is not a valid religion should
do their homework. The Supreme Court decided that it is a religion some
years ago in the Torcaso vs Abington, Abington vs Schempp, and in

Torcaso vs Watkins cases. According to the High Court, it is "...belief, not
creed, or cult which appears to be the essence of religion." It further
explains that, "...belief refers to some sort of universal view of life, of the
world of mankind – a belief that is held to be true about mankind." In
essence the Supreme Court said that one's religion can be "...any world
view with or without reference to GOD, theistic or non-theistic in nature". I
hope this helps others to understand our Faith. However, this of course is
not the main point of my speech. [Ed. Note: Here is where it becomes
apparent that this was not original y composed as a letter, neither
addressed directly to McLamb, but a transcription of this police chief's

354

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
speech delivered to others, and then this transcription was sent to

McLamb.]

MIS-TREATMENT OF HUMANIST OFFICERS

“I wish to address the abuse of Police Officers who ascribe, knowingly or
unknowingly, to the moral tenets of our religion in regards to ethics and
morals. Nationwide our devotees are enduring horrible discrimination at
the hands of a very hypocritical faction of society, the Christians. This
discrimination comes as we Humanists exercise our own religious beliefs
and apply our morals "on the job", so to speak. Yet, other officers may
apply their own individual belief systems (morals and ethics) at wil ,
without any condemnation. This is undeniable discrimination!”

Note how brazenly he twists and conveniently redefines the terms

“morals,” “ethics,” and “hypocritical” – even the term “discrimination.” To
him, discrimination includes punishing law enforcement officers who “commit
dishonest acts to put criminals away” whenever doing so is deemed by

Secular Humanist adherents to be a “just cause.”

“Fortunately, our religion is the fastest growing of any in al of history and
many of the younger generation within the criminal justice system,
including police officers, who ascribe to sound Secular Humanist principals
are now in management which is of benefit to al . This does give us sway
power, and is a plus for our side. Stil , there is far too much discrimination
against those who would apply a most important principle of our religion –

"Situation Ethics".

“The principal of Situation Ethics al ows the individual to focus correctly on
only the goal to be accomplished. Moral y speaking, little if any
consideration need be given to the method or means, as nothing else
supersedes its importance. Of course concern is given to finding a means
of accomplishing a task or goal, so as to have the least negative impact on
the least amount of our people.”

Simply stated, this is the philosophy of “The end justifies the means” –
he merely sugar coats it by insisting that there's an effort made “to have the
least negative impact on the least amount of our people.” Our people –
mystery school initiates and those wil ing to obey them.

“In my youth I recal hearing the great Green Bay Packers coach Vince

Lombardi describe it this way: "Winning is not everything; it is the only
thing." Much of our society lives by this principal today. Yes, even many of
those who "profess other faiths" and occupy pulpits throughout America.

Personal y, I think the principle of Situation Ethics is best described by
examining the legal definition of ethics and morals given by our now
compatriots, the Communists. The Communist definition is:

"EVERYTHING is ethical and moral as long as it promotes World

Communism." This is pure Secular Humanism. We can learn much,
incidental y, about total commitment from the Communists. The Marxists

355

AN OVERT WARNING TO RESISTERS OF THE NEW AGE
have, out of pragmatic necessity, expurgated a minimum of 90 mil ion
people in the pursuit of man's noblest mission – world peace. What
intel igent person could cal "immoral" any means used to accomplish this
al important goal?

“In our great Humanist Manifesto signed in 1933 and 1973, we explain our
moral creed which is very much the same as the Marxist creed, yet set
forth in much more palatable and tactful terms. [Ed. Note: In other words,

“We uphold the same ruthless beliefs and codes, but we sugar coat the
language as to make it easier for the American public to swal ow.”] Here is
a brief summation of our beliefs regarding Ethics and Truth:

ETHICS

“"Moral values derive their source from human experience. Ethics is
autonomous and situational, needing no theological or ideological
sanction. Ethics stems from human need and interest. To deny this distorts
the whole basis of life... We strive for the good life, here and now." –

Humanist Manifesto II, 1973.

AUTHORITY AND TRUTH

“"We reject those features of traditional religious morality that deny
humans a ful appreciation of their own potentialities and responsibilities.

Traditional religions often offer solace to humans, but, as often, they
inhibit humans from helping themselves or experiencing their ful
potentialities... We can discover no divine purpose or providence for the
human species... Humans are responsible for what we are or wil become.

No deity wil save us: we must save ourselves." – Humanist Manifesto II,

1973.

“After 20 plus years of conditioning, our society now largely subscribes to
this philosophy. Some of you who practice "selective" Christianity are
closer to our faith than to the superstitions of the Bible Thumpers of old.

(In selective Christianity, of course, you choose [what] to believe in, and
discard the parts that are not convenient.) Don't you see that in this we
are just alike? Your "faith" is actual y based on what is right under man's
desire. We Humanists are in fact more honest. We admit that there is no

God – that it is only Man's desires that are important. You leaders of these

"selective Christians" preach that your faith is based on some parts of

"God's Law" but, in actuality the majority is based on what feels good or is
convenient.”

In the scriptures, this wholesale embracing of personal justification is
referred to as “becoming a law unto one's self.” This trait is a necessary
characteristic to be embraced within the doctrine of Secular Humanism, but
to the Lord it is abomination. It is the epitome of pride, the essence of
vanity, and for the Christian believer it is the pathway to apostasy.4

“Quite obviously, America's government now operates under the guiding
principles of Humanism. Deception, lying, cheating, stealing, kil ing is al
moral if it promotes the attainment of our essential goals. This is true

356

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
righteousness. A prime example can be seen in the recent war against

Iraq. [Ed. Note: keep in mind this refers to the first Iraq “Gulf War” in the
early 90's.] Over 250,000 have lost their lives so far, and more are dying
every day – al for the attainment of a higher good, the goal of our great

Humanist leaders: WORLD PEACE through World Government.

“This New Age teaching is the reason why, for example, a police officer

(one of Secular Humanist persuasion) is likely to risk his very life to save a
member of society one moment and the very next moment take the
witness stand and lie in order to win an important case. This is not to be
considered immoral, given the particular standard of ethics upon which
such an officer bases his morality – namely, that the end justifies any
means. (In other words again, the "Higher Good" principle!) Many people
stil do not understand this. They don't understand that this is why our
presidents and their staffs, members of Congress and hosts of others with
leadership roles in America – lawyers, judges, etc. – lie and cheat right
along side our dedicated humanist Law Enforcers. To repeat, al for the
greater good of society, i.e. the system.

“What the Masses must be made to understand, and never be al owed to
forget, is that this is for their own good. They should know by now that
those who are actual y in control of our government (as Col. Oliver North
explained) truly know what is best for the people. They must also know
that under the New World Order, the Justice System's primary mission wil
be to protect the system from the masses. It is precisely in view of
this that we on the inside have been obligated al along to use the system
to suppress dissenters as quickly as possible – before any radical Anti-

World Government, Anti-Humanist group can gain the upper hand.

“You're aware of course, that the vast majority of Americans seek only
peace and security. They hardly even realize that they have virtual y made
government their new god, to which they turn for the fulfil ment of
every need. Our New Age leaders (and we soldiers as their "arms and
legs") stand ready to give the Masses al for which they pray.

“Let me repeat: Our job within the Criminal Justice system today is to
protect the PLAN, the SYSTEM, and punish those that our leaders decide
are enemies of that System. Of course now, as with our Soviet col eagues,
under New Age Humanist Situation Ethics, we are not limited in the
methods we may apply to win. We can therefore proceed with
unobstructed haste to make the masses safe and peaceful.

“Let's look again at our example of that police officer who routinely risks
his life for others and yet wil lie on the witness stand to help his
government win some case in court. If some of you are stil surprised at
this then perhaps you haven't understood what I have been trying to
convey. Nor have you understood what your children have learned so wel
over the last 20 years within the government school system.

“It is that we are living in a new age where man has wisely placed his trust

357

AN OVERT WARNING TO RESISTERS OF THE NEW AGE
in government instead of some superstition cal ed the divine or God. It is
the old religious morals that have caused al of our problems. A new age
cal s for a new belief system, a new moral code, a new religion. It is
exciting to see most al of the religions of the world coming nicely
together, united in preparation to serve the New World Order. We must al
dedicate ourselves to obeying our leaders without question and to the
instruction of succeeding generations toward our utopian goals of World

Peace.”

There's absolutely nothing “new” about any of this – only the package
it's being delivered in.

“I would like to introduce you to one present-day scholar Dr. Sidney

Simon, who has been very effective, and deserving of much credit for his
efforts in this work of re-educating humanity. He speaks plainly and his
meaning is unmistakable, as when he says:

“"We do not need any more preaching about right and wrong. The old

'thou shalt nots' simply are not relevant." He goes on to explain to the
child educators he is addressing that "values clarification" is a method for
teachers to change the values of children 'without getting caught'. (Values

Clarification is another term for situation Ethics).

“A book in use by our educators cal ed, Weep For Our Children, spel s out

"values clarification" as part of the new morality.

“"It's OK to lie. It's OK to steal. It's OK to have premarital sex. It's OK to
cheat or to kil if these things are part of your value system, and you have
clarified these values for yourself. The important thing is not what values
you choose, but that you have chosen them yourself freely and without
coercion of parents, spouse, priest, friends, ministers or social pressure of
any kind." It is such S.H. proponents in the government schools (the
teachers) whom we can thank for re-molding the values of these next
generations.

“When the government national Child Care bil is passed it wil be a great
day for Humanists and proponents of World Peace. What wonders we can
achieve once we have the attention of the nation's pre-schoolers for 6 to 9
hours a day! Look what we have already accomplished with the older age
groups of America's youth.

“As I hinted earlier, this new society, based on the deity of Man, wil
demand a new kind of Law Enforcer.

“One of our educators said to me some weeks ago, "America's religious
zealots of the past would be shocked at the changes the people have
al owed." She was correct, for after al , it was James Madison that said,

"We have staked the whole future of American civilization, not upon the
power of government, far from it. We have staked the future… upon the
capacity of each and al of us to govern ourselves, to sustain ourselves,

358

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
according to the Ten Commandments of God."”

On this note, I cannot recommend strongly enough the book by

Charlotte Iserbyt The Deliberate Dumbing Down of America.5 She ought to
know – both her father and grandfather were members of Yale's Skul &

Bones, covered in a previous chapter.

“Ah, but it is a new day, and we are fast proceeding into the 21st Century.

Americans no longer wish to assume the responsibilities of governing
themselves. Happily, for them, there is a whole new generation of very
dedicated leaders and enforcers in government to see that they are cared
for.

ENFORCEMENT MANPOWER

“Let me address for a moment the question of Police manpower. As the
citizens relinquish, out of fear, more of their rights, more Enforcers are
required to regulate and supervise the people's activities so that they
remain safe and peaceful. Who would have thought 100 years ago that the
integration of fear of literal y everything would have been the answer to
establishing the New World Order? Credit for this innovation goes to the

Free Thinkers of the last generation.

“Now the older generation known as "Peace Officers", "Servants of the

People", might not so readily have adopted, nor fit into, this new order of
things. Fortunately, this has not posed too great a problem, due to the fact
that they are rapidly being replaced through natural attrition, i.e. death or
retirement. The next 7 or 8 years wil see the last of them removed.

“At the same time, police agencies are of necessity attempting more and
more to screen out before hiring those prospective officers who believe in
the old religious superstitions. This is wise because these zealots wil not
do the things that wil be required of them under the new system. Those
remaining police officers who openly profess a belief system steeped in old
world Religious Fundamentalism, can be and are being phased out on any
number of charges, such as can be substantiated over time or with the
help of a little innovation on the part of new management.

“Some of the "old time" officers complain that this type of job
discrimination is "unconstitutional and immoral", but we know they are
wrong. Under Situation Ethics al things are moral as long as they promote
the goal. Therefore they are not being removed for any evil cause; they
are incompatible and simply non-functional for the duties that wil be
required of them.

SUPERVISING A HYPOCRITICAL PUBLIC

“I feel I need to say again that if a professional police officer must lie
against those who violate the Law, then it is moral. The same is true when
government judges and attorneys withhold evidence and witnesses from
the jury to win their cases. When a politician lies to win an office, or
makes deals that promote the New Order, it is moral.

359

AN OVERT WARNING TO RESISTERS OF THE NEW AGE

“Let me tel you what is truly immoral. I wil use the issuance of traffic
violations as only one example. True immorality is when 5 out of 10 "good
upstanding citizens" take the witness stand, swear an oath to their God,
and then proceed to fabricate lies to get out of their tickets. This our

Enforcement Officers witness daily in court. To them this is not only
immoral but highly hypocritical.

“The Enforcer's dishonesty helps society as a whole. If a government
agent lied for personal reasons it would be immoral; if done for the
betterment of mankind, it is not. And that is the most important lesson I
bring you today. It is one thing when a leader, or agent of government has
to lie or otherwise deceives his subjects. It is quite another when an
ordinary individual from among the masses, "bites the hand that feeds
him" by lying to those who are bringing salvation in this brave new world.

Do we see this important difference?

“The Old World understood that it was the greatest of sins to lie to or
deceive God. The generations of devotees that wish to enter the New

World must likewise be brought to the understanding that it is the greatest
of sins to lie to or deceive their new God, Government. Any such disloyalty
would surely hamper the progress of those engaged in ushering in the
glorious New World Order.

RESISTANCE TO THE NEW ORDER

“We are not concerned with the few who may resist this New Order, for
out of pragmatic necessity their fate has been amply al owed for in the

Master Plan. What we are most concerned about at present is that the
obedient masses be made to understand that it is detrimental to progress
for them to suggest that their Supervisors wal ow under the pressure and
futility of the antiquated superstitions, morals and dogma of the past.

There wil be some difficult changes facing the person entering this New

Society. On these issues, however, we can assure the people there wil be
no compromise.

“Thank you for listening. [Ed. note: another indication that this was a
transcribed speech original y.] May the blessing of the New Order come
swiftly upon us. So Mote It Be.”

There's two key phrases within the letter where the esoterical y-
pseudonymed police chief author exposes himself to either be a high-level

Mason or other mystery school initiate: his conspicuous use of the phrase

“morals and dogma,” the title of Albert Pike's revered Masonic book; as wel
as the ending phrase “So Mote It Be,” which is used at the closing of many

Masonic rituals, and is regularly used by other New Age and neo-pagan

(Thelema, Wicca and Adonism) entities.

“"So mote it be" is a ritual phrase used by Freemasons and more recently

Neopagans. It means "so may it be", and may be said at the end of a
prayer in a similar way to "amen". The phrase appears at the end of the

360

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

14th century Hal iwel or Regius Manuscript, the earliest known Masonic
document. The phrase has been taken up by neopagans and they use it in
a similar way in their ceremonies and rituals.” 6

The Police Chief is making the message perfectly clear to everyone – to
stalwart Christian traditionalists, to other secret society members, to
doubters, scoffers and cynics, as wel as to spineless, wavering, self-seeking
entities. He is saying: “This is the way it is – both now and, increasingly,
down the road. When the New World Order is ful y realized, this is exactly
what is expected of you.”

Editor's Response to the Letter

The fol owing is Aid & Abet editor Jack McLamb's personal feelings,
which he put in the newsletter fol owing the police chief's letter/speech:

“EDITOR: This article was presented to Aid and Abet for publication by a
long-time member of the Police profession. The writer has used a pen
name... because he does not wish to make himself known at this time...

“It would be a rare officer reading the Chief's article who would not be
mental y aroused by it. Whereas most of his ideas expressed are at
variance to my own views, he nonetheless has raised a number of points I
can agree with.

“Several of these are:

1. The direction in which Law Enforcement and our Democratic

Socialist government is rapidly heading – i.e., toward world
government.

2. A cleverly deceived and slumbering Public truly is responsible for
having traded its liberties for security.

3. It is bril iance (not stupidity or accident) that al ows us to not solve
the nation's crime problem.

4. There does exist an elaborate plan (developed behind the scenes
by anti-God forces) that is directing our nation's slide into
totalitarianism.

5. The true Christian Police officer who is stil in the profession
honestly wil not fit in with the prevailing mores of the New World

Order. He absolutely wil not be able to commit the acts against fel ow
countrymen that wil be required of him. Such officers are already
being put to the test today.

“One point on which I'll take issue with Chief Orpheus concerns the

361

AN OVERT WARNING TO RESISTERS OF THE NEW AGE
number of honest, dedicated, moral y-sound lawmen stil serving on the
force today. However far downward the more sinister forces of change
may have carried us thus far, I stil believe that the percentages of "old-
school", rock-solid, high-principled officers remaining is considerably higher
than the Chief seems to suggest. I know, because I hear from many of the
good ones here at Aide and Abet.

“The Chief is correct that before the plan of the New World Order can take
effect these officers wil have to go. Their replacements are to be
programmed, anti-God, non-thinkers, (Humanistic!) who wil do what they
are told without any questions or hesitation. Many officers have witnessed
that even today only the best fol owers get promoted. Therefore many
currently in Police Management are defenders of the System and are no
longer on the side of the People.

“These remaining good officers – who exactly are they? Some are now
wel -informed Patriots who are working with us to educate their fel ow
officers, attempting to return them to true service of the People.

“Then there is that quite larger group, also fiercely patriotic and dedicated
to serve. These latter, however (usual y through no fault of their own)

have in varying degrees been misled and deceived by those from whom
they received their education and training. Whether by design or default,
they have been deprived of a correct understanding of their proper role of
service in society; likewise they have been largely kept in the dark as to
who the real enemy of our nation is.

“Thirty-five percent of these good officers are Viet Nam War Vets. Some
are National Guardsmen and Reservists who served in the recent war
against Iraq [Ed. note: once again, this is referring to the early 90's Gulf

War of the first President Bush]. They are worth saving, for they love

America with a vengeance, just as does the retired Vet and Cop putting
out this publication. There are a mil ion-plus brave, dedicated Street

Soldiers out there that are supposed to belong to "We the People".

“My job, with the help of many police col eagues and private sector

Patriots, is to win them back to our side.

“It looks certain we are going to need them in the days ahead.”

1 3 Nephi 3:3,7-9 The Book of Mormon

2 http://jackmclamb.community.officelive.com/default.aspx

3 Orpheus was a legendary musician, poet, and prophet in ancient Greek religion
and myth. The major stories about him are centered on his ability to charm al
living things and even stones with his music.... To the Greeks, Orpheus was a
founder and prophet of the so-cal ed "Orphic" mysteries.... Ancient Greek sources
note Orpheus's Thracian origins. Archaeologists have interpreted finds within

362

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
ancient Thrace as evidence of Orphic cult.

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Orpheus)

4 In Romans 2:13-15, Paul discusses how unbelieving Gentiles fol ow whatever code
they establish for themselves, via personal emotions or limited logic, and
demonstrate through their behavior that law which is written in their hearts – “For
not the hearers of the law are just before God, but the doers of the law shal be
justified. For when the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by nature the things
contained in the law, these, having not the law, are a law unto themselves: Which
shew the work of the law written in their hearts, their conscience also bearing
witness, and their thoughts [meanwhile] accusing or else excusing one another;”

Also, in D&C 88:34-35, the Lord says while expounding upon those who inherit
the Telestial (lowest) kingdom of glory: “And again, verily I say unto you, that
which is governed by law is also preserved by law and perfected and sanctified by
the same. That which breaketh a law, and abideth not by law, but seeketh to
become a law unto itself, and wil eth to abide in sin, and altogether abideth in sin,
cannot be sanctified by law, neither by mercy, justice, nor judgment. Therefore,
they must remain filthy stil .”

5 “Charlotte Thomson Iserbyt is an American freelance writer who served as a

Senior Policy Advisor in the Office of Educational Research and Improvement

(OERI), U.S. Department of Education during the first term of U.S. President

Ronald Reagan, and staff employee of the US State Department (South Africa,

Belgium, South Korea). She was born circa 1930. Her father and grandfather were

Yale University graduates and members of the Skul and Bones secret society.

“She is known for writing the book The Deliberate Dumbing Down of America.

The book claims that changes gradual y brought into the American public
education system attempt to eliminate the influences of a child's parents (religion,
morals, national patriotism), and mold the child into a member of the proletariat
in preparation for a socialist-col ectivist world of the future. She al eges that these
changes originated from plans formulated primarily by the Andrew Carnegie

Foundation for the Advancement of Education, Rockefel er General Education

Board, and details what she says are the psychological methods used to
implement and effect the changes.

“In an interview concerning secret societies and the elite agenda she disclosed
that in the early 1980s she had a chance to meet with Norman Dodd who had
been the chief investigator for the United States House Select Committee to

Investigate Tax-Exempt Foundations and Comparable Organizations commonly
known as the B. Carrol Reece Committee. In the video she claims that Dodd
discussed a 'network' of individuals including Carnegie who planned to bring
about world peace by means of rapid changes in society. These change would be
brought about by involving the populace in various wars and military conflicts.

She further claimed that Dodd had discussions with Rowan Gaither, the president
of the Ford Foundation in which he revealed that directives from the President of
the United States compel ed foundations related to the Ford Foundation to direct
their funding into bringing about the merger of the USA with the Soviet Union.”

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Charlotte_Thomson_Iserbyt)

363

NOTES

6 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/So_mote_it_be

364

SILENT WEAPONS

FOR QUIET WARS

Enoch was high and lifted up, even in the bosom of the Father, and
of the Son of Man; and behold, the power of Satan was upon al the
face of the earth.

And he saw angels descending out of heaven; and he heard a loud
voice saying: Wo, wo be unto the inhabitants of the earth.

And he beheld Satan; and he had a great chain in his hand, and it
veiled the whole face of the earth with darkness; and he looked up
and laughed, and his angels rejoiced.

– Moses1

365

SILENT WEAPONS FOR QUIET WARS

GRASSHOPPER1: Hopper, I've been thinking.... Why go back to Ant Island at
al ?

[Hopper becomes furious. Approaches the other grasshoppers.]

HOPPER: [feigning joviality] Guys, order another round because we're
staying here!

[al the grasshoppers cheer]

HOPPER: What was I thinking? Going back to Ant Island. I mean, we just got
here, and we have more than enough food. Right? Why go back? [pauses]

But there was that ant that stood up to me.

GRASSHOPPER2: Yeah, but we can forget about him!

GRASSHOPPER3: Yeah, it was just one ant.

GRASSHOPPER4: One ant!

HOPPER: Yeah, you're right. It's just one ant.

GRASSHOPPER3: Yeah, boss. They're puny!

HOPPER: [pul s a grain out of a large dispenser] Say, let's pretend this grain
is a puny little ant. [Throws grain at Grasshopper3] Did that hurt?

GRASSHOPPER3: Nope.

HOPPER: Wel , how about this one? [Throws grain at Grasshopper2]

GRASSHOPPER2: Are you kidding?

HOPPER: Wel , how about this?

[Hopper pul s the stopper out of the dispenser. It violently empties out. A
flood of grain crushes Grasshoppers 2, 3 and 4 under a large pile.]

HOPPER: [climbs upon the just-created large pile of grain] You let one ant
stand up to us then they ALL might stand up. Those puny little ants
outnumber us 100 to one. And if they ever figure that out, THERE

GOES OUR WAY OF LIFE! It's not about food [Ed. note: money, or
wealth, or possessions]. It's about keeping those ants in line [Ed.

note: i.e. ruling and controlling them]. That's why we're going back!

Does anybody else want to stay?

[Terrified, al the other grasshoppers begin flapping their wings, preparing
to leave.]

– Dialogue from the animated film A Bug's Life 2

If there is any part of this book that I hope the reader takes the time to
read in its entirety, I pray that it is this chapter. Please read it word for word,
deeply ponder it and pray about it.

366

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“Silent Weapons for Quiet Wars, An Introduction Programming Manual was
uncovered quite by accident on July 7, 1986 when an employee of Boeing

Aircraft Co. purchased a surplus IBM copier for scrap parts at a sale, and
discovered inside details of a plan, hatched in the embryonic days of the

"Cold War" which cal ed for control of the masses through manipulation of
industry, peoples' pastimes, education and political leanings. It cal ed for a
quiet revolution, putting brother against brother, and diverting the public's
attention from what is real y going on.”

This is the preface that was given to this remarkable Top Secret
document by those who first published it in book and pamphlet formats.

Further clarification about this document is given by the original publishers
as fol ows:

“We feel that we are not endangering the "National Security" by
reproducing this document, quite the contrary... we feel that we are not
only within our rights to publish it, but moral y bound to do so.... [it is a]

training manual... [presented to] selectee[s] at the C.I.A. Training Center...

printed for the purpose of introducing the selectee to the conspiracy.

“It has been authenticated by four different technical writers for Military

Intel igence, one just recently retired who wants very much to have this
manual distributed throughout the world, and one who is stil employed as
an Electronics Engineer by the Federal Government, and has access to the
entire series of Training Manuals. One was stationed in Hawai , and held
the highest security clearance in the Naval Intel igence [Ed. note: this is
referring to Mr. Wil iam Cooper, who is introduced later in this book], and
another who is now teaching at a university, and has been working with
the Central Intel igence Agency for a number of years....”

To say that this document is revealing would be a glaring
understatement. It is arguable that no other Top Secret document which has
ever been leaked (as of yet) is more important for the general public to read
and comprehend. No others so thoroughly disclose the mindset, agenda,
tactics and literal weaponry that are being used against the “profane” (i.e.

us, the “sheeple”). There is no other known document that is a
greater smoking gun than this.

The original document is approximately 36 8½” x 11” single-spaced
pages long, and contains many technical drawings. It is available in its
entirety online, complete with scans of the original technical drawings3. A

PDF of it is included in the supplementary material of this book.4

I quote extensively from the most critical portions of it, leaving out
nearly al of the images of the technical equations and the manual's
elaborations on them. Occasional y I interject with my own comments

(emphasis added):

367

SILENT WEAPONS FOR QUIET WARS

TOP SECRET

Silent Weapons for Quiet Wars

Operations Research Technical Manual TM-SW7905.1

Welcome Aboard

“This publication marks the 25th anniversary of the Third World War, cal ed
the "Quiet War", being conducted using subjective biological warfare,
fought with "silent weapons."

“This book contains an introductory description of this war, its strategies,
and its weaponry.

May 1979 #74-1120

Security

“It is patently impossible to discuss social engineering or the automation of
a society, i.e., the engineering of social automation systems (silent
weapons) on a national or worldwide scale without implying extensive
objectives of social control and destruction of human life, i.e., slavery
and genocide.

“This manual is in itself an analog declaration of intent. Such a writing
must be secured from public scrutiny. Otherwise, it might be
recognized as a technically formal declaration of domestic war.

Furthermore, whenever any person or group of persons in a position of
great power and without ful knowledge and consent of the public, uses
such knowledge and methodologies for economic conquest – it must be
understood that a state of domestic warfare exists between said
person or group of persons and the public.

“The solution of today's problems requires an approach which is
ruthlessly candid, with no agonizing over religious, moral or cultural
values.

“You have qualified for this project because of your ability to look at
human society with cold objectivity, and yet analyze and discuss your
observations and conclusions with others of similar intel ectual capacity
without the loss of discretion or humility. Such virtues are exercised in your
own best interest. Do not deviate from them.

Historical Introduction

“Silent weapon technology has evolved from Operations Research (O.R.), a

368

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
strategic and tactical methodology developed under the Military

Management in England during World War II. The original purpose of

Operations Research was to study the strategic and tactical problems of air
and land defense with the objective of effective use of limited military
resources against foreign enemies (i.e., logistics).

“It was soon recognized by those in positions of power that the
same methods might be useful for totally controlling a society.

But better tools were necessary.

“Social engineering (the analysis and automation of a society) requires the
correlation of great amounts of constantly changing economic information

(data), so a high-speed computerized data-processing system was
necessary which could race ahead of the society and predict when society
would arrive for capitulation.

“Relay computers were too slow, but the electronic computer, invented in

1946 by J. Presper Eckert and John W. Mauchly, fil ed the bil .

“The next breakthrough was the development of the simplex method of
linear programming in 1947 by the mathematician George B. Dantzig.

“Then in 1948, the transistor, invented by J. Bardeen, W.H. Brattain, and

W. Shockley, promised great expansion of the computer field by reducing
space and power requirements.

“With these three inventions under their direction, those in positions of
power strongly suspected that it was possible for them to control the
whole world with the push of a button.

“Immediately, the Rockefel er Foundation got in on the ground floor by
making a four-year grant to Harvard Col ege, funding the Harvard

Economic Research Project for the study of the structure of the American

Economy. One year later, in 1949, The United States Air Force joined in.

“In 1952 the grant period terminated, and a high-level meeting of the Elite
was held to determine the next phase of social operations research. The

Harvard project had been very fruitful, as is borne out by the publication of
some of its results in 1953 suggesting the feasibility of economic (social)

engineering. (Studies in the Structure of the American Economy –
copyright 1953 by Wassily Leontief, International Science Press Inc., White

Plains, New York).

“Engineered in the last half of the decade of the 1940's, the new Quiet

War machine stood, so to speak, in sparkling gold-plated hardware on the
showroom floor by 1954.

“With the creation of the maser in 1954, the promise of unlocking
unlimited sources of fusion atomic energy from the heavy hydrogen
in sea water and the consequent availability of unlimited social power was
a possibility only decades away.”

369

SILENT WEAPONS FOR QUIET WARS

“[U]nlimited sources of fusion.” – Fusion devices were not only invented
but implementable for practical uses as far back as the 1950's! The
technology which we, the “profane,” are al owed access to is antiquated,
paltry, and purposeful y-pol uting compared to al that which is suppressed by

(and enjoyed by) the “Elite.”

Continuing from Silent Weapons For Quiet Wars (emphasis added):

“The combination was irresistible.

“The Quiet War was quietly declared by the International Elite at a
meeting held in 1954. [Ed. note referring to the first meeting held by The

Bilderberg Group, as covered in a previous chapter. This declaration of war
against the “profane” was the primary topic of this first meeting.]

“Although the silent weapons system was nearly exposed 13 years later,
the evolution of the new weapon-system has never suffered any major
setbacks.

“This volume marks the 25th anniversary of the beginning of the

Quiet War. Already this domestic war has had many victories on many
fronts throughout the world.

Political Introduction

“In 1954 it was wel recognized by those in positions of authority that it
was only a matter of time, only a few decades, before the general public
would be able to grasp and upset the cradle of power, for the very
elements of the new silent-weapon technology were as accessible for a
public utopia as they were for providing a private utopia.

“The issue of primary concern, that of dominance, revolved around the
subject of the energy sciences.

Energy

“Energy is recognized as the key to al activity on earth. Natural science is
the study of the sources and control of natural energy, and social science,
theoretical y expressed as economics, is the study of the sources and
control of social energy. Both are bookkeeping systems: mathematics.

Therefore, mathematics is the primary energy science. And the
bookkeeper can be king if the public can be kept ignorant of the
methodology of the bookkeeping.

“All science is merely a means to an end. The means is knowledge. The
end is control. Beyond this remains only one issue: Who wil be the
beneficiary?

370

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“In 1954 this was the issue of primary concern. Although the so-cal ed

"moral issues" were raised, in view of the law of natural selection it was
agreed that a nation or world of people who will not use their
intelligence are no better than animals who do not have
intelligence. Such people are beasts of burden and steaks on the
table by choice and consent. [Ed. note: steaks. Not stakes, but steaks.]

“Consequently, in the interest of future world order, peace, and tranquility,
it was decided to privately wage a quiet war against the American
public with an ultimate objective of permanently shifting the natural and
social energy (wealth) of the undisciplined and irresponsible many into
the hands of the self-disciplined, responsible, and worthy few.

“In order to implement this objective, it was necessary to create, secure,
and apply new weapons which, as it turned out, were a class of weapons
so subtle and sophisticated in their principle of operation and public
appearance as to earn for themselves the name "silent weapons."

“In conclusion, the objective of economic research, as conducted by the
magnates of capital (banking) and the industries of commodities (goods)

and services, is the establishment of an economy which is totally
predictable and manipulable.

“In order to achieve a total y predictable economy, the low-class elements
of society must be brought under total control, i.e., must be housebroken,
trained, and assigned a yoke and long-term social duties from a very early
age, before they have an opportunity to question the propriety of the
matter. In order to achieve such conformity, the lower-class family unit
must be disintegrated by a process of increasing preoccupation of
the parents and the establishment of government-operated day-care
centers for the occupational y orphaned children.

“The quality of education given to the lower class must be of the
poorest sort, so that the moat of ignorance isolating the inferior class
from the superior class is and remains incomprehensible to the inferior
class. With such an initial handicap, even bright lower class individuals
have little if any hope of extricating themselves from their assigned lot in
life. This form of slavery is essential to maintain some measure of
social order, peace, and tranquility for the ruling upper class.

Descriptive Introduction of the Silent Weapon

“Everything that is expected from an ordinary weapon is expected from a
silent weapon by its creators, but only in its own manner of functioning.

“It shoots situations, instead of bul ets; propel ed by data processing,
instead of chemical reaction (explosion); originating from bits of data,
instead of grains of gunpowder; from a computer, instead of a gun;
operated by a computer programmer, instead of a marksman; under the

371

SILENT WEAPONS FOR QUIET WARS
orders of a banking magnate, instead of a military general.

“It makes no obvious explosive noises, causes no obvious physical or
mental injuries, and does not obviously interfere with anyone's daily social
life.

“Yet it makes an unmistakable "noise," causes unmistakable physical and
mental damage, and unmistakably interferes with the daily social life, i.e.,
unmistakable to a trained observer, one who knows what to look for.

“The public cannot comprehend this weapon, and therefore cannot believe
that they are being attacked and subdued by a weapon.

“The public might instinctively feel that something is wrong, but that is
because of the technical nature of the silent weapon, they cannot express
their feeling in a rational way, or handle the problem with intel igence.

Therefore, they do not know how to cry for help, and do not know how to
associate with others to defend themselves against it.

“When a silent weapon is applied gradual y, the public adjusts/adapts to its
presence and learns to tolerate its encroachment on their lives until the
pressure (psychological via economic) becomes too great and they crack
up. [Ed. note: the now-cliché al egory comes to mind of the frog in a slow-
heating pot of water: it constantly adjusts itself to the gradual rise in
temperature. By the time it feels the need to jump out, its energy has
been sapped through heat exhaustion and it gets boiled to death.]

“Therefore, the silent weapon is a type of biological warfare. It attacks the
vitality, options, and mobility of the individuals of a society by knowing,
understanding, manipulating, and attacking their sources of natural and
social energy, and their physical, mental, and emotional strengths
and weaknesses.

Theoretical Introduction

“Give me control over a nation's currency, and I care not who makes
its laws.” – Mayer Amschel Rothschild, 1743 – 1812

“Today's silent weapons technology is an outgrowth of a simple idea
discovered, succinctly expressed, and effectively applied by the quoted Mr.

Mayer Amschel Rothschild. Mr. Rothschild discovered the missing passive
component of economic theory known as economic inductance. He, of
course, did not think of his discovery in these 20th-century terms, and, to
be sure, mathematical analysis had to wait for the Second Industrial

Revolution, the rise of the theory of mechanics and electronics, and final y,
the invention of the electronic computer before it could be effectively
applied in the control of the world economy.

372

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

General Energy Concepts

“In the study of energy systems, there always appears three elementary
concepts. These are potential energy, kinetic energy, and energy
dissipation. And corresponding to these concepts, there are three
idealized, essential y pure physical counterparts cal ed passive
components.

1. In the science of physical mechanics, the phenomenon of potential
energy is associated with a physical property cal ed elasticity or
stiffness, and can be represented by a stretched spring.

In electronic science, potential energy is stored in a capacitor
instead of a spring. This property is cal ed capacitance instead of
elasticity or stiffness.

2. In the science of physical mechanics, the phenomenon of kinetic
energy is associated with a physical property cal ed inertia or mass,
and can be represented by a mass or a flywheel in motion.

In electronic science, kinetic energy is stored in an inductor (in a
magnetic field) instead of a mass. This property is cal ed inductance
instead of inertia.

3. In the science of physical mechanics, the phenomenon of energy
dissipation is associated with a physical property cal ed friction or
resistance, and can be represented by a dashpot or other device
which converts energy into heat.

In electronic science, dissipation of energy is performed by an
element cal ed either a resistor or a conductor, the term "resistor"

being the one general y used to describe a more ideal device (e.g.,
wire) employed to convey electronic energy efficiently from one
location to another. The property of a resistance or conductor is
measured as either resistance or conductance reciprocals.

“In economics these three energy concepts are associated with:

1. E conomic Capacitance – Capital (money, stock/inventory,
investments in buildings and durables, etc.)

2. E conomic Conductance – Goods (production flow coefficients)

3. E conomic Inductance – Services (the influence of the population of
industry on output)

“All of the mathematical theory developed in the study of one energy
system (e.g., mechanics, electronics, etc.) can be immediately applied in
the study of any other energy system (e.g., economics). [Ed. note: i.e. –
the same mathematical equations and theories that apply to electronics
are equal y as functional with predictable results when applied to social
engineering on a macro scale.]

373

SILENT WEAPONS FOR QUIET WARS

Mr. Rothschild's Energy Discovery

“What Mr. Rothschild had discovered was the basic principle of power,
influence, and control over people as applied to economics. That principle
is "when you assume the appearance of power, people soon give
it to you."

“Mr. Rothschild had discovered that currency or deposit loan accounts had
the required appearance of power that could be used to induce people

(inductance, with people corresponding to a magnetic field) into
surrendering their real wealth [Ed. note: i.e. their gold and/or other
precious metals and gems] in exchange for a promise of greater wealth

(instead of real compensation). They would put up real col ateral in
exchange for a loan of promissory notes. Mr. Rothschild found that he
could issue more notes than he had backing for, so long as he had
someone's stock of gold as a persuader to show his customers.

“Mr. Rothschild loaned his promissory notes to individuals and to
governments. These would create overconfidence. Then he would make
money scarce, tighten control of the system, and collect the collateral

[Ed. note: i.e. the debtors' tangible goods – houses, assets, property,
natural resources or the rights thereto, etc.] through the obligation of
contracts. The cycle was then repeated. These pressures could be used to
ignite a war. Then he would control the availability of currency to
determine who would win the war. That government which
agreed to give him control of its economic system got his
support.

“Col ection of debts was guaranteed by economic aid to the enemy of the
debtor. The profit derived from this economic methodology made Mr.

Rothschild al the more able to expand his wealth. He found that the
public greed would al ow currency to be printed by government order
beyond the limits (inflation) of backing in precious metal or the
production of goods and services.”

Take a moment to re-read those last two paragraphs. Let them sink in.

Ponder their implications. Contemplate whatever knowledge you have of key
historic world events over the past 100 years, especial y concerning the
world wars and regional wars. Then merge the information of those last two
paragraphs into your understanding of history.

Recognize the pattern: building nations' economies with promissory
notes legitimized as currency, creating artificial overconfidence and inflating
the value, then rapidly deflating them (“popping their bubbles”) and piling on
the economic pressures (recessions, depressions, “austerity measures”),
exacerbating the conditions until conflicts erupt and/or a war is ignited –
then delivering the greater quantity of capital to the side which agreed to
surrender greater economic control of the nation, predictably resulting in

374

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
their victory.

It must be understood that this pattern has been repeated for over 200
years, and it is playing out this very day as a deeply entrenched world
economic crisis – which is so ugly that no one, especial y so-cal ed economic
experts, dare discuss in detail the implications of where it's heading. At the
time of writing, the US deficit currently stands at roughly 14 trillion dol ars.

The US economy wil implode with tremendous force in the near future.

Continuing from Silent Weapons For Quiet Wars (emphasis added):

Apparent Capital as "Paper" Inductor

“In this structure, credit, presented as a pure element cal ed "currency,"

has the appearance of capital, but is in effect negative capital. Hence, it
has the appearance of service, but is in fact, indebtedness or
debt. It is therefore an economic inductance instead of an economic
capacitance, and if balanced in no other way, will be balanced by the
negation of population (war, genocide). The total goods and services
represent real capital cal ed the gross national product, and currency may
be printed up to this level and stil represent economic capacitance; but
currency printed beyond this level is subtractive, represents the
introduction of economic inductance, and constitutes notes of
indebtedness.

“War is therefore the balancing of the system by killing the true
creditors (the public which we have taught to exchange true value for
inflated currency) and falling back on whatever is left of the
resources of nature and regeneration of those resources.

“Mr. Rothschild had discovered that currency gave him the power to
rearrange the economic structure to his own advantage, to shift economic
inductance to those economic positions which would encourage the
greatest economic instability and oscillation.

“The final key to economic control had to wait until there was sufficient
data and high-speed computing equipment to keep close watch on the
economic oscil ations created by price shocking and excess paper energy
credits – paper inductance/inflation.

Breakthrough

“The aviation field provided the greatest evolution in economic engineering
by way of t he mathematical theory of s hock testing . In this process, a
projectile is fired from an airframe on the ground and the impulse of the
recoil is monitored by vibration transducers connected to the airframe and
wired to chart recorders.

375

SILENT WEAPONS FOR QUIET WARS

“By studying the echoes or reflections of the recoil impulse in the airframe,
it is possible to discover critical vibrations in the structure of the airframe
which either vibrations of the engine or aeolian vibrations of the wings, or
a combination of the two, might reinforce resulting in a resonant self-
destruction of the airframe in flight as an aircraft. From the standpoint of
engineering, this means that the strengths and weaknesses of the
structure of the airframe in terms of vibrational energy can be discovered
and manipulated.

Application in Economics

“To use this method of airframe shock testing in economic engineering,
the prices of commodities are shocked, and the public consumer
reaction is monitored. The resulting echoes of the economic shock are
interpreted theoretical y by computers and the psycho-economic
structure of the economy is thus discovered. [Ed. note: recal the

1973 Arab oil embargo (OPEC) crisis. “The 1973 "oil price shock", along
with the 1973–1974 stock market crash, have been regarded as the first
event since the Great Depression to have a persistent economic effect.”5]

It is by this process that partial differential and difference matrices are
discovered that define the family household and make possible its
evaluation as an economic industry (dissipative consumer structure).

“Then the response of the household to future shocks can be
predicted and manipulated, and society becomes a well-regulated
animal with its reins under the control of a sophisticated computer-
regulated social energy bookkeeping system.

“Eventual y every individual element of the structure comes under
computer control through a knowledge of personal preferences,
such knowledge guaranteed by computer association of consumer
preferences (universal product code, UPC; zebra-striped pricing codes on
packages) with identified consumers (identified via association with the
use of a credit card and later a permanent "tattooed" body number
invisible under normal ambient il umination).”

Recal that this manual was printed in 1979, when credit cards were in
their infancy. 30 years later, they (and debit cards) have al but eliminated
the use of both cash and checks. Also, consider al the “preferred customer
cards” in existence which most grocery store chains require for one to
receive special prices, as wel as shopping club cards, chain membership
cards, etc. For decades now, al this purchasing data has been fed into
mathematical algorithms that sort through it al and provide an extremely
accurate snapshot of the mindset of not only the nation as a whole, not only
specific national demographics, but also the precise general mentality and
emotional/reactionary pulse of states, counties, cities, suburbs, districts,
even local blocks and the demographic nuances within them. In the late

376

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

1970's, the quantity of data available, as wel as the processing power of the
computers available (even the secret super computers), were nothing
compared to the data mining and processing power of today.

Perhaps in the 1980's, someone reading this would probably have
brushed it al off as the science fiction of the paranoid. How can it be
conceivable in the “real world?” Can one honestly brush it off likewise today
after existing in our technology saturated world?

Have you ever considered the kinds of databases that government
entities, such as the NSA, FBI, CIA, etc., have compiled?

Have you ever pondered why Google gives its plethora of incredible
applications away for free?

Continuing from Silent Weapons For Quiet Wars (emphasis added):

Summary

“Economics is only a social extension of a natural energy system. It, also,
has its three passive components. Because of the distribution of wealth
and the lack of communication and lack of data, this field has been the last
energy field for which a knowledge of these three passive components has
been developed.

“Since energy is the key to al activity on the face of the earth, it fol ows
that in order to attain a monopoly of energy, raw materials,
goods, and services and to establish a world system of slave
labor, it is necessary to have a first strike capability in the field of
economics. In order to maintain our position, it is necessary that we
have absolute first knowledge of the science of control over al economic
factors and the first experience at engineering the world economy.

“In order to achieve such sovereignty, we must at least achieve this one
end: that the public will not make either the logical or
mathematical connection between economics and the other
energy sciences or learn to apply such knowledge.

“This is becoming increasingly difficult to control because more and more
businesses are making demands upon their computer programmers to
create and apply mathematical models for the management of those
businesses.

“It is only a matter of time before the new breed of private
programmer/economists wil catch on to the far reaching implications of
the work begun at Harvard in 1948. The speed with which they can
communicate their warning to the public will largely depend
upon how effective we have been at controlling the media,
subverting education, and keeping the public distracted with

377

SILENT WEAPONS FOR QUIET WARS
matters of no real importance.

The Economic Model

“Economics, as a social energy science has as a first objective the
description of the complex way in which any given unit of resources is
used to satisfy some economic want. (Leontief Matrix). This first objective,
when it is extended to get the most product from the least or limited
resources, comprises that objective of general military and industrial
logistics known as Operations Research. (See simplex method of linear
programming.)

“The Harvard Economic Research Project (1948-) was an extension of

World War II Operations Research. Its purpose was to discover the science
of control ing an economy: at first the American economy, and then
the world economy. It was felt that with sufficient mathematical
foundation and data, it would be nearly as easy to predict and control
the trend of an economy as to predict and control the trajectory
of a projectile. Such has proven to be the case. Moreover, the
economy has been transformed into a guided missile on target.

“The immediate aim of the Harvard project was to discover the economic
structure, what forces change that structure, how the behavior of the
structure can be predicted, and how it can be manipulated. What was
needed was a wel -organized knowledge of the mathematical structures
and interrelationships of investment, production, distribution, and
consumption.

“To make a short story of it al , it was discovered that an economy
obeyed the same laws as electricity and that al of the mathematical
theory and practical and computer know-how developed for the electronic
field could be directly applied in the study of economics. This discovery
was not openly declared, and its more subtle implications were and
are kept a closely guarded secret, for example that in an economic
model, human life is measured in dol ars, and that the electric spark
generated when opening a switch connected to an active inductor is
mathematically analogous to the initiation of war.

“The greatest hurdle which theoretical economists faced was the accurate
description of the household as an industry. This is a chal enge because
consumer purchases are a matter of choice which in turn is influenced by
income, price, and other economic factors.

“This hurdle was cleared in an indirect and statistical y approximate way
by an application of shock testing to determine the current characteristics,
cal ed current technical coefficients, of a household industry

“Final y, because problems in theoretical economics can be translated very
easily into problems of theoretical electronics, and the solution translated

378

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
back again, it fol ows that only a book of language translation and concept
definition needed to be written for economics. The remainder could be
gotten from standard works on mathematics and electronics. This makes
the publication of books on advanced economics unnecessary, and greatly
simplifies project security.

At this point, the manual begins defining the categories and classes of
industries, and begins laying out theoretical electronic-styled diagrams of
how these classes of industry relate and interact with each other on a macro
scale.

Two examples out of nearly two dozen diagrams are demonstrated on
the fol owing page:

379

SILENT WEAPONS FOR QUIET WARS

Example Diagram 1

Example Diagram 2

380

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

The manual continues giving details into the findings and conclusions of
the Harvard Economic Research Project for another dozen pages, laying out
how various facets of the macro-social-economy equate precisely into
electronic theory.

The fol owing segment constitutes many of these sections' headings,
and examples of critical parts within those sections (emphasis added):

Economic Inductance

“When the flow of economic value (e.g., money) diminishes, the human
population field col apses in order to keep the economic value (money)

flowing (extreme case – war). This public inertia is a result of consumer
buying habits, expected standard of living, etc., and is general y a
phenomenon of self-preservation.

Inductive Factors to Consider

1. Population

2. Magnitude of the economic activities of the government

3. The method of financing these government activities (See Peter-

Paul Principle – inflation of the currency.) [Ed. note: i.e. “rob Peter
to pay Paul”]

Translation

• Ch
arge : coulombs; dol ars (1939).

• Fl
ow/Current : amperes (coulombs per second); dol ars of flow per
year.

• M
otivating Force : volts; dol ars (output) demand.

• Co
nductance : amperes per volt; dol ars of flow per year per dol ar
demand.

• Ca
pacitance : coulombs per volt; dol ars of production
inventory/stock per dol ar demand.

Time Flow Relationships and Self-Destructive Oscillations

“Other large alternatives to war as economic inductors or economic
flywheels are an open-ended social welfare program, or an enormous

(but fruitful) open-ended space program.

“The problem with stabilizing the economic system is that there is too
much demand on account of (1) too much greed and (2) too much
population.

“This creates excessive economic inductance which can only be balanced
with economic capacitance (true resources or value – e.g., in goods or

381

SILENT WEAPONS FOR QUIET WARS
services).

“The social welfare program is nothing more than an open-ended
credit balance system which creates a false capital industry to
give nonproductive people a roof over their heads and food in
their stomachs. This can be useful, however, because the recipients
become state property in return for the "gift," a standing army
for the elite. For he who pays the piper picks the tune.

“Those who get hooked on the economic drug, must go to the
elite for a fix. In this, the method of introducing large amounts of
stabilizing capacitance is by borrowing on the future "credit" of the
world. This is a fourth law of motion – onset, and consists of performing
an action and leaving the system before the reflected reaction returns to
the point of action – a delayed reaction.

“The means of surviving the reaction is by changing the system before the
reaction can return. By this means, politicians become more popular in
their own time and the public pays later. In fact, the measure of
such a politician is the delay time.

“The same thing is achieved by a government by printing money beyond
the limit of the gross national product, an economic process cal ed
inflation. This puts a large quantity of money into the hands of the public
and maintains a balance against their greed, creates a false self-
confidence in them and, for awhile, stays the wolf from the door.

“They must eventually resort to war to balance the account,
because war ultimately is merely the act of destroying the
creditor, and the politicians are the publicly hired hit men that justify the
act to keep the responsibility and blood off the public conscience. (See
section on consent factors and social-economic structuring.)

“If the people real y cared about their fel ow man, they would control their
appetites (greed, procreation, etc.) so that they would not have to operate
on a credit or welfare social system which steals from the worker to satisfy
the bum.

“Since most of the general public wil not exercise restraint, there are only
two alternatives to reduce the economic inductance of the system.

1. Let the populace bludgeon each other to death in war, which wil
only result in a total destruction of the living earth.

2. Take control of the world by the use of economic "silent weapons" in
a form of "quiet warfare" and reduce the economic inductance of
the world to a safe level by a process of benevolent slavery
and genocide.

“The latter option has been taken as the obviously better option. At this
point it should be crystal clear to the reader why absolute secrecy about
the silent weapons is necessary. The general public refuses to

382

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
improve its own mentality and its faith in its fellow man. It has
become a herd of proliferating barbarians, and, so to speak, a
blight upon the face of the earth.

“They do not care enough about economic science to learn why
they have not been able to avoid war despite religious morality,
and their religious or self-gratifying refusal to deal with earthly problems
renders the solution of the earthly problem unreachable to them.

“It is left to those few who are truly wil ing to think and survive as the
fittest to survive, to solve the problem for themselves as the few who
real y care. Otherwise, exposure of the silent weapon would
destroy our only hope of preserving the seed of the future true
humanity. ”

In other words, this manual reveals what the 'elite' believe: “All the
blame is to justly befal the masses, the targeted victims of our
machinations, because they are too ignorant, naïve and trusting of us

(exactly as we've programmed and manipulated them to be) to use their
brains to actual y figure out that:

• we have declared a silent war against them

• we are brazenly lying to them

• politicians from both parties are wel -compensated and richly rewarded
in implementing our desired provisions, and in buying us time by
deflecting public outrage

• we lead them like cattle into predictable lifestyles and social ruts

• and they are enslaved by debt and dependence on government

“They simply can't wrap their inferior brains around the fact that the
rutted path we have them locked in is leading them al to the slaughter. All
this wil rightly befal them, because we are the few who real y care about
humanity. True humanity is us – we are the future – al else must invariably
succumb to us or perish.”

This is their attitude toward us, the general populace. There are
hundreds of thousands of these people, many of whom occupy the most
powerful and influential positions in the world, who subscribe to this, who
work towards this, who even fervently dedicate their lives with little worldly
reward for it. They do not disclose to the public that they are a part of it,
or that they know anything about it.

This is the Kingdom of Lucifer. This – is – real.

Continuing from Silent Weapons For Quiet Wars (emphasis added):

383

SILENT WEAPONS FOR QUIET WARS

Industry Equivalent Circuits

Stages of Schematic Simplification

Final Bill of Goods

“Households may be regarded as a productive industry with labor as its
output product.”

The Technical Coefficients

The Household Industry

Household Models

“The problem which a theoretical economist faces is that the consumer
preferences of any household is not easily predictable and the technical
coefficients of any one household tend to be a nonlinear, very complex,
and variable function of income, prices, etc.

“Computer information derived from the use of the universal product
code [Ed. note: UPC symbols, a.k.a. the “bar codes” on al products that
are scanned at supermarkets] in conjunction with credit-card purchase
as an individual household identifier could change this state of affairs, but
the U.P.C. method is not yet available on a national or even a significant
regional scale. [Ed note: not in 1979 it wasn't. Can you think of a single
product today that does not have a UPC bar code on it?] To compensate
for this data deficiency, an alternate indirect approach of analysis has been
adopted known as economic shock testing. This method, widely used in
the aircraft manufacturing industry, develops an aggregate statistical sort
of data.

“Applied to economics, this means that al of the households in one region
or in the whole nation are studied as a group or class rather than
individual y, and the mass behavior rather than the individual behavior is
used to discover useful estimates of the technical coefficients
governing the economic structure of the hypothetical single-household
industry.”

Since 1979 – with UPC codes, RFID chips, new QR pixel-box codes,

Google apps, and now through web data mining and the automated scouring
of blogs and social networking sites – they are col ecting and “crunching”

public behavior data in a way that so precisely portrays this household model
that they now boast they can predict the future.

384

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

In July of 2010, Wired magazine reported the fol owing in an article
titled Google, CIA Invest in ‘Future’ of Web Monitoring 6 (emphasis added):

“The investment arms of the CIA and Google are both backing a company
that monitors the web in real time — and says it uses that information to
predict the future. The company is cal ed Recorded Future, and it scours
tens of thousands of websites, blogs and Twitter accounts to find the
relationships between people, organizations, actions and incidents — both
present and stil -to-come....

“It’s not the very first time Google has done business with America’s spy
agencies.... This appears to be the first time, however, that the
intel igence community and Google have funded the same startup, at the
same time.... [T]he investments are bound to be fodder for critics of

Google, who already see the search giant as overly cozy with the U.S.

Government.... [Ed. note: Is such criticism unfounded?]

“In some corners, the scrutiny of the company’s political ties have
dovetailed with concerns about how Google col ects and uses its
enormous storehouse of search data, e-mail, maps and online
documents. Google, as we al know, keeps a titanic amount of
information about every aspect of our online lives. Customers
largely have trusted the company so far, because of the quality of their
products....”

Google's products are free, and they're exceptional y high quality – just
like the sumptuous bait (within which is embedded the hidden hook) that
lures big lazy fish to their capture. In using Google products, one is
unwittingly feeding the advanced modern-day manipulation systems that are
used by the “elite” to quickly progress their goals of abject global
enslavement. What is described by this manual merely represents the now-
outdated system of information-col ection and processing that was in place
more than three decades ago.

Can any of us, who are outsiders to al of this, even begin to fathom
what the data col ecting and analyzing systems of today must be like?

Continuing from Silent Weapons for Quiet Wars (emphasis added):

Economic Shock Testing

“In recent times, the application of Operations Research to the study of
the public economy has been obvious for anyone who understands the
principles of shock testing.

“In the shock testing of an aircraft airframe, the recoil impulse of firing a
gun mounted on that airframe causes shock waves in that structure which
tel aviation engineers the conditions under which some parts of the
airplane or the whole airplane or its wings wil start to vibrate or flutter like

385

SILENT WEAPONS FOR QUIET WARS
a guitar string, a flute reed, or a tuning fork, and disintegrate or fal apart
in flight.

“Economic engineers achieve the same result in studying the behavior of
the economy and the consumer public by careful y selecting a staple
commodity such as beef, coffee, gasoline, or sugar, and then causing a
sudden change or shock in its price or availability, thus kicking
everybody's budget and buying habits out of shape.

“They then observe the shock waves which result by monitoring the
changes in advertising, prices, and sales of that and other commodities.

“The objective of such studies is to acquire the know-how to set the
public economy into a predictable state of motion or change, even
a control ed self-destructive state of motion which wil convince the public
that certain "expert" people should take control of the money system and
reestablish security (rather than liberty and justice) for all. When
the subject citizens are rendered unable to control their financial affairs,
they, of course, become totally enslaved, a source of cheap labor.

“Not only the prices of commodities, but also the availability of labor can
be used as the means of shock testing. Labor strikes deliver excel ent test
shocks to an economy, especial y in the critical service areas of trucking

(transportation), communication, public utilities (energy, water, garbage
col ection), etc.

“By shock testing, it is found that there is a direct relationship
between the availability of money flowing in an economy and the
real psychological outlook and response of masses of people
dependent upon that availability.

“For example, there is a measurable quantitative relationship
between the price of gasoline and the probability that a person
would experience a headache, feel a need to watch a violent
movie, smoke a cigarette, or go to a tavern for a mug of beer.

“It is most interesting that, by observing and measuring the economic
models by which the public tries to run from their problems and
escape from reality, and by applying the mathematical theory of

Operations Research, it is possible to program computers to predict
the most probable combination of created events (shocks) which
will bring about a complete control and subjugation of the public
through a subversion of the public economy (by shaking the plum
tree).”

386

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Example of Shock Testing

Introduction to Economic Amplifiers

“Economic amplifiers are the active components of economic engineering.

The basic characteristic of any amplifier (mechanical, electrical, or
economic) is that it receives an input control signal and delivers energy
from an independent energy source to a specified output terminal in a
predictable relationship to that input control signal.

“The simplest form of an economic amplifier is a device called
advertising.

“If a person is spoken to by a T.V. advertiser as if he were a twelve-year-
old, then, due to suggestibility, he wil , with a certain probability, respond
or react to that suggestion with the uncritical response of a twelve-year-
old and wil reach into his economic reservoir and deliver its energy to buy
that product on impulse when he passes it in the store.

“Whatever its form might be, its purpose is to govern the flow of energy
from a source to an output sink in direct relationship to an input control
signal. For this reason, it is cal ed an active circuit element or component.

“… [E]conomic amplifiers not only deliver power gain but also, in effect,
are used to cause changes in the economic circuitry.

Short List of Inputs

“General sources of information:

• telephone taps

• analysis of garbage

• surveil ance

• behavior of children in school

The Personal Paper Trail

“Personal buying habits, i.e., personal consumer preferences:

• checking accounts

• credit-card purchases

• "tagged" credit-card purchases – the credit-card purchase of
products bearing the U.P.C. (Universal Product Code)

Government sources (ploys)*: [Ed. note: a ploy is a stratagem to
gain advantage]

• W
elfare

387

SILENT WEAPONS FOR QUIET WARS

• S
ocial Security

• U.S.D.A. surplus food

• doles

• grants

• s
ubsidies

* Principle of this ploy – the citizen will almost always make the
collection of information easy if he can operate on the "free
sandwich principle" of "eat now, and pay later."

Government sources (via intimidation):

• Internal Revenue Service

• OSHA

• Census

• etc.

Other government sources – surveillance of U.S. mail.

Habit Patterns – Programming

National Input Information

Short List of Outputs

“Outputs – create controlled situations – manipulation of the
economy, hence society – control by control of compensation and
income. ”

Table of Strategies

Do This

To Get This

Keep the public ignorant

Less public organization

Maintain access to control points

Required reaction to outputs (prices,
for feedback
sales)

Create preoccupation

Lower defenses

Attack the family unit

Control of the education of the
young

Give less cash and more credit and

More self-indulgence and more
doles
data

Attack the privacy of the

Destroy faith in this sort of
church
government

Social conformity

Computer programming simplicity

388

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Minimize the tax protest

Maximum economic data,
minimum enforcement problems

Stabilize the consent

Simplicity coefficients

Tighten control of variables

Simpler computer input data –
greater predictability

Establish boundary conditions

Problem simplicity / solutions of
differential and difference equations

Proper timing

Less data shift and blurring

Maximize control

Minimum resistance to control

Collapse of currency

Destroy the faith of the

American people in each other

Diversion, the Primary Strategy

“Experience has proven that the simplest method of securing a silent
weapon and gaining control of the public is to keep the public
undisciplined and ignorant of the basic system principles on the
one hand, while keeping them confused, disorganized, and
distracted with matters of no real importance on the other hand.

“This is achieved by:

• d
isengaging their minds ; sabotaging their mental activities;
providing a low-quality program of public education in
mathematics, logic, systems design and economics; and
discouraging technical creativity.

• e
ngaging their emotions , increasing their self-indulgence and
their indulgence in emotional and physical activities, by:

1. unrelenting emotional affrontations and attacks (mental
and emotional rape) by way of constant barrage of sex,
violence, and wars in the media – especial y the T.V. and the
newspapers.

2. giving them what they desire – in excess – "junk food for
thought" – and depriving them of what they really need.

• re
writing history and law and subjecting the public to the
deviant creation, thus being able to shift their thinking from
personal needs to highly fabricated outside priorities. [Ed.

note: such as the highly-funded widespread fearmongering of
climate change, “carbon footprints,” and the like]

“These preclude their interest in and discovery of the silent weapons of
social automation technology.

“The general rule is that there is a profit in confusion; the more
confusion, the more profit. Therefore, the best approach is to create
problems and then offer solutions.

389

SILENT WEAPONS FOR QUIET WARS

Diversion Summary

Media: Keep the adult public attention diverted away from the
real social issues, and captivated by matters of no real
importance.

Schools: Keep the young public ignorant of real mathematics, real
economics, real law, and real history.

Entertainment: Keep the public entertainment below a sixth-
grade level.

Work: Keep the public busy, busy, busy, with no time to
think; back on the farm with the other animals.

Consent, the Primary Victory [Ed. note: public apathy and
consent is the most critical goal of this silent war on the populace! ]

“A silent weapon system operates upon data obtained from a docile public
by legal (but not always lawful) force. Much information is made available
to silent weapon systems programmers through the Internal Revenue

Service. (See Studies in the Structure of the American Economy for an

I.R.S. source list.)

“This information consists of the enforced delivery of well-organized
data contained in federal and state tax forms, col ected, assembled,
and submitted by slave labor provided by taxpayers and employers.

“Furthermore, the number of such forms submitted to the I.R.S. is
a useful indicator of public consent, an important factor in strategic
decision making. Other data sources are given in the Short List of Inputs.

“Consent Coefficients – numerical feedback indicating victory status.

Psychological basis: When the government is able to collect tax and
seize private property without just compensation, it is an
indication that the public is ripe for surrender and is consenting
to enslavement and legal encroachment. A good and easily
quantified indicator of harvest time is the number of public citizens
who pay income tax despite an obvious lack of reciprocal or
honest service from the government.

Amplification Energy Sources

“Each class, in guaranteeing its own level of income, controls the class
immediately below it, hence preserves the class structure. This provides
stability and security, but also government from the top.

“As time goes on and communication and education improve, the lower-

390

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
class elements of the social labor structure become knowledgeable and
envious of the good things that the upper-class members have. They also
begin to attain a knowledge of energy systems and the ability to enforce
their rise through the class structure.

“This threatens the sovereignty of the elite.

“If this rise of the lower classes can be postponed long enough,
the elite can achieve energy dominance, and labor by consent no
longer wil hold a position of an essential energy source.

“Until such energy dominance is absolutely established, the consent of
people to labor and let others handle their affairs must be taken into
consideration, since failure to do so could cause the people to interfere in
the final transfer of energy sources to the control of the elite.

“It is essential to recognize that at this time, public consent is stil an
essential key to the release of energy in the process of economic
amplification.

“Therefore, consent as an energy release mechanism wil now be
considered.

The Artificial Womb

“From the time a person leaves its mother's womb, its every effort is
directed towards building, maintaining, and withdrawing into artificial
wombs, various sorts of substitute protective devices or shells.

[Ed. note: also referred to as comfort zones, obsessive compulsive
behaviors, personal escapes from reality, etc.]

“The objective of these artificial wombs is to provide a stable environment
for both stable and unstable activity; to provide a shelter for the
evolutionary processes of growth and maturity – i.e., survival; to provide
security for freedom and to provide defensive protection for offensive
activity.

“This is equal y true of both the general public and the elite. However,
there is a definite difference in the way each of these classes go
about the solution of problems.

The Political Structure of a Nation – Dependency

“The primary reason why the individual citizens of a country create a
political structure is a subconscious wish or desire to perpetuate their own
dependency relationship of childhood. Simply put, they want a human
god to eliminate al risk from their life, pat them on the head, kiss their
bruises, put a chicken on every dinner table, clothe their bodies, tuck them

391

SILENT WEAPONS FOR QUIET WARS
into bed at night, and tel them that everything wil be alright when they
wake up in the morning.

“This public demand is incredible, so the human god, the politician,
meets incredibility with incredibility by promising the world and
delivering nothing. So who is the bigger liar? the public? or the

"godfather"? [Ed. note: again, shifting al the blame to the victims – the
ignorant and desperate fish who consume their bait.]

“This public behavior is a surrender born of fear, laziness, and expediency.

It is the basis of the welfare state as a strategic weapon, useful
against a disgusting public. ”

Behold, here is precisely the root nature and blunt mindset of the

“love and concern” gushingly expressed for the disenfranchised, suppressed
lower-class public by (typical y leftist) politicians. They pander to and are
overwhelmingly supported by the ignorant, desperate, irrational y-trusting
working class – most of whom honestly and desperately seek a hand-up, yet
they are eternal y provided nothing but an enslaving hand-out.

This is the true mindset of sentimental, smooth-talking bleeding-heart
liberal politicians and philanthropists. They detest and seek the enslavement
of those they profess to care for.

Continuing from Silent Weapons for Quiet Wars (emphasis added):

Action/Offense

“Most people want to be able to subdue and/or kil other human beings
which disturb their daily lives, but they do not want to have to cope with
the moral and religious issues which such an overt act on their part might
raise. Therefore, they assign the dirty work to others (including
their own children) so as to keep the blood off their hands. They
rave about the humane treatment of animals and then sit down to a
delicious hamburger from a whitewashed slaughterhouse down the street
and out of sight. But even more hypocritical, they pay taxes to finance
a professional association of hit men collectively called
politicians, and then complain about corruption in government.”

And yet, the manual implies (by both non-inclusion and obvious bias)

that the so-cal ed “elite” are not only not guilty of these same stated
tendencies and personal hypocrisies, but are also justified in their rampant
abuses of power, their brazen deceptions, and the oppressive fabrications of

“real life” that they perpetuate for the masses!

Does this not feel identical to the attitude demonstrated in the Police

Chief's Letter of the previous chapter?

Continuing from the Silent Weapons for Quiet Wars (emphasis added):

392

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Responsibility

“Again, most people want to be free to do things (to explore, etc.) but they
are afraid to fail.

“The fear of failure is manifested in irresponsibility, and especial y in
delegating those personal responsibilities to others where success
is uncertain or carries possible or created liabilities (law) which the person
is not prepared to accept. They want authority (root word – "author"), but
they wil not accept responsibility or liability. So they hire politicians to
face reality for them. ”

This next part is so critical and unflinchingly direct that I
suggest that the reader study it as many times as needed to
comprehend all its implications.

Summary

“The people hire the politicians so that the people can:

• obtain security without managing it.

• obtain action without thinking about it.

• inflict theft, injury, and death upon others without having
to contemplate either life or death. [Ed. note: especial y al
military actions over the past century which have been consented to
by the public's apathy or uncritical acceptance of the opinion of

“experts”, but have not been lawful according to the provisions
set forth in the Constitution of the US.]

• avoid responsibility for their own intentions.

• obtain the benefits of reality and science without exerting
themselves in the discipline of facing or learning either of these
things.

“They give the politicians the power to create and manage a war machine
to:

• provide for the survival of the nation/womb.

• prevent encroachment of anything upon the nation/womb.

• destroy the enemy who threatens the nation/womb.

• destroy those citizens of their own country who do not
conform for the sake of stability of the nation/womb.

“Politicians hold many quasi-military jobs, the lowest being the police
which are soldiers, the attorneys and C.P.A.s next who are spies and
saboteurs (licensed), and the judges who shout orders and run the

393

SILENT WEAPONS FOR QUIET WARS
closed union military shop for whatever the market wil bear. The
generals are industrialists. The "presidential" level of commander-in-
chief is shared by the international bankers. The people know that
they have created this farce and financed it with their own taxes

(consent), but they would rather knuckle under than be the hypocrite.

“Thus, a nation becomes divided into two very distinct parts, a docile sub-
nation (great silent majority) and a political sub-nation. The [Ed. note:

socialistic] political sub-nation remains attached to the docile sub-nation,
tolerates it, and leaches its substance until it grows strong enough to
detach itself and then devour its parent.”

Re-read the fol owing from Police Chief Orpheus' letter once again:

“[T]he end justifies any means. (In other words again, the "Higher Good"

principle!) Many people stil do not understand this. They don't
understand that this is why our presidents and their staffs,
members of Congress and hosts of others with leadership roles in

America – lawyers, judges, etc. – lie and cheat right along side our
dedicated humanist Law Enforcers. To repeat, all for the greater good
of society, i.e. the system.... [The masses] should know by now that
those who are actually in control of our government (as Col. Oliver

North explained) truly know what is best for the people. They must also
know that under the New World Order, the Justice System's primary
mission will be to protect the system from the masses.”

In other words: this parasitic socialist political sub-system must be
protected from scrutiny and exposure, via an influential network of
conspirators, having been placed and promoted among the most powerful
positions of industry, academia and government, until it is strong enough to
overthrow and devour its host – i.e. the United States of America, and
thereafter the subdued nations around the world.

Continuing from Silent Weapons for Quiet Wars (emphasis added):

System Analysis

“In order to make meaningful computerized economic decisions about war,
the primary economic flywheel, it is necessary to assign concrete logistical
values to each element of the war structure – personnel and material alike.

“This process begins with a clear and candid description of the subsystems
of such a structure.

394

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

The Draft (As military service)

“Few efforts of human behavior modification are more remarkable or more
effective than that of the socio-military institution known as the draft. A
primary purpose of a draft or other such institution is to instill, by
intimidation, in the young males of a society the uncritical
conviction that the government is omnipotent. He is soon taught
that a prayer is slow to reverse what a bul et can do in an instant. Thus, a
man trained in a religious environment for eighteen years of his life can,
by this instrument of the government, be broken down, be purged of his
fantasies and delusions in a matter of mere months [Ed. note: i.e. the
duration of basic military training]. Once that conviction is instil ed, al else
becomes easy to instil .

“Even more interesting is the process by which a young man's parents,
who purportedly love him, can be induced to send him off to war
to his death. Although the scope of this work wil not al ow this matter to
be expanded in ful detail, nevertheless, a coarse overview wil be possible
and can serve to reveal those factors which must be included in some
numerical form in a computer analysis of social and war systems.

“We begin with a tentative definition of the draft.

“The draft (selective service, etc.) is an institution of compulsory
collective sacrifice and slavery, devised by the middle-aged and
elderly for the purpose of pressing the young into doing the
public dirty work. It further serves to make the youth as guilty as the
elders, thus making criticism of the elders by the youth less likely

(Generational Stabilizer). It is marketed and sold to the public under
the label of "patriotic = national" service.

“Once a candid economic definition of the draft is achieved, that definition
is used to outline the boundaries of a structure cal ed a Human Value

System, which in turn is translated into the terms of game theory. The
value of such a slave laborer is given in a Table of Human Values, a table
broken down into categories by intel ect, experience, post-service job
demand, etc.

“Some of these categories are ordinary and can be tentatively evaluated in
terms of the value of certain jobs for which a known fee exists. Some jobs
are harder to value because they are unique to the demands of social
subversion, for an extreme example: the value of a mother's
instruction to her daughter, causing that daughter to put certain
behavioral demands upon a future husband ten or fifteen years
hence; thus, by suppressing his resistance to a perversion of a
government, making it easier for a banking cartel to buy the

State of New York in, say, twenty years.

“Such a problem leans heavily upon the observations and data of
wartime espionage and many types of psychological testing. But

395

SILENT WEAPONS FOR QUIET WARS
crude mathematical models (algorithms, etc.) can be devised, if not to
predict, at least to predeterminate these events with maximum
certainty. What does not exist by natural cooperation is thus enhanced
by calculated compulsion. Human beings are machines, levers which
may be grasped and turned, and there is little real difference
between automating a society and automating a shoe factory.

“These derived values are variable. (It is necessary to use a current Table
of Human Values for computer analysis.) These values are given in true
measure rather than U.S. dollars, since the latter is unstable, being
presently inflated beyond the production of national goods and
services so as to give the economy a false kinetic energy ("paper"

inductance).

“The silver value is stable, it being possible to buy the same amount with a
gram of silver today as it could be bought in 1920. Human value measured
in silver units changes slightly due to changes in production technology.”

In this next part, note how the manual addresses the manner in which
each member of society is programmed to “attack” the young man into
consenting to the military draft, or pressure him into enlisting. Keep in mind
that consent is their primary victory. Whether or not the cal oused depiction
of each individual of society is accurate in the fol owing sections, these
portrayals represent exactly how the “elite” had ensured that a sizable
portion of such demographics had been conditioned to behave and react

(due to media manipulation) since the onset of WWII propaganda.

Continuing from Silent Weapons for Quiet Wars (emphasis added):

Enforcement [Ed. note: of the Draft]

Factor I

“As in every social system approach, stability is achieved only by
understanding and accounting for human nature (action/reaction
patterns). A failure to do so can be, and usual y is, disastrous.

“As in other human social schemes, one form or another of intimidation

(or incentive) is essential to the success of the draft. Physical principles of
action and reaction must be applied to both internal and external
subsystems.

“To secure the draft, individual brainwashing/programming and
both the family unit and the peer group must be engaged and
brought under control. ”

Factor II – Father

“The man of the household must be housebroken to ensure that

396

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
junior wil grow up with the right social training and attitudes. The
advertising media, etc., are engaged to see to it that father-to-be is
pussy-whipped before or by the time he is married. He is taught
that he either conforms to the social notch cut out for him or his
sex life will be hobbled and his tender companionship wil be zero. He
is made to see that women demand security more than logical,
principled, or honorable behavior.

“By the time his son must go to war, father (with jel y for a backbone)

will slam a gun into junior's hand before father will risk the
censure of his peers, or make a hypocrite of himself by crossing the
investment he has in his own personal opinion or self-esteem. Junior will
go to war or father will be embarrassed. So junior wil go to war, the
true purpose not withstanding.”

Factor III - Mother

“The female element of human society is ruled by emotion first
and logic second. In the battle between logic and imagination,
imagination always wins, fantasy prevails, maternal instinct
dominates so that the child comes first and the future comes second. A
woman with a newborn baby is too starry-eyed to see a wealthy
man's cannon fodder or a cheap source of slave labor. A woman
must, however, be conditioned to accept the transition to "reality" when it
comes, or sooner. [Ed. note: Notice that even they use quotes around the
word reality, knowing ful wel that the “reality” that we (the “profane”) live
and breathe every day is nothing more than the false perception of true
reality that the elite have constructed around us, and that we have
consented to accept as “real”!]

“As the transition becomes more difficult to manage, the family unit
must be carefully disintegrated, and state-control ed public education
and state-operated child-care centers must become more common and
legally enforced so as to begin the detachment of the child from the
mother and father at an earlier age. Inoculation of behavioral drugs

(Ritalin) can speed the transition for the child (mandatory). Caution: A
woman's impulsive anger can override her fear. An irate woman's power
must never be underestimated, and her power over a pussy-whipped
husband must likewise never be underestimated. It got women the
vote in 1920.”

Factor IV - Junior

“The emotional pressure for self-preservation during the time of war and
the self-serving attitude of the common herd that have an option to avoid
the battlefield – if junior can be persuaded to go – is al of the pressure
final y necessary to propel Johnny off to war. Their quiet blackmailings
of him are the threats: "No sacrifice, no friends; no glory, no
girlfriends."”

397

SILENT WEAPONS FOR QUIET WARS

Factor V - Sister

“And what about junior's sister? She is given al the good things of life by
her father, and taught to expect the same from her future husband
regardless of the price.”

Factor VI - Cattle

“Those who will not use their brains are no better off than those
who have no brains, and so this mindless school of jelly-fish, father,
mother, son, and daughter, become useful beasts of burden or
trainers of the same.”

This concludes what is available of this document.

398

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

This is al that was discovered of this manual within that surplus IBM
copier back in 1986. Apparently no other copy of it, nor any of the other
subsequent manuals in this series, has ever been leaked nor exposed to the
public ever since.

This is the blunt and unreserved declaration of the mindset, goals,
tactics, and manner of warfare that the human legions of Lucifer are waging
upon every living being on earth. This is not wild speculation – this is “from
the horse's mouth.”

This – is – the – enemy. The only true enemy any of us have.

“Contend against no church, save it be the church of the devil.”

– the Lord, Jesus Christ (D&C 18:20)

When you hear the words “Them” or “They” or “The Powers That Be”

non-descriptively thrown about – these are the people that are being
referred to.

Again, as I mentioned at the outset of this chapter, I cannot reiterate
strongly enough that if there is any part of this book the reader can take the
time the time to read word for word, it is this chapter.

Please deeply ponder and pray about everything you've read here.

[The protagonist ant, Flik, is accosted by a vicious grasshopper and
knocked to the ground in front of the entire ant colony.]

HOPPER: You piece of dirt! No, I'm wrong. You're LOWER than dirt. You're
an ANT! Let this be a lesson to al you ants. Ideas are very dangerous
things. You are mindless, soil-shoving losers put on this earth to serve US!

[Struggling with pain, Flik stands up.]

FLIK: You're wrong, Hopper. Ants are not meant to serve grasshoppers!

[Hopper menacingly approaches Flik. Flik continues with greater resolve.]

FLIK: I've seen these ants do great things! And year after year, they
somehow manage to pick food for themselves AND YOU! So who is the
weaker species?! Ants don't serve grasshoppers! It's YOU who need US!

[The ants of the colony realize the truth of this statement, begin chatting
amongst themselves. Hopper notices this.]

FLIK: We're a lot stronger than you say we are!

[Flik catches a glimpse of concealed terror in Hopper's stern countenance.]

399

SILENT WEAPONS FOR QUIET WARS

FLIK: And you know it, don't you?

[The faces of the ant colony change from fear to firm resolve. The
grasshoppers become very worried. All the ants link their arms together
and suddenly charge the grasshoppers. In connected waves, they chase
off the grasshopper minions and trample Hopper under their feet.]

– Dialogue from the animated film A Bug's Life 7

1 Moses 7:24-26, the Pearl of Great Price

2 (ALL CAPS emphasis is interpreted from source, other emphasis added.) A clip of
this part of A Bug's Life is included in the supporting material. Refer to the video
file: A Bugs Life clip

3 Available online at http://www.lawfulpath.com/ref/sw4qw/

4 Refer to the pdf file in the supporting material: Silent Weapons for Quiet Wars

5 Source: Perron, P.; University, Princeton; Program, Econometric Research (1988)

The Great Crash, the Oil Price Shock and the Unit Root Hypothesis. Econometric

Research Program, Princeton University Princeton, New Jersey.

http://www.princeton.edu/~erp/ERParchives/archivepdfs/M338.pdf

This document is included in the supporting material. Refer to the PDF file: Oil

Price Shock Research - Princeton

6 Source – http://www.wired.com/dangerroom/2010/07/exclusive-google-cia/

7 Ibid. 2, (ALL CAPS emphasis is interpreted from source, other emphasis added)

400

TACTICS USED TO

MANIPULATE THE PUBLIC

After taking in the Silent Weapons For Quiet Wars Top Secret manual,
one begins to comprehend better why things have transpired over the past
four decades in the manner that they have. One begins to see more clearly
the machinations of this omnipresent charade we live in, referred to as “real
life.” Cal them Communist, cal them Socialist, cal them Fascist – it doesn't
matter what political name you give them, they are adherents of the

Luciferian doctrine. They cal themselves “elites.” They have declared war
upon al of us, the general public – and they refer to anyone who is not one
of them as “profane.” The reality and the nature of this war ought to begin to
sink in.

It therefore becomes prudent to review some of the tactics being used
in this war against us. While it is quite impossible to touch upon every
possible tactic, it is nevertheless worthwhile to review those that are the
most sinister and those which tend to be the most prevalent.

Logical and Emotional Tactics

Rhetoric and Fallacies

“In logic and rhetoric, a fal acy is usual y an improper argumentation in
reasoning often resulting in a misconception or presumption. Literal y, a
fal acy is "an error in reasoning that renders an argument logical y invalid".

By accident or design, fallacies may exploit emotional triggers in
the listener or participant (appeal to emotion), or take advantage
of social relationships between people (e.g. argument from
authority). Fal acious arguments are often structured using rhetorical

401

TACTICS USED TO MANIPULATE THE PUBLIC
patterns that obscure any logical argument.... Though often used
unintentional y, fal acies can be used purposeful y to win arguments
regardless of the merits.” 1

Examples of prominently used fal acies (especial y by politicians):2

• Ignoring the question – diverting the argument to unrelated issues by
using a red herring (i.e. something intended to be misleading, or
distracting from the actual issue)

• Personal attacks (ad hominem) – making the argument personal and
discrediting the opposition's character

• Begging the question – where the conclusion of an argument is
implicitly or explicitly assumed in one of the premises

• Fal acy of false cause (non sequitur) – incorrectly assumes one thing is
the cause of another. (Latin translation is "It does not fol ow.")

• False cause and effect (coincidental correlation, post hoc ergo propter
hoc) – X happened then Y happened; therefore X caused Y. (Latin
translation is "after this, therefore because of this")

• False dilemma ("either-or fal acy", black-or-white fal acy) – two
alternative statements are held to be the only possible options, when
in reality there are more.

• Fal acy of many questions (or loaded question) – someone asks a
question that presupposes something that has not been proven or
accepted by al the people involved. Example – Question: “Have you
stopped beating your wife?” Fal acy: A yes or no answer wil stil be an
admission of guilt to beating one's wife at some point

• False generalization – shifts discussion to platitudes and clichés, where
the facts of the matter are ignored

• Hasty generalization – examining just one or very few examples or
studying a single case, and generalizing that to be representative of
the whole class of objects or phenomena

• Straw man – an argument based on misrepresentation of an
opponent's position

Name-calling, Personal Attacks (Ad Hominem)

“An ad hominem (Latin for "to the man" or "to the person"), short for
argumentum ad hominem, is an attempt to negate the truth of a
claim by pointing out a negative characteristic or belief of the
person supporting it.” 3

402

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

This is quite possibly the most common method used to attempt to
discredit somebody or something. It's also the most puerile and pathetic
tactic, because it only serves to further reduce the legitimacy, credibility and
honor of those who utilize it. It is the essence of mockery.

Bandwagoning or “Everyone Says So”

“The bandwagon effect is a wel documented form of groupthink in
behavioral science.... The general rule is that conduct or beliefs spread
among people, as fads and trends clearly do, with "the probability of any
individual adopting it increasing with the proportion who have already
done so". As more people come to believe in something, others also "hop
on the bandwagon" regardless of the underlying evidence or merit of the
position. The tendency to follow the actions or beliefs of others
can occur because individuals directly prefer to conform, or
because individuals derive information from others. Both
explanations have been used for evidence of conformity in psychological
experiments....

“In politics, the bandwagon effect occurs in voting: some people vote
for those candidates or parties who are likely to succeed (or are
proclaimed as such by the media), hoping to be on the "winner's side"

in the end. The bandwagon effect has been applied to situations involving
majority opinion, such as political outcomes, where people alter their
opinions to the majority view.” 4

The adepts of the mystery schools have conquered, dominated and
cleverly subjugated the citizens of numerous nations throughout history.

The modern mystery schools have spent decades, even centuries, working
towards the subjugation of the whole world. They thoroughly understand the
powerful drive in the human psyche to belong, to conform, to go with the
flow. Through their stranglehold on media communications, and by
inserting their members and adherents into positions of power and
authority, bandwagoning becomes one of the most powerful tactics
imaginable against the general public. As evidenced in the Police Chief's
letter, this trait of ours is why they view us as their “flocks,” and as “sheeple.”

Political Tactics

Card Stacking or “Stacking the Deck”

“Card stacking is a propaganda technique that seeks to manipulate
audience perception of an issue by emphasizing one side and
repressing another. Such emphasis may be achieved through media

403

TACTICS USED TO MANIPULATE THE PUBLIC
bias or the use of one-sided testimonials, or by simply censoring the
voices of critics. The technique is commonly used in persuasive
speeches by political candidates to discredit their opponents and to
make themselves seem more worthy.” 5

This is a particularly egregious technique, and often combined with
emotional y charged issues. Politicians often employ this technique in the
most obvious (and sometimes shameless) ways, typical y resulting in
demonization of the opposing side and deeper partisan division.

Just about everything in Hol ywood and the mainstream media is
drenched in this technique – from movies, to TV shows, to bestsel ing fiction,
to talk shows, etc – although most of it is conducted in far more subtle ways.

Sometimes scrutiny and objective analysis is required in order to detect
which messages, morals, values, and propaganda are being communicated.

Bread and Circuses

“Bread and Circuses: Offerings, such as benefits or entertainments,
intended to placate discontent or distract attention from a policy
or situation.”

– American Heritage Dictionary (emphasis added)

“'Bread and Circuses' (or bread and games) (from Latin: panem et
circenses) is a metaphor for a superficial means of appeasement. It
was the basic Roman formula for the wel -being of the population, and
hence a political strategy unto itself. In the case of politics, the phrase is
used to describe the creation of public approval, not through exemplary or
excel ent public service or public policy, but through diversion, distraction,
and/or the mere satisfaction of the immediate, shal ow requirements of a
populace. The phrase also implies the erosion or ignorance of civic duty
amongst the concerns of the common man….

“In modern usage, the phrase is taken to describe a populace that no
longer values civic virtues and the public life. To many across the
political spectrum, left and right, it connotes a supposed triviality and
frivolity that characterized the Roman Republic prior to its decline into the
autocratic monarchy characteristic of the later Roman Empire's
transformation about 44 B.C....

“This phrase originates from Rome in Satire X of the Roman satirist and
poet Juvenal (circa A.D. 100).... Here Juvenal displays his contempt for the
declining heroism of his contemporary Romans....

“… Already long ago, from when we sold our vote to no man, the

People have abdicated our duties; for the People who once upon a

404

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
time handed out military command, high civil office, legions —
everything, now restrains itself and anxiously hopes for just two
things: bread and circuses.” (Juvenal, Satire 10.77–81)

“Juvenal here makes reference to the Roman practice of providing free
wheat to Roman citizens as wel as costly circus games and other forms of
entertainment as a means of gaining political power.”6

Today, this term goes far beyond superficial political favors – it
encompasses every form of “free lunch” concept and mind-diverting
entertainment offering, both in the public and private sectors. Today's
version of “bread and circuses” can efficiently be summarized with the oft-
repeated Hol ywood excuse (which is not unlike that of drug pushers):

“We're just giving the people what they want, what they ask for.”

Never before in history have the populations of the world been more
inundated and saturated with “bread and circuses” than today, especial y in

America. There is no shortage of ways to escape reality – there are endless
forms of entertainment available to capture one's attention and keep it away
from that which is far more important.

Divide and Conquer

In politics and sociology, divide and conquer (also known as divide and
rule) is a combination of political, military and economic strategy of gaining
and maintaining power, by breaking up larger concentrations of power into
chunks that individual y have less power than the one implementing the
strategy. The concept refers to a strategy that breaks up existing power
structures and prevents smal er power groups from linking up....

Elements of this technique involve:

• creating or encouraging divisions among the subjects in order to
prevent al iances that could chal enge the ruling class

• aiding and promoting those who are wil ing to cooperate with the
ruling class

• fostering distrust and enmity between local rulers

• encouraging meaningless expenditures that reduce the capability for
political and military spending

• Historical y this strategy was used in many different ways by empires
seeking to expand their territories.7

It is also the primary strategy of the elites in manipulating American
politics for several decades. The entire paradigm of Left/Right politics is a
fabrication – a very convenient tool for creating opposing “bandwagons” for

405

TACTICS USED TO MANIPULATE THE PUBLIC
the public to adhere themselves to, then focus al their political and
emotional energy clashing against the other side. Federal and state political
positions, including the President, as Chief Executive of the nation, become
nothing more than temporary posts to instal mystery school sycophants –
whether they put an R or D after their name doesn't matter in the least.

They perform their roles as champion liberals or conservatives for a duration,
and al the focus, attention, blame and censure gets pinned upon them.

Meanwhile, those who are involved in furthering the agenda of Mystery

Babylon – including international and large national banking families and
firms, executives of international corporations, etc – get moved forward
through either secretive or low-profile government divisions and those
appointed (as opposed to elected) in decision-making positions of power.

While the public becomes fixated on blaming presidents and their
administrations – anticipating the next election so that they can throw them
out – they are oblivious to the tremendous changes and decisions occurring

“behind the scenes” by such government positions and groups.

Hence, no substantial changes occur, and the course of the country
does not change, from elected leader to elected leader.

The Hegelian Dialectic: Thesis, Antithesis, Synthesis

“The triad of thesis, antithesis, synthesis is often used to describe the
thought of German philosopher Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel.... The triad
is usual y described in the fol owing way:

• The thesis is an intel ectual proposition.

• The antithesis is simply the negation of the thesis, a reaction to the
proposition.

• The synthesis solves the conflict between the thesis and antithesis by
reconciling their common truths, and forming a new proposition.” 8

In the most simplistic and benign of situations, this dialectic concept can
be defined as the essence of resolving irreconcilable differences – or in other
words, arriving at a compromise between two opposing parties. However,
when utilized in conjunction with the Divide and Conquer tactic, it is precisely
the manner in which the mystery school initiates have slowly and
successful y eroded Constitutional provisions and implemented Socialistic
measures over the past century.

The essential format of how elites/conspirators implement this dialectic
is in:

1. creating a problem, or establishing a fierce divide over an issue,

406

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

2. manipulating the dialogue or decision-making process on both sides,

3. guiding towards a compromise, consensus, or final decision that may
or may not be advantageous for both sides, but is much closer
towards the goals of the conspirators.

The fol owing is a brief summary of a macrocosmic example of this
dialectic which took several decades for the mystery school conspirators to
successful y implement:

Thesis – The tenets, provisions and rights of the United States

Constitution and steadfast Americans who champion such

Antithesis – Commission the Communist Manifesto to be published,
promote Marxism within academic and intel ectual channels, finance the

Bolshevik Revolution and establish the Soviet Union

Synthesis – Bring both towards a socialist Synthesis by establishing a
pseudo-conflict between Thesis and Antithesis, with an ever-present faux-
threat of escalation towards nuclear warfare. Through infiltration of the U.S.

government by numerous agents and patsies – who have sworn loyalty to
their secret society/fraternal order superiors above any other oath they have
taken – gradual y implement socialist policies in the name of appeasement,
as ethical solutions to social issues, and with increasing centralization of
power at the federal level. Once Thesis has been satisfactorily altered, a false
proclamation wil go forth that Antithesis has been eliminated and overcome

– thus causing Thesis to lower its guard and causing a relatively-undetected
acceleration towards Synthesis.

An additional chapter (let alone another book) could be formulated,
laying out dozens of examples over the years as to how this dialectic has
been utilized by conspirators with great success. However, for now, this apt
summary must suffice (emphasis added):

“Hegelian conflicts steer every political arena on the planet, from the

United Nations to the major American political parties, al the way down to
local school boards and community councils. Dialogues and consensus-
building are primary tools of the dialectic, and terror and intimidation are
also acceptable formats for obtaining the goal.… Once [the general public
comprehends] what's real y going on, we can cut the strings and move our
lives in original directions outside the confines of the dialectical madness.…

[A]voiding getting caught up in impenetrable theories of social evolution
gives us the opportunity to think and act our way toward freedom, justice,
and genuine liberty for al .” 9

407

TACTICS USED TO MANIPULATE THE PUBLIC

Social Tactics

Media Monopoly

The fol owing represent portions of an article titled Who Owns The

Media? The 6 Monolithic Corporations That Control Almost Everything We

Watch, Hear And Read – published on October 4th, 2010 (emphasis added)10:

“Back in 1983, approximately 50 corporations control ed the vast majority
of al news media in the United States. Today, ownership of the news
media has been concentrated in the hands of just six incredibly powerful
media corporations. These corporate behemoths control most of
what we watch, hear and read every single day. They own
television networks, cable channels, movie studios, newspapers,
magazines, publishing houses, music labels and even many of our favorite
websites.

“Sadly, most Americans don't even stop to think about who is feeding
them the endless hours of news and entertainment that they constantly
ingest. Most Americans don't real y seem to care about who owns the
media. But they should.

“The truth is that each of us is deeply influenced by the messages that are
constantly being pounded into our heads by the mainstream media. The
average American watches 153 hours of television a month. In
fact, most Americans begin to feel physical y uncomfortable if they go too
long without watching or listening to something. Sadly, most Americans
have become absolutely addicted to news and entertainment and the
ownership of al that news and entertainment that we crave is being
concentrated in fewer and fewer hands each year.

“The six corporations that col ectively control U.S. media today are Time

Warner, Walt Disney, Viacom, Rupert Murdoch's News Corp., CBS

Corporation and NBC Universal. Together, the "big six" absolutely
dominate news and entertainment in the United States. But even those
areas of the media that the "big six" do not completely control are
becoming increasingly concentrated. For example, Clear Channel now
owns over 1000 radio stations across the United States. Companies like

Google, Yahoo and Microsoft are increasingly dominating the Internet.

“But it is the "big six" that are the biggest concerns. When you control
what Americans watch, hear and read you gain a great deal of
control over what they think. They don't call it "programming" for
nothing.

“Back in 1983 it was bad enough that about 50 corporations dominated

U.S. media. But since that time, power over the media has rapidly become
concentrated in the hands of fewer and fewer people....

408

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“The [list] below reveals only a small fraction of the media outlets that
these six behemoths actual y own....

Time Warner

• Hyperion Books

• Speed Channel

• Home Box Office (HBO)

• STAR TV India

• Time Inc.

Viacom

• STAR TV Taiwan

• Turner Broadcasting

• Paramount Pictures

• STAR World

System, Inc.

• Paramount Home

• Times Higher Education

• Warner Bros.

Entertainment

Supplement Magazine

Entertainment Inc.

• Black Entertainment

• Times Literary

• CW Network (partial

Television (BET)

Supplement Magazine
ownership)

• Comedy Central

• Times of London

• TMZ

• Country Music Television • 20th Century Fox Home

• New Line Cinema

(CMT)

Entertainment

• Time Warner Cable

• Logo

• 20th Century Fox

• Cinemax

• MTV

International

• Cartoon Network

• MTV Canada

• 20th Century Fox

• TBS

• MTV2

Studios

• TNT

• Nick Magazine

• 20th Century Fox

• America Online

• Nick at Nite

Television

• MapQuest

• Nick Jr.

• BSkyB

• Moviefone

• Nickelodeon

• DIRECTV

• Castle Rock

• Noggin

• The Wal Street Journal

• Sports Il ustrated

• Spike TV

• Fox Broadcasting

• Fortune

• The Movie Channel

Company

• Marie Claire

• TV Land

• Fox Interactive Media

• People Magazine

• VH1

• FOXTEL

• HarperCol ins Publishers

Walt Disney

News Corporation

• The National Geographic

• ABC Television Network

• Dow Jones & Company,

Channel

• Disney Publishing

Inc.

• National Rugby League

• ESPN Inc.

• Fox Television Stations

• News Interactive

• Disney Channel

• The New York Post

• News Outdoor

• SOAPnet

• Fox Searchlight Pictures

• Radio Veronica

• A&E

• Beliefnet

• ReganBooks

• Lifetime

• Fox Business Network

• Sky Italia

• Buena Vista Home

• Fox Kids Europe

• Sky Radio Denmark

Entertainment

• Fox News Channel

• Sky Radio Germany

• Buena Vista Theatrical

• Fox Sports Net

• Sky Radio Netherlands

Productions

• Fox Television Network

• STAR

• Buena Vista Records

• FX

• Zondervan

• Disney Records

• My Network TV

• Hol ywood Records

• MySpace

CBS Corporation

• Miramax Films

• News Limited News

• CBS News

• Touchstone Pictures

• Phoenix InfoNews

• CBS Sports

• Walt Disney Pictures

Channel

• CBS Television Network

• Pixar Animation Studios

• Phoenix Movies Channel

• CNET

• Buena Vista Games

• Sky PerfecTV

• Showtime

409

TACTICS USED TO MANIPULATE THE PUBLIC

• TV.com

• Bravo

• NBC Universal Television

• CBS Radio Inc. (130

• CNBC

Distribution
stations)

• NBC News

• NBC Universal Television

• CBS Consumer Products

• MSNBC

Studio

• CBS Outdoor

• NBC Sports

• Paxson Communications

• CW Network (50%

• NBC Television Network

(partial ownership)

ownership)

• Oxygen

• Trio

• Infinity Broadcasting

• SciFi Magazine

• Universal Parks &

• Simon & Schuster

• Syfy (Sci Fi Channel)

Resorts

(Pocket Books, Scribner) • Telemundo

• Universal Pictures

• Westwood One Radio

• USA Network

• Universal Studio Home

Network

• Weather Channel

Video

• Focus Features

NBC Universal

“These gigantic media corporations do not exist to objectively tel the truth
to the American people.... Do you think that anyone in the mainstream
news would actual y tel you that the Federal Reserve is bad for America or
that we are facing a horrific derivatives bubble that could destroy the
entire world financial system? Do you think that anyone in the
mainstream media would actual y tel you the truth about the
deindustrialization of America or the truth about the voracious greed of

Goldman Sachs?

“Sure there are a few courageous reporters in the mainstream media that
manage to slip a few stories past their corporate bosses from time to time,
but in general there is a very clear understanding that there are
simply certain things that you just do not say in the mainstream
news.... Americans are becoming increasingly hungry for the truth, and
they are becoming increasingly dissatisfied with the dumbed down pablum
that is passing as "hard hitting news" these days....

“Fortunately, an increasing number of Americans are starting to wake up
and are realizing that the mainstream media should not be
trusted. According to a new pol just released by Gal up, the number of

Americans that have little to no trust in the mainstream media (57%) is at
an al -time high.

“That is one reason why we have seen the alternative media experience
such rapid growth over the past few years. The mainstream media has
been losing credibility at a staggering rate, and Americans are starting to
look elsewhere for the truth about what is real y going on.”

The most tel ing aspect of these six entities is not so much what they
choose to broadcast to the public – it is what they disal ow or strive to
silently censor. On March 14th, 1998, the perennial comedy skit show

Saturday Night Live aired a short cartoon cal ed Conspiracy Theory Rock –
which parodies the style of the 1970's educational animated series for
children, School House Rock. In this parody, a caricature of a dirty hippie (a

410

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
typical stereotype for conspiracy “kooks”) sings about a “Media-opoly,” and
proceeds to give details of how five major corporations were then buying up
dozens of smal er media outlets. It goes on to briefly detail how such
corporations proceed to manipulate media content and silence unfavorable
voices, and how they were (and stil are) abusing political connections at the
federal level for economic and military contract favors. It even discusses how
broadcast feeds are often abruptly and mysteriously cut when highly
sensitive content (i.e. highly revealing of actual conspiracy) manages to be
aired.

Despite this cartoon's premise of only being a big joke, and a mockery
of conspiracy theorists, much of its contents are startlingly accurate – so
much so that it was removed from re-runs and has never aired again. It is
included in the supporting material.11

Chances are, you discovered this book through an alternative media
source, or were made aware of it through a friend or relative who now
distrusts the mainstream media. Please continue to support alternative news
providers, corruption researchers and whistleblowers. Let's pray that the
number of Americans who distrust mainstream media, and instead choose to
rely on alternative sources, continues at an even more rapid rate.

Neutralize Legitimate Social and Political Concerns

Through Marginalization

In conjunction with the Bandwagon tactic, mainstream media is utilized
in powerful force in shaping public opinion, in formulating and reinforcing
labels and stereotypes, and in setting boundaries of what is appropriate to
discuss and debate about. Anything outside of such boundaries is established
as fringe, and it is an unspoken rule that fringe topics are considered highly
flawed or suspect and not to be given any credence.

“Fringe – a topic, concept, idea or political position that is considered

“outside” of the prevailing or mainstream view.... Examples include
pseudoscience, conspiracy theories, unproven claims about alternative
medicine, pseudohistory and so forth.” 12

No matter how valid the evidence presented, nor how accurate the
al egations brought forth, nor how critical the subject matter within, this
book would definitely be considered a “fringe” book.

Establish Gatekeepers

“Gatekeeper – a person who controls access to something, for example via
a city gate.... In the late 20th century the term came into metaphorical

411

TACTICS USED TO MANIPULATE THE PUBLIC
use, referring to individuals who decide whether a given message wil be
distributed by a mass medium.” 13

In conjunction with the marginalization tactic in establishing what is
fringe and what is not, mass media content managers – such as broadcast,
newspaper and magazine editors, TV and radio station managers, and the
like – make decisions on what wil reach the general public. As of today, the
vast majority of such managers and editors are under the thumbs of six
mega-corporations. Their careers and livelihood are at stake if they make
any programming decision that would anger their corporate overseers. This
goes for both “liberal” as wel as “conservative” news outlets – content
managers, news anchors and celebrity hosts are not free to discuss whatever
topic they feel like, nor in the manner they wish to. Many of them are
extended multi-mil ion dol ar contracts not merely for their talent, but to buy
their adherence to the demands and expectations of the media owners. If
they do not perform their gatekeeper role – of control ing what gets covered
and discussed on the airwaves and in print – to the satisfaction of their
bosses, they wil lose their lucrative contracts.

For example only five weeks after beginning a three-year contract with

MSNBC, former Navy SEAL and Governor of Minnesota Jesse Ventura's news-
talk show was canceled and he was threatened with contract annulment. In
his book Don't Start The Revolution Without Me! – which he sent to 22
different publishers before finding one who would publish it, despite his
going-record of three previous best sel ing books – he recal s his dealings
with the MSNBC management.

From his book (emphasis added):

“Very early on, I had to tel MSNBC that they didn't hire me to be a
teleprompter reader. Unfortunately, that is basical y what al these news-
talk hosts are. All the stories come down from upstairs, even though the
hosts pretend that it's them. People need to understand that Bil O'Reil y,

Sean Hannity, Keith Olbermann, and the rest are not these individual
rogues setting their own agendas. Those guys wil deny it and say they
have artistic freedom. And they may put their little spin on whatever the
subject is, but did you ever notice it's pretty much the same stories talked
about on every show? You're just getting four different “opinions” on the
same topic that day.

“I know this from personal experience. MSNBC tried to pablum-feed me
the subjects they wanted talked about, and I began to fight them on a
daily basis. Erik Sorenson might have been the channel's president, but he
was beholden to a leadership cadre that included the president of

NBC News – and the man above them both, who used to run the

Plastics Division for the network's owner, the General Electric

Corporation [GE].

412

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“I didn't want to discuss the stories they were tel ing me I had to do. This
was after tel ing me I would have complete artistic control.... I wanted to
do meat-and-potatoes, things that affected people in the big picture....

“The station also had its corporate playlist, a roster of guests that
a show's host is supposed to choose from. Wel , I didn't always want
to talk to those people. My attitude was that I'll create my own playlist.

The powers-that-be didn't like that, either.

“The first thing that happened was delaying tactics. Four months after

MSNBC hired me, my show wasn't even close to making a debut....

Eventual y, [it was] agreed that... I'd go on once a week, Saturdays, at five
o'clock in the afternoon....

“So I did five weekend shows, at about the worst time slot you could
possibly have to draw much of any audience – and I had the second-
highest-rated news-talk show on MSNBC. I trailed only Chris

Matthews. In fact, they had me guest-star once on Matthew's Hardbal .

They advertised that eight times during the week, but never once also said

I had my own show on Saturday. The network simply refused to promote
it....

“Then, early in December 2003, my producers and I were brought into a
room and told, “We can't keep putting this on.” End of meeting. Out
the door....

“My contract with MSNBC stated that they had exclusive rights to me.

That's standard in the business.... Now that they'd canceled my show, the
contract stil had almost three years to run. Unless I chose to break it, I
could do books, radio, speaking engagements, movies – but I could
appear on no other news or cable show.

“In that sense, I guess you can say that MSNBC bought my silence.”

Despite being the second-highest rated news-talk show on the network,
even at a terrible time slot and with minimal promotion of it, they pul ed his
show after only five weeks. Jesse decided to ride out the contract and stay
silent for three years. During that time, he wrote Don't Start The Revolution

Without Me! He has gone on to write three more books since then: American

Conspiracies: Lies, Lies, and More Dirty Lies that the Government Tel s Us,

63 Documents the Government Doesn't Want You to Read, and DemoCRIPS
and ReBLOODlicans: No More Gangs in Government. He also went on to
create and host three seasons of the cable TV show Conspiracy Theory with

Jesse Ventura. After being turned down by every single major cable network
channel, he final y found a smal one wil ing to broadcast it – and it instantly
became their highest-rated show.

413

TACTICS USED TO MANIPULATE THE PUBLIC

Disinformation

“Disinformation is intentionally false or inaccurate information that
is spread deliberately. For this reason, it is synonymous with and
sometimes cal ed black propaganda. It is an act of deception and false
statements to convince someone of untruth. Disinformation should
not be confused with misinformation, information that is unintentional y
false.

“Unlike traditional propaganda techniques designed to engage emotional
support, disinformation is designed to manipulate the audience at the
rational level by either discrediting conflicting information or supporting
false conclusions. A common disinformation tactic is to mix some truth
and observation with false conclusions and lies, or to reveal part
of the truth while presenting it as the whole (a limited hangout).

“Another technique of concealing facts, or censorship, is also used if the
group can affect such control. When channels of information cannot be
completely closed, they can be rendered useless by fil ing them with
disinformation, effectively lowering their signal-to-noise ratio and
discrediting the opposition by association with many easily
disproved false claims.

“In espionage or military intel igence, disinformation is the deliberate
spreading of false information to mislead an enemy as to one's position or
course of action. In politics, disinformation is the deliberate attempt to
deflect voter support of an opponent, disseminating false statements of
innuendo based on the candidates vulnerabilities as revealed by opposition
research. In both cases, it also includes the distortion of true
information in such a way as to render it useless.

“Disinformation may include distribution of forged documents,
manuscripts, and photographs, or spreading malicious rumors and
fabricated intel igence. Its techniques may also be found in commerce and
government, used to try to undermine the position of a competitor.” 14

414

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Disinformation is the social weapon of “noise” that the Silent Weapons

For Quiet Wars manual lays out in great detail. It is an exceptional y powerful
and fruitful tactic, because it floods the public with genuine-appearing
paradoxes and conflicts of information – or social “noise” – and overwhelms
and overloads the general public's ability to make wel -informed decisions. It
causes tremendous internal conflict in most of the populace as to what they
ought to conclude – and therefore becomes a very “loud” instrument in
creating public apathy, disinterest and even aversion to political, social, and

“controversial” matters. Feeling unable or unqualified to make sense of any
of it, the vast majority of the populace retreats from such things and
embraces whatever variety of the smorgasbord of bread and circuses readily
offered to them that suits their fancy or individual ideals – thus
communicating their consent to the elite through inaction.

Again, the primary goal of the elite through silent weapons is consent.

If it sounds al too fantastic to believe that we're unceasingly,
purposeful y inundated with pre-packaged, calculated disinformation, then
consider the FBI's now-outdated COINTELPRO program that operated from

1956 to 1971 (emphasis added)15:

“COINTELPRO (an acronym for Counter Intelligence Program) was a
series of covert, and often il egal, projects conducted by the United States

Federal Bureau of Investigation (FBI) aimed at surveil ing, infiltrating,
discrediting, and disrupting domestic political organizations.

“The FBI has used covert operations against domestic political groups
since its inception; however, covert operations under the official

COINTELPRO label took place between 1956 and 1971. COINTELPRO
tactics included discrediting targets through psychological warfare;
smearing individuals and groups using forged documents and by planting
false reports in the media; harassment; wrongful imprisonment; and il egal
violence, including assassination. The FBI's stated motivation was

"protecting national security, preventing violence, and
maintaining the existing social and political order." ...

“The program was successful y kept secret until 1971, when the Citizens'

Commission to Investigate the FBI burglarized an FBI field office in Media,

Pennsylvania, took several dossiers, and exposed the program by passing
this information to news agencies. Many news organizations initial y
refused to publish the information. Within the year, [FBI] Director [J.

Edgar] Hoover declared that the centralized COINTELPRO was over....”

Do not be lul ed into a false sense of security, there are many similar
operations occurring today, and in far more modern ways. Pray for strength
and for further discernment to be able to filter what is disinformation and
what is reliable.

415

TACTICS USED TO MANIPULATE THE PUBLIC

Diversion Tactics

Deflect the Question, Direct the Conversation

This tactic is used frequently by politicians in order to avoid having to
give a concise or straightforward answer to questions. Two perfect examples
occurred during interviews in the 2004 Presidential election. Both incumbent

George W. Bush and opposing candidate John Kerry – in separate interviews
with Meet the Press host Tim Russert – were asked about their membership
in Skul and Bones. The fol owing are transcripts of portions of these
interviews16:

Interview date August 31st, 2003:

TIM RUSSERT: You both were members of Skul and Bones, a secret society
at Yale. What does that tel us?

JOHN KERRY: Uh, not much 'cause it's a secret. (Laughs)

RUSSERT: Is there a secret handshake? Is there a secret code?

KERRY: I wish there were something secret I could manifest.

RUSSERT: 322? Secret number?

KERRY: There are al kinds of secrets, Tim, but one thing that's not a secret:

I disagree with this president's direction that he's taking the country. We
can do a better job, and I intend to do it.

Interview date February 8th, 2004:

TIM RUSSERT: You were both in Skul and Bones, the secret society.

GEORGE W BUSH: It's so secret we can't talk about it.

RUSSERT: What does that mean for America? The conspiracy theorists are
going to go wild.

BUSH: I'm sure they are. I don't know. I haven't seen web pages yet.

(Laughs)

RUSSERT: Number 322.

BUSH: Uh, first of al , [John Kerry's] not the nominee, and uh, but uh – but
look, I look forward–

RUSSERT: Are you prepared to lose?

BUSH: No, I'm not gonna lose.

Although interviewer Tim Russert managed to get an admission out of
each man that he truly is a member of Skul and Bones, he nevertheless asks

416

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
these things in a light manner instead of a truly probing sincerity – as if such
membership is perceived as nefarious, but is actual y benign. Doing so in this
manner al owed each candidate to casual y deflect the question and then
attempt to direct the interview in the direction they wanted to take.

Shame / Embarrass the Questioner

Used as a method of deflecting and discouraging probing questions, and
to instil a sense of impropriety for anyone to do so – a subtle communication
of “How dare you ask something like that!”

As reported in the New York Magazine on February 23rd, 201117:

“If Newt Gingrich is going to run for president, as it appears he wil , he
better gird himself for questions like the one he received last night during
a forum with University of Pennsylvania students.... Isabel Friedman,
president of the Penn Democrats, [asked] Gingrich:

“You... [have] been married three times and admitted to having an
affair with your current wife while you were stil married to your
second.... As a successful politician who's considering running for
president, who would set the bar for moral conduct and be the voice
of the American people, how do you reconcile this hypocritical
interpretation of the religious values that you so vigorously defend?”

“After trying to shame the questioner — “I hope you feel better
about yourself,” he told her — Gingrich basical y answered that he can't
reconcile it, and he hopes the voters don't mind.”

This is merely one modern example of the shame the questioner tactic.

Whether or not it has a desired affect on the questioner, this tactic is
especial y useful in planting in the minds of anyone who listens that those
who ask probing questions are either self-righteous hypocrites or have
overstepped a line of decency.

Answering a Question with a Question

While this can be used legitimately to assist the questioner to answer
his/her own question (Jesus sometimes did this with those that posed
questions to Him), it is also a common deflection tactic used to take
attention off of the subject and put the questioner in the spotlight – usual y
with the intention of discrediting or shaming the questioner. Some typical
examples of deflecting question-answers:

• Why would you ask something like that?

• What gives you the right to question me about that?

417

TACTICS USED TO MANIPULATE THE PUBLIC

• What makes you think that...?

• What? Don't you trust me?

A prime example of this tactic was presented in 2012 by Newt Gingrich
during his bid for Republican presidential candidate, when confronted by,
conspiracy-exposing activists WeAreChange.org. (Not trying to single out

Newt Gingrich, but unfortunately he has provided some excel ent examples
of deflection tactics as a politician.) The video of this encounter is provided in
the supporting material.18 The transcript of their exchange is as fol ows

(emphasis added):

QUESTIONER: You consider yourself a Catholic. What happens when you
worship Molech at the Bohemian Grove?

NEWT GINGRICH: (doesn't respond – looks incredulous)

QUESTIONER: The New York Post says that male prostitutes are shipped in
to the Bohemian Grove. Can you tel us what happens there?

GINGRICH: You actually believe all this junk?

QUESTIONER: Bil Clinton said that Republicans run around naked in the
woods there. And you don't want to know what Richard Nixon said about
the place. That's the place you attended. It's a secret society. Can you tel
us at least who invited you?

GINGRICH: (chuckles) You know, it's nice to know that there's some people
who have fantasy lives. [Ed. note: yet again, shame / embarrass the
questioner]

Gingrich had the right to simply refuse to say anything to the activist at
al . However, instead of answering the questions, or attempting to correct
the activist's al egations of Bohemian Grove, Gingrich diverts and places
attention back on the questioner by retorting with another question.

Pot Calling the Kettle Black

(Project Own Faults on Accuser/Questioner)

“The pot is sooty (being placed on a fire), while the kettle is clean and
shiny (being placed on coals only), and hence when the pot accuses the
kettle of being black, it is the pot’s own sooty reflection that it sees: the
pot accuses the kettle of a fault that only the pot has, rather than one that
they share....”19

““Oho!” said the pot to the kettle; “You are dirty and ugly and black!

Sure no one would think you were metal, Except when you're given a
crack.”

““Not so! not so!” kettle said to the pot; “'Tis your own dirty image

418

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
you see; For I am so clean – without blemish or blot – That your
blackness is mirrored in me”” 20

Those targeted with this tactic may, in fact, be guilty of what they are
being accused of, but the accuser is also ful y guilty of the same. Often this
tactic is practiced very subtly in politics, usual y mixed with nuanced personal
or partisan attacks.

Perhaps one of the most ironic uses of this tactic was a fad in anti-Iraq

War bumper stickers that a number of Democrats put on their cars, which
read: “When Clinton lied, nobody died.” “When Clinton lied” refers to the
scandal in the mid 1990's when then-President Bil Clinton had a sexual
relationship with a White House intern, and he fiercely denied it until the
evidence was too overwhelming. “Nobody died” refers to the George W Bush
administration concocting evidence and trumpeting weak al egations of Iraq
stockpiling biological weapons (hyped as “weapons of mass destruction” or

WMDs) as justification to invade the country – resulting in an occupation that
has ensued for 9 years (and counting), which has cost the lives of thousands
of servicemen and over a mil ion Iraqi citizens. Yet, Clinton defenders
considered it dignified to essential y express: “At least our president's pot
isn't as black as your president's kettle.”

All too often in modern times, when a public figure is charged with
scandal, disgraced, targeted in the media, and/or removed from office, it is
not because his sins are any worse than any other politicians, but because
more powerful entities need a scapegoat, or he has become a liability or a
hindrance them. For example, a good deal of both direct and circumstantial
evidence suggests that the Watergate scandal might have been orchestrated
by multiple CFR members in Nixon's cabinet in order to get him removed.

Use of Sophisticated Terminology or Technical Jargon in

Providing a Non-Answer which Sounds Like an Answer

There is no way to overstate how prevalent the use of this particular
tactic is, especial y in the realm of finance and monetary policy. It can be
argued that this is one of the greatest of al deflection skil s, mastered by
those who look down upon the masses as pathetic drivel, the human
equivalents of cattle. When used by those elected to office, or otherwise
employed in positions of public trust, it is the epitome of disdain.

The fol owing excerpts come from the transcripts of two separate
interviews with former Federal Reserve Chairman, Alan Greenspan, who
retired in 2006 after serving in this position for over two decades. His

September 16, 2007 interview with CBS’s 60 Minutes (video clip included in
the supporting material21) contains the fol owing dialogue (emphasis added):

419

TACTICS USED TO MANIPULATE THE PUBLIC

REPORTER (voice-over): In public, Greenspan was inscrutable [Ed. note: i.e.

unfathomable] whenever Congress asked about interest rates. He resorted
to an indecipherable, delphic [Ed. note: i.e. arcane-sounding] dialect,
known as Fed-speak.

GREENSPAN: I would engage in some form of syntax destruction, which
sounded as though I were answering the question, but in fact [I] had not.

REPORTER (voice-over): We showed him a tape of him at a hearing.

GREENSPAN (on tape): Modest preemptive actions can obviate the need of
more drastic actions at a later date. And that could destabilize the
economy.

GREENSPAN: [jokingly] Very profound.

REPORTER: Very profound? Impenetrably profound. And so you worked on
these [responses], right?

GREENSPAN: Oh, of course!

REPORTER: What would often happen is, you'd get two newspapers with
opposing headlines coming out of the same hearing.

GREENSPAN: I succeeded!

In another interview with CNBC, which aired the fol owing day on

September 17th (also included in the supporting material22), Greenspan was
remarkably candid in defining this diversion tactic (emphasis added):

REPORTER: Not only are you dealing with crises, but then you've got to
convey what's going on to people. That means Congress, the President,
the media, the public. So, you come up with "Green-speak."

GREENSPAN: [nods] Otherwise known as Fed-speak.

REPORTER: What is it?

GREENSPAN: It's a language of purposeful obfuscation to avoid certain
questions coming up which you know you can't answer, and saying "I wil
not answer" or, basical y, "no comment" as the answer.... Say a
congressman asks you a question, and you don't want to say "No
comment" or "I won't answer" – something like that – I [would then]

proceed with four or five sentences which get increasingly obscure. The
congressman thinks I answered the question [and] goes on to
the next one.

420

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Tactics from George Orwell's

Nineteen Eighty-Four 23

Doublethink

“Holding two contradictory beliefs in one's mind simultaneously, and
accepting both of them....To tel deliberate lies while genuinely believing in
them, to forget any fact that has become inconvenient, and then, when it
becomes necessary again, to draw it back from oblivion for just as long as
it is needed, to deny the existence of objective reality and al the while to
take account of the reality which one denies.” 24

How is this not unlike nearly al modern politicians?

Memory Holes

“Any mechanism for the alteration or disappearance of inconvenient or
embarrassing documents, photographs, transcripts, or other records, such
as from a web site or other archive, particularly as part of an attempt to
give the impression that something never happened.” 25

Shredding documents, removing documents from archives, censorship
via mass media or government silence, and withholding or gagging
information via the ploy of “national security” al qualify as creating memory
holes.

Newspeak (pronounced “new speak”)

“The purpose of Newspeak was not only to provide a medium of
expression for the world-view and mental habits proper to the devotees of

IngSoc (English Socialism), but to make al other modes of thought
impossible. It was intended that when Newspeak had been adopted once
and for al and Oldspeak forgotten, a heretical thought – that is, a thought
diverging from the principles of IngSoc – should be literal y unthinkable, at
least so far as thought is dependent on words....

“To give a single example – the word free stil existed in Newspeak, but
could only be used in such statements as 'The dog is free from lice' or

'This field is free from weeds.' It could not be used in its old sense of

'political y free' or 'intel ectual y free,' since political and intel ectual
freedom no longer existed even as concepts, and were therefore of
necessity nameless. Quite apart from the suppression of definitely heretical
words, reduction of vocabulary was regarded as an end in itself, and no
word that could be dispensed with was al owed to survive. Newspeak was
designed not to extend but to diminish the range of thought, and this

421

TACTICS USED TO MANIPULATE THE PUBLIC
purpose was indirectly assisted by cutting the choice of words down to a
minimum.” 26

Real-world aspects of Newspeak include political correctness and non-
vulgar conversational taboos.

Thoughtcrime

“The criminal act of thinking thoughts held to be unacceptable. In the
book Nineteen Eighty-Four, the government attempts to control not only
the speech and actions, but also the thoughts of its subjects, labeling
disapproved thought with the Newspeak word crimethink, the thinking of
which constitutes thoughtcrime. In the book, Winston Smith, the main
character, writes in his diary: 'Thoughtcrime does not entail death:

thoughtcrime is death.'” 27

Real-world movements towards thoughtcrime include: hate crime
legislation, suppression of peaceful protest and First Amendment rights, fear
of offending someone, and public acceptance of secular spirituality while
presenting traditional Christianity as offensive or unacceptable.

Big Brother

“The enigmatic dictator of Oceania, a totalitarian state taken to its utmost
logical consequence – where the ruling Party wields total power for its own
sake over the inhabitants. In the society that Orwel describes, everyone is
under complete surveil ance by the authorities, mainly by telescreens. The
people are constantly reminded of this by the phrase 'Big Brother is
watching you', which is the core 'truth' of the propaganda system in this
state. Since the publication of Nineteen Eighty-Four, the term Big Brother
has entered the lexicon as a synonym for abuse of government power,
particularly in respect to civil liberties, often specifical y related to mass
surveil ance.” 28

The threat of “Big Brother” is not merely the modern reality of being
under constant surveil ance today – it is how that surveil ance is being
captured and processed, and for what end it is being used. This is precisely
what the Silent Weapons For Quiet Wars manual lays out for us and why it is
so critical to understand.

Consider the fol owing from a May 2011 article about “Behaviometrics”

technology being developed (emphasis added):

422

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“[B]ehaviometrics – a new omnipresent surveil ance technology developed
for the US Air Force and destined to be used in law enforcement to

“monitor suspicious behavior”. The system revolves around a camera that
tracks facial movements biometrical y in order to build a psychological
profile of the individual under surveil ance.

“Huntsvil e, Alabama’s Photon-X, Inc. recently received an Air Force
contract to develop such a camera,” reports Wired News. With one snap,
the company claims, its sensor can build a three-dimensional image of a
person’s face: the cornerstone of a distinctive “bio-signature” that can be
used to track that person anywhere. With a few frames more, the device
can capture that face’s unique facial muscle motions, and turn those
movements into a “behaviormetric” profile that’s even more accurate....

“The motion of a subject’s face is correlated to a uniform facial muscle
model, and the motion of each muscle is quantified. Using the

Behaviometrics Analysis System, it is possible to quantify simple data that
describes the linear motion of al of the facial muscles in realtime and then
interpolate this data using a psychological profiling system,” states the
website.

“In plain language, the movements of the muscles in your face wil alert

Big Brother, through the process of “behavior analysis,” to your presence
as a suspicious individual who may be engaging in the act of thought
crime....

““Body posture movement, gait and micro-expressions,” are also measured
by the technology to al ow “operators to track user activity in a covert
manner,” according to the contract description.”29

Other Tactics

Doublespeak

“Language that deliberately disguises, distorts, or reverses the meaning of
words. Doublespeak may take the form of euphemisms (e.g., "downsizing"

for layoffs, "fetus" for aborting an unborn child), making the truth less
unpleasant, without denying its nature. It may also be deployed as
intentional ambiguity, or reversal of meaning (for example, naming a state
of war "peace"). In such cases, doublespeak disguises the nature of the
truth, producing a communication bypass.” 30

Whitewash

“Anything, as deceptive words or actions, used to cover up or gloss over

423

TACTICS USED TO MANIPULATE THE PUBLIC
faults, errors, or wrongdoings, or absolve a wrongdoer from blame.

Synonyms: excuse, vindicate, exonerate.” 31

An astonishingly cal ous example of whitewashing would be how Rush

Limbaugh replied to a cal er on his May 4th, 2004 show32 regarding the Abu

Ghraib prisoner abuse and torture scandal (emphasis added):

“This is no different than what happens at the Skul and Bones initiation
and we're going to ruin people's lives over it and we're going to hamper
our military effort, and then we are going to real y hammer them because
they had a good time? You know, [military servicemen] are being fired at
every day. I'm talking about people having a good time, these people, you
ever heard of emotional release?”

Acts of psychological and physical torture, photographing of genitals,
and outrageously obscene degradation conducted upon incarcerated
individuals – excused away as fraternity pranks, having a good time and

“blowing off steam.”

Exacerbate and Focus on Hot-Button Issues

“Heavily politicized issues are often cal ed 'hot-button issues' because
almost any position taken is sure to please one group of people and offend
another. Political y active people and organizations wil often employ a

'litmus test' to evaluate a candidate. For example, a candidate for political
office who shares the same view on abortion as a political organization
may receive their endorsement regardless of the candidate's views on
other subjects.””33

Myopical y concentrating the public's attention on hot-button issues is
the most effective tactic used to widen partisan division, to pigeonhole
public-opinion options into set and labeled (stereotyped) camps, as wel as in
diverting scrutiny away from far more universal y-impacting and nefarious
activities that are occurring surreptitiously.

Soften Harsh Realities / Sugarcoat Bad News / “All Is Well”

Frequently used in conjunction with doublespeak and whitewashing in
diverting attention away from truly alarming or pressing matters, usual y with
reassurances along the lines of “the situation is being taken care of,” “the
experts are already on it,” or “it's not as bad as it sounds” – thus resulting in
even greater complacency and consent from the general public. While it is
wise not to al ow one's self to be consumed in worry about situations over
which one has no control, it is even wiser to become knowledgeable about
critical matters, speak out about them, and put constant pressure on public
officers to effectively deal with them.

424

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Flattery / Appeal to Pride, Vanity, Ethical Correctness

“Flattery corrupts both the receiver and the giver.”

– Edmund Burke34

“We swal ow with one gulp the lie that flatters us, and drink drop by drop
the truth which is bitter to us.”

– Denis Diderot35

“Beware the flatterer: He feeds you with an empty spoon.”

– attributed to Cosino De Gregrio

“You're a great American!”

– greeting that radio host Sean Hannity36 extends to
admiring cal ers, implying that blind devotion to his radio
show and talking points is the equivalent of patriotism

Sycophancy: the Most-Sought Virtue in Employees

“synonyms for sycophant – apple-polisher, [butt]-kisser, bootlicker,
brownnose, camp fol ower, doormat, fawner, flatterer, flunky, groveler,
kowtower, lackey, minion, pawn, puppet, sheep, stooge, toady, underling,
yes man”

– Roget's 21st Century Thesaurus, Third Edition

Once upon a time in America, both the private and public sectors valued
and rewarded employees that demonstrated the fol owing characteristics:

free-thinking individuality, courageous assertiveness, ambition that lacks
guile, self-initiative, go-get'em grit, and the wil ingness to take a stand when
their moral beliefs and/or sense of right and wrong were alarmed. Here and
there around the nation remain some barely-squeaking-by smal businesses
wherein individuals with such qualities are stil embraced. But with modern

American corporations and government, that time has passed. It is long dead
today; it began to be kil ed off during the 1980's, and was everlastingly
snuffed out sometime after 9/11 occurred.

Of course, Big Business and Big Government stil talk as though they
value such workers – yet men and women with these characteristics are
increasingly finding themselves being routinely targeted at work by
unethical y ambitious co-workers, and being let go either as individuals when
they stand their ground, or col ectively in a group during rounds of layoffs.

Perhaps nothing shouts the reality of this phenomenal shift in employer
values louder than when il egal activities within both business or government
are discovered by honest workers. They report these activities to supervisors,
only to find themselves either subtly or overtly threatened, retaliated against,
or simply let go. A smal fraction of them gather even greater courage to go
public to become whistleblowers. Sadly, the majority of the apathetic public

425

TACTICS USED TO MANIPULATE THE PUBLIC

(whose eyes and ears itch only for that which is “positive”) either refuse to
harken to these victims, or cast unwarranted judgment upon their
characters.

The Humanitarian Deception:

“They do so much good! How can they be bad?”

After taking in the evidence and quotes that this book has presented
thus far, one can utilize their own discernment and intel ect as to how this
tactic works in favor of wealthy, publicly-recognized individuals connected to
secret combinations. Review some of the “great humanitarians” who have
been lauded by the world, for whatever “charitable acts” they have done or
causes they have donated to. Then critical y analyze why they would donate
to such charities or foundations, or promote such causes. (As wil be touched
upon later in this book, al too often “charitable” funds are careful y
channeled into privileged pockets or go towards funding covert activities.)

One thing I wil mention, however: pol ution is real, there is a lot of it,
and it needs to be dealt with intel igently and effectively – yet, sadly, no
large entities are actual y doing so. This is because mass pol utions are being
encouraged and carried out as part of another thesis, antithesis, synthesis
tactic – i.e. create and exacerbate a problem, manipulate both sides (in this
case: truly concerned environmentalists vs pro-big-business groups), then
implement a predetermined solution). However, Global Warming is a fraud,
and the solutions being heavily pushed to “solve” it not only wil not solve it,
they wil accelerate the goals of Mystery Babylon.

Agent Provocateur

“Traditional y, an agent provocateur (plural: agents provocateurs, French
for "inciting agent(s)") is an agent employed by the police or other entity
to act undercover to entice or provoke another person to commit an il egal
act. More general y, the term may refer to a person or group that seeks to
discredit or harm another by provoking them to commit a wrong or rash
action....

“A political organization or government may use agents provocateurs
against political opponents. The provocateurs try to incite the opponent to
do counter-productive or ineffective acts to foster public disdain—or
provide a pretext for aggression against the opponent....

“New York City police officers were accused of acting as agents
provocateurs during protests against the 2004 Republican National

Convention in New York City.

“Denver police officers were also found to have used undercover

426

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
detectives to instigate violence against police during the 2008 Democratic

National Convention. This ultimately resulted in the use of pepper spray
against their own infiltrating agents.37

“On August 20, 2007, during meetings of the Security and Prosperity

Partnership of North America in Montebel o, three protesters were accused
of being police provocateurs by Dave Coles, president of the

Communications, Energy and Paperworkers Union of Canada. The three
masked protesters, one of whom was notably armed with a large rock,
were asked to leave by protest organizers. After the three protesters
breached the police line, they were brought to the ground, handcuffed,
and taken away. The evidence that the arrested people were police
provocateurs was circumstantial, including the fact that they were wearing
boots identical to those worn by police.” 38 [Ed. note: a local Canadian
news broadcast of this event is included in the supporting material.39]

In his 2010 documentary film, Police State 4, Alex Jones chronicles not
only numerous instances of agent provocateurs disguised as anarchists at
peaceful protests of G8 and G20 summits, but also that the Posse Comitatus

Act (which restricts the U.S. Military from being deployed together with local
law enforcement) is being routinely bypassed, and non-lethal military
weaponry is being deployed against peaceful crowds who are lawful y
assembled. Clips of this evidence are included in the supporting material.40

The recent Occupy Wal Street (OWS) movements have also reported
and recorded both similar and escalating agent provocateur activities along
with unwarranted severe actions by law enforcement against unarmed,
peaceful protesters.

And now, the most nefarious tactic of al ...

The False Flag

COUNT TYRONE RUGEN: Your princess is real y quite a winning creature. A
trifle simple perhaps, but her appeal is undeniable.

PRINCE HUMPERDINK: I know. The people are quite taken with her. It's odd

– when I hired Vizzini to have her [kidnapped and] murdered on our
engagement day, I thought that was clever. But it's going to be so much
more moving when I strangle her on our wedding night. Once [the country
of] Guilder is blamed, the nation wil be truly outraged. They'll demand we
go to war.

RUGEN: [smiles] Are you coming down into the pit? Westley's got his
strength back. I'm starting him on the Machine tonight. [Ed. Note: i.e.

going to start implementing regiments of torture on him.]

427

TACTICS USED TO MANIPULATE THE PUBLIC

HUMPERDINK: Tyrone, you know how much I love watching you work, but

I've got my country's 500th anniversary to plan, my wedding to arrange,
my wife to murder, and Guilder to frame for it. I'm swamped.

RUGEN: Get some rest. If you haven't got your health, you haven't got
anything.

– Dialogue from the 1987 hit movie The Princess Bride 41

“False flag (a.k.a. Black Flag) operations are covert operations designed to
deceive in such a way that the operations appear as though they are being
carried out by other entities. The name is derived from the military
concept of flying false colors; that is: flying the flag of a country other
than one’s own. False flag operations are not limited to war and counter-
insurgency operations and can be used during peace-time....

“In espionage the term "false flag" describes the recruiting of agents by
operatives posing as representatives of a cause the prospective agents are
sympathetic to, or even the agents' own government. [Ed. note: for
example – Saudi-born CIA agent poses as a terrorist recruiter, solicits and
trains some passionate patsies, provides them with explosives, then has
them commit suicide bombings on U.S. interests for the purpose of
creating new problems in a new thesis, antithesis, synthesis dialectic.]...

“British intel igence officials in World War II al owed double agents to fire-
bomb a power station and a food dump in the UK to protect their cover,
according to declassified documents. The documents stated the agents
took precautions to ensure they did not cause serious damage. One of the
documents released also stated: "It should be recognised that friends as
well as enemies must be completely deceived."” 42

Evidence of false flag tactics in history:

Used to Enact the Suspension of Rights in Nazi Germany

“On the night of February 27, 1933, the Reichstag [Ed. note: i.e. German
parliament] building was set on fire. At the urging of Hitler, Hindenburg
responded the next day by issuing an emergency decree "for the

Protection of the people and the State," which stated: "Restrictions on
personal liberty, on the right of free expression of opinion, including
freedom of the press; on the rights of assembly and association; and
violations of the privacy of postal, telegraphic and telephonic
communications and warrants for house searches, orders for confiscations
as wel as restrictions on property, are also permissible beyond the legal
limits otherwise prescribed" suspending key provisions of the German

Weimar Constitution. The question of who actual y started the Reichstag
fire is stil often considered unknown and occasional y debated (while

Dutch communist Marinus van der Lubbe was convicted of the crime and
executed, his conviction is not considered credible by many).” 43

428

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Proposed to Justify an Invasion of Cuba by the United States

“The planned, but never executed, 1962 Operation Northwoods plot by the

U.S. Department of Defense for a war with Cuba involved scenarios such
as fabricating the hijacking or shooting down of passenger and military
planes, sinking a U.S. ship in the vicinity of Cuba, burning crops, sinking a
boat fil ed with Cuban refugees, attacks by al eged Cuban infiltrators inside
the United States, and harassment of U.S. aircraft and shipping and the
destruction of aerial drones by aircraft disguised as Cuban MiGs. These
actions would be blamed on Cuba, and would be a pretext for an
invasion of Cuba and the overthrow of Fidel Castro's communist
government.

“It was authored by the Joint Chiefs of Staff, but then rejected by

President John F. Kennedy. The surprise discovery of the documents
relating to Operation Northwoods was a result of the comprehensive
search for records related to the assassination of President John F.

Kennedy by the Assassination Records Review Board in the mid-1990s.

Information about Operation Northwoods was later publicized by James

Bamford [the former Washington Investigative Producer for ABC's World

News Tonight with Peter Jennings].” 44

An interview with James Bamford concerning Operation Northwoods is
provided in the supporting material.45

The Operation Northwoods declassified document (which is also
provided in the supporting material46) is stunning to read through – U.S.

military leaders propose one false flag scenario after another, with ful
reassurances that they are capable of believably enacting such, and including
both real and falsified American civilian and military casualties. For example

(emphasis added):

“A 'Remember the Maine' incident could be arranged... We could blow
up a US ship in Guantanamo Bay and blame Cuba.... Casualty lists
in US newspapers would cause a helpful wave of national
indignation. ”

Used to Escalate the Vietnam Conflict Into Full-Scale War

“The Gulf of Tonkin Incident, or the USS Maddox Incident, are the names
given to two separate confrontations, one actual and one now recognized
as non-existent, involving North Vietnam and the United States in the
waters of the Gulf of Tonkin.

“On August 2, 1964, the destroyer USS Maddox, while performing a signals
intel igence patrol as part of DESOTO operations, engaged three North

Vietnamese Navy torpedo boats of the 135th Torpedo Squadron. A sea
battle resulted, in which the Maddox expended over two hundred and
eighty 3-inch and 5-inch shel s, and in which four USN F-8 Crusader jet
fighter bombers strafed the torpedo boats. One US aircraft was damaged,

429

TACTICS USED TO MANIPULATE THE PUBLIC
one 14.5 mm round hit the destroyer, three North Vietnamese torpedo
boats were damaged, and four North Vietnamese sailors were kil ed and
six were wounded; there were no U.S. casualties.

“The second Tonkin Gulf incident was original y claimed by the U.S.

National Security Agency to have occurred on August 4, 1964, as another
sea battle....

“In 2005, an internal National Security Agency historical study was
declassified; it concluded that the Maddox had engaged the North

Vietnamese Navy on August 2, but that there were no North Vietnamese

Naval vessels present during the incident of August 4. The report stated
regarding August 2:

“At 1500G, Captain Herrick (commander of the Maddox) ordered

Ogier's gun crews to open fire if the boats approached within ten
thousand yards. At about 1505G, the Maddox fired three rounds to
warn off the communist boats. This initial action was never reported
by the Johnson administration, which insisted that the Vietnamese
boats fired first.”

“and regarding August 4:

“It is not simply that there is a different story as to what happened; it
is that no attack happened that night. [...] In truth, Hanoi's navy was
engaged in nothing that night but the salvage of two of the boats
damaged on August 2.”

“The outcome of these two incidents was the passage by Congress of the

Gulf of Tonkin Resolution, which granted President Lyndon B. Johnson the
authority to assist any Southeast Asian country whose government was
considered to be jeopardized by "communist aggression". The resolution
served as Johnson's legal justification for deploying U.S.

conventional forces and the commencement of open warfare
against North Vietnam. ” 47

Over the next eleven years, the Vietnam War would claim the lives of

58,269 American soldiers and leave 153,303 wounded – annihilate
approximately 1,100,000 North Vietnamese and Viet Cong combatants and
leave 600,000 wounded – result in the death of 39,587 South Vietnamese
soldiers – and slaughter an estimated 843,000 civilians in both North and

South Vietnam.48

Both circumstantial and hard evidence suggests that the False Flag
tactic has been employed on both large and smal scales by conspirators for
centuries, if not mil ennia. The above-mentioned incidents represent only
three examples of known and documented large-scale False Flag incidents in
modern history, which resulted in (or, as with Operation Northwoods, would
have resulted in) justification for massive shifts in civil and military policies

430

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
and direction – calculated specifical y at animating the fears of the national
populace, provoking intense emotions and garnering overwhelming approval
of the predetermined solutions by those who conspired to enact this tactic.

That ironical y amusing banter between Prince Humperdink and Count

Rugen from the timeless and perennial y-popular film, The Princess Bride, is
not just clever dialogue. It is possibly the most nefarious and successful
conspiratorial tactic ever devised.49

1 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Logical_fal acies

2 Some material in this list came from the fol owing sources: Ibid.,
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_fal acies,
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Red_herring,
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/False_dilemma,

3 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Personal_attack (emphasis added)

4 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bandwagon_effect

5 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Card_stacking

6 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bread_and_circuses

(emphasis added)

7 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Divide_and_rule

8 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Thesis,_antithesis,_synthesis

9 Quoted from What is the Hegelian Dialectic? by Niki Raapana and Nordica

Friedrich, October 2005 (emphasis added)

(Source – http://www.crossroad.to/articles2/05/dialectic.htm)

10 Source – http://theeconomiccol apseblog.com/archives/who-owns-the-media-the-

6-monolithic-corporations-that-control-almost-everything-we-watch-hear-and-read

11 Refer to the video file in the supporting material: Conspiracy Theory Rock

Mediaopoly

12 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Fringe_theory

13 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gatekeeper

14 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Disinformation

15 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/COINTELPRO

16 Refer to the video file in the supporting material: Meet the Press Bush and Kerry
interviews

17 Someone Asked Newt Gingrich About All Those Affairs He’s Had by Dan Amira

431

NOTES

(Source –
http://nymag.com/daily/intel/2011/02/someone_asked_newt_gingrich_ab.html)

18 Refer to the video file in the supporting material: Newt Gingrich Denies Bohemian

Grove Existence

19 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pot_cal ing_the_kettle_black

20 Poem found in Maxwel 's Elementary Grammar, published in 1904

21 Refer to the video file in the supporting material: Alan Greenspan –

Use_of_Fedspeak 60minutes 09-16-2007

22 Refer to the video file in the supporting material: Greenspan Describes

Greenspeak Fedspeak CNBC 09-17-2007

23 “Nineteen Eighty-Four (first published in 1949) by George Orwel is a dystopian
novel about Oceania, a society ruled by the oligarchical dictatorship of the Party.

Life in the Oceanian province of Airstrip One is a world of perpetual war, pervasive
government surveil ance, and incessant public mind control, accomplished with a
political system euphemistical y named English Socialism (Ingsoc), which is
administered by a privileged Inner Party elite. Yet they too are subordinated to
the totalitarian cult of personality of Big Brother, the deified Party leader who rules
with a philosophy that decries individuality and reason as thoughtcrimes; thus the
people of Oceania are subordinated to a supposed col ective greater good. The
protagonist, Winston Smith, is a member of the Outer Party who works for the

Ministry of Truth (Minitrue), which is responsible for propaganda and historical
revisionism. His job is to re-write past newspaper articles so that the historical
record is congruent with the current party ideology. Because of the childhood
trauma of the destruction of his family – the disappearances of his parents and
sister – Winston Smith secretly hates the Party, and dreams of rebel ion against

Big Brother.” (Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nineteen_Eighty-Four)

24 From George Orwel 's Nineteen Eighty-Four

25 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Memory_hole

26 From George Orwel 's The Principles of Newspeak, an appendix to his novel

Nineteen Eighty-Four

27 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Thoughtcrime

28 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Big_Brother_(Nineteen_Eighty-Four)

(emphasis added)

29 Source – http://www.infowars.com/new-behaviometrics-technology-al ows-
government-to-know-what-youre-thinking/

30 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Doublespeak

31 Source – http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/whitewash

32 Source – http://mediamatters.org/research/200405050003

33 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hot_button

432

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

34 British political writer, statesman, 1729-1797

35 French philosopher, 1713-1784

36 Sean Hannity is a syndicated news-talk radio show host

37 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Agent_provocateur

38 Police accused of using provocateurs at summit, The Star (Toronto), August 21,

2007

Source – http://www.thestar.com/News/article/248608

39 Refer to the video file in the supporting material: Agent Provocateurs at Canadian

SPP Protest

40 Refer to the video file in the supporting material: Police State 4 clips

41 Refer to the video file in the supporting material: Princess Bride - Humperdink and

Rugen scene

42 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/False_flag (emphasis added)

43 Ibid. (emphasis added)

44 Ibid. 39 (emphasis added)

45 Refer to the video file in the supporting material: Operation Northwoods interview
with James Bamford

46 Refer to the PDF file in the supporting material: Operation Northwoods

Declassified Document

47 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Gulf_of_Tonkin_incident

48 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vietnam_War_casualties

49 Ibid. 38

433

ELITES HAD

FOREKNOWLEDGE OF 9/11

“I am not here to tickle your ears – to entertain you. I wil talk to
you frankly and honestly. The message I bring is not a happy one,
but it is the truth....

“I realize that the bearer of bad news is always unpopular. As a
people we love sweetness and light – especial y sweetness. Ralph

Waldo Emerson said that every mind must make a choice between
truth and repose. Those who wil learn nothing from history are
condemned to repeat it. This we are doing in the Americas today....

“[W]e continue to weaken our domestic economy by unsound fiscal,
economic and foreign aid policies which corrupt our national
currency. Ever increasing centralization of power in the federal
government in Washington, D.C. is reducing our local and state
governments to virtual federal field offices while weakening
individual initiative, enterprise and character.

“With the crass unconstitutional usurpation of powers by the

Executive Branch of the federal government, anti-spiritual decisions
of the Supreme Court – al apparently approved by a weakly
submissive rubber-stamp congress – the days ahead are ominously
frightening....

“We Americans have strayed far from sound principles – moral y,

Constitutional y and historical y. It has been getting us into a
quagmire of trouble al over the world, and especial y here at home.

Americans at the grass roots level have sensed that their way of life
is being threatened....

“Why is it that men in high places in government, regardless of party
have been deceived? I am convinced that a major part of the cause

434

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
can be justly laid at the door of the Socialist-Communist Conspiracy,
which is led by masters of deceit who deceive the very elect.

“Our chal enge is to keep America strong and free – strong social y,
strong economical y, and, above al , strong spiritual y, if our way of
life is to endure. There is no other way. Only in this course is there
safety for our nation.

“In this mighty struggle each of you has a part. Every person on the
earth today chose the right side during the war in heaven. Be on the
right side now. Stand up and be counted. If you get discouraged
remember the words of Edward Everett Hale when he said:

“I am only one, but I am one. I can’t do everything, but I can
do something. What I can do, that I ought to do, And what I
ought to do, By the grace of God, I shal do!”

– Ezra Taft Benson1, 1966, then-Apostle, later-President

“I regret to say, indeed I am almost ashamed to say, that at the
moment, our military branches seem [to be] in almost complete
control of our own government. They appear to dominate Congress,
and under the circumstances, we may assume they are in sufficient
control of our foreign relations to be able to set the international
scene.

“It looks clear that we are today getting the same sort of
propaganda of half-truths, told in the same evasive ways, with
equivalent hints and dark forebodings that preceded the last war....

[W]e of the United States are, for the first time in our history, under
a real threat from our military arm, and that if the plans of the
militarists carry, we shal become as thoroughly militarized as was

Germany at her best, or worst.

“Certain it is we are being generously dosed with that sovereign
narcotic, which designing militarists have in the past always
administered to their peoples, the doctrine that to ensure peace we
must maintain a great army and gigantic armaments. But this
ignores, indeed conceals, the unvarying historical fact that big
armies have always brought, not peace, but war which has ended in
a hate that in due course brings another war....

“While the gospel of the [Founding] Fathers guided us, we had
peace. When we forsook it, two great wars engulfed us. What has
our apostasy from peace cost us?

435

ELITES HAD FOREKNOWLEDGE OF 9/11

“In spiritual values it has brought great numbers of our youth and
older men to the very depths of desponding atheism. Our whole
social structure seems undermined. We are becoming a
blaspheming, unchaste, non-Christian, Godless race....

“In values of government and law, these wars and the interminglings
of men of different concepts of freedom and human rights, have
brought into our own system, the despotic principles of European
systems, against which the Fathers warned, though they came to us
through doors the Fathers did not see. Many and influential persons
amongst us, of alien concepts and sometimes of alien birth, no
longer admit that man possesses the inalienable rights of the

Declaration of Independence and the fundamental precepts of the

Constitution. Our courts no longer guarantee these rights and
enforce these principles.”

– J. Reuben Clark, Jr.2, 1947, Apostle and Counselor in the

First Presidency under three Church Presidents3

Elites Knew Exactly How

The Nation Would Change After 9/11

Aaron Russo lived a ful life. Born in 1943, he grew up on Long Island,
working for his family's undergarment business. Despite only obtaining a
secondary education, he became a successful entertainment businessman.

For decades Russo was connected to some considerably rich and powerful
people, and was a participant in a number of elite circles. Some of his career
highlights include:

• In the late 60's he owned a nightclub in Chicago which hosted several
now-legendary classic rock and popular music acts of the time

• During the 70's he managed several music acts

• From the late 70's to the early 90's he produced and directed movies,
some of which were box office hits or were nominated for Oscars and

Golden Globe Awards4

He was also a true-blooded American patriot.

By the mid-90's, after witnessing first-hand both high and low-level
government corruption throughout his career (and a couple times being the
victim of such), he decided to become political y active and outspoken.

He pitched an idea to television networks to create a TV show cal ed

436

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Mad As Hel , which would expose the political corruptions and issues that the
mainstream news are overwhelmingly silent about. Needless to say, not a
single network went for it. Having already produced the pilot episode, in

1996 he began sel ing it on VHS to concerned citizens. In the video he
primarily criticizes the North American Free Trade Agreement (NAFTA), the
federal government's War on Drugs, the movement to implement a National

Identity Card, and various other imposing government regulations, especial y
those control ing and restricting natural and alternative medicine.

He also attempted to found a new political party at that time, cal ed the

Constitution Party, but it didn't get off the ground. (The current Constitution

Party was then cal ed the U.S. Taxpayer Party.)5

In 1998, Russo ran for governor of the state of Nevada as a Republican.

He placed second in the Republican primary. He planned to run again for

Nevada governor in 2002, but this time as either an independent or

Libertarian candidate. However, he canceled any campaigning efforts after
being diagnosed with bladder cancer. He passed away on August 24, 2007, at
the age of 64.

His final contribution to the world was the documentary America:

Freedom to Fascism which he wrote, directed, and narrated. The film tackles
a variety of hard-hitting current issues, including:

• the il egality of the Federal government's personal income tax, which is
both Constitutional y unsupported and had inadequate state
ratification.

• abuses of the Internal Revenue Service (IRS)

• exposing the Federal Reserve as a consortium owned and conducted
by private American and international banking families and dynasties –
with zero true government oversight

• exposing the REAL ID act as a way to push national ID cards

• the future rol out of human-implantable RFID identification chips

• evidence of electronic voter fraud via Diebold (and similar) voting
machines

• increasing Orwel ian Big Brother surveil ance nationwide

• increasing globalization via the UN and multinational corporations

• increasing police state measures and abuse of non-lethal weapons

(primarily tasers) by officers

• government-enacted false-flag terrorism as a vehicle to erode the
rights of citizens and effectively silence their dissent

437

ELITES HAD FOREKNOWLEDGE OF 9/11

Shortly before passing away, Aaron Russo gave a few interviews. One in
particular was with crusader and Bohemian Grove exposer, Alex Jones, which
was released in 2009 (available both on DVD and viewable for free on the

Internet) under the title Aaron Russo: Reflections and Warnings.

Within this interview, he discusses his friendship and interactions with

Nicholas Rockefel er6 of the Rockefel er banking and oil tycoon family.

Rockefel er family members, both living and deceased, have become
legendary – commanding the greatest respect and honorable receptions from
the most powerful and influential persons in the world, especial y among
those in elite circles. The Rockefel er family has either founded or heavily
supported major international groups and foundations, including the League
of Nations, the United Nations, The Council on Foreign Relations, The

Trilateral Commission, The Bilderberg Group, The World Economic Forum,

The Brookings Institution, and many more.7

The fol owing is a transcript of an 8-minute segment8 of the ful
interview. I have edited out only bits of stuttering and interjections of
col oquial phrases, such as “you know.”9 (underlined emphasis is interpreted
from source, other emphasis added):

ALEX JONES: Can you be specific about when you met [Nicholas] Rockefel er,
how it happened in these discussions?

AARON RUSSO: I met Rockefel er through a female attorney I knew who
cal ed me up one day and said one of the Rockefel ers would like to meet
you. I had made a video cal ed Mad As Hel ! He'd seen the video and
wanted to meet me, and [he] knew I was running for governor in Nevada.

I said, “Sure, I'd love to meet him.” I met him and I liked him, and he was
a very very smart man. We used to talk and share ideas and thoughts.

He's the one who told me eleven months before 9/11 ever happened that
there was going to be an event. [He] never told me what the event was
going to be – but that there was going to be an event, and out of that
event we were going to invade Afghanistan, to run pipelines from the

Caspian Sea. We're going to invade Iraq, to take over the oil fields [and]

establish a base in the Middle East, and make it al part of the New World

Order, and [then] we'll go after Chavez in Venezuela.

Sure enough, later, 9/11 happened. I remember he was tel ing me how
we're gonna see soldiers looking in caves for people in Afghanistan and

Pakistan and al these places. And there's gonna be this War on Terror – of
which there's no real enemy – and the whole thing is a giant hoax.

It's a way for the government to take over the American people.

JONES: He told you it was going to be a hoax?

RUSSO: Oh yeah, oh yeah. There's no question. [Rockefel er says] "There's
gonna be a War on Terror" and he's laughing.

438

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Who are we fighting? Why do you think 9/11 happened, and then
nothing's happened since then? Do you think that our security is so great
here that these people that [purportedly] pul ed off 9/11, [they couldn't]

knock down another plane? Come on! It's ridiculous! 9/11 was done by
people in our own government, our own banking system, to
perpetuate the fear of the American people into subordinating
themselves in anything the government wants them to do. That's
what it's about. And to create this war, this endless War on Terror. That
was the first lie. The next lie was to go into Iraq to get Saddam Hussein
out with his weapons of mass destruction – that was the next lie.

JONES: Now, specifical y, this was a little over six years ago?

RUSSO: This was–

JONES: Eleven months before 9/11?

RUSSO: Yeah.

JONES: And Nick Rockefel er [through] a lawyer – he has become your friend
over the previous years – and he's saying to you that there's gonna be this
big event, and out of that we're gonna have a War on Terror, and it's just
gonna go on and on.

RUSSO: Right. An endless War on Terror, without any real enemy, so
you can never define a winner.

JONES: And did he say that it was gonna be perfect because you can't find
an enemy-

RUSSO: Yeah.

JONES: And it's just goes on?

RUSSO: Yeah, because you can't define a winner. There's no one to beat, so
it just goes on and on forever. They can do whatever they want. They
scare the hel out of the American public–

Look, this whole War on Terror is a fraud. It's a farce. It's very difficult
to say it out loud because people are intimidated against saying
it, because if you say it, they want to make you into a nutcase.

JONES: Let's–

RUSSO: But the truth has to come out, and that's why I'm doing this
interview. The fact of the matter happens to be that the whole War on

Terror is a fraud, it's a farce.

Yeah, there's a war going on in Iraq, because we invaded Iraq. People over
there [are] fighting. But the War on Terror, that's a joke! And until we
discover what real y happened on 9/11, and who's responsible for 9/11,
because that's where the War on Terror emanates from, that's where it
comes from – it was 9/11 that al owed this War on Terror to begin – and

439

ELITES HAD FOREKNOWLEDGE OF 9/11
until we get to the bottom root of 9/11, the truth of 9/11, we'll never know
about [Ed. note: i.e. the public wil never grasp the true nature of] the War
on Terror.

JONES: Aaron, you said that he was– and I think it's important, and I know
this about the Rockefel ers, from Dr. Dennis Cuddy10 and many others,

[one of whom was only] twenty years old [and] in a lunch line in col ege,
and [he's suddenly approached by a big-time elite like] David Rockefel er.

They're experts at recruiting, and getting what they cal 'players.' Clearly
he was [out to recruit you]. I want to make it specific, and just get you to
reiterate what you said last night about you [having] got 30% of the vote

[in the Republican primary of the 1998 Nevada state governor's race]. You
were having an effect, you'd made Mad As Hel , they knew you had started
the Constitution Party.

RUSSO: Yeah.

JONES: They knew that you were somebody who was taking action and
getting things done. You'd already made some big films and had a lot of
other successes–

RUSSO: Right.

JONES: So they were trying to recruit you. Did it come down to the point of

“Hey, we are here to recruit you, and don't worry, your [implantable RFID
identification] chip is going to say 'Don't mess with [me]. This guy is 'don't
touch' [Ed. note: i.e. – untouchable, elite].”

RUSSO: Yeah– Yes, that did happen– I was definitely being recruited. But it's
more subtle than that.

JONES: Wel , in your words, just go through the process, and then what he
said–

RUSSO: Wel , what it is – remember, we were friends, and he used to go to
my house a lot. We'd have dinner, we'd talk. He'd tel me about business
investments he'd get involved in – they would [be wil ing to] help me with
this business investment or that business investment – was I interested in
joining the Council on Foreign Relations [CFR], [if so] I would have to get
a letter to join them, but was I interested in that? Just stuff. Leading you
on.

I used to say to him that I never real y did that [Ed. note: i.e. not
interested in CFR membership], because that's not where I was coming
from. “As much as I like you, Nick, your ways and my ways, we're on the
opposite side of the fence. I don't believe in enslaving people.” And–

JONES: And he would come back with "Oh, I do." or?

RUSSO: Wel , it'd be more like–

440

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

JONES: “It's better for them” or?

RUSSO: It's more like, [pauses] How do I put it? It was like, [pauses] “What
do you care about them? What do you care about those people? What
difference does it make to you? Take care of your own life. Do the best
you can for you and your family. What do the rest of the people mean to
you? They don't mean anything to you. They're just serfs, they're just
people.”

It was a lack of caring, and that's not who I was. It was just sort of like –
cold. It was just like, cold. I used to say to him “What's the point of al
this? You have al the money in the world you need. You have al the
power you need. What's the point? What's the end goal?”

And he said “The end goal is to get everybody chipped, to control
the whole society, to have the bankers, the elite people– the
bankers and some governor[s] controlling the world. ” And I said

“Do al the people on the Council on Foreign Relations believe [the] way
you do?” [He replied] “No, no, no, most of them believe they're doing the
right thing. A lot of them believe it's better off being socialistic. We have
to convince people that socialism is really capitalism. ” So America's
becoming a socialist country. It's a communist country today.

JONES: [Providing post-interview commentary] And here we are, years later,
after Aaron Russo points out that this is not a capitalist or free market
country, but it's real y socialist. In fact, here's the cover of [the February

6th, 2009 issue of] Newsweek: "We Are All Socialists Now."

But this isn't the socialism that the public thinks it is, where, the
government robs from the rich to give to the poor. Actual y, it's always the
big banks, the elites throughout history that fund socialism. They want [to]

use the middle class' money to domesticate the working class and expand
the size of government, so they can eradicate the middle class and have a
giant sub-mass of uneducated slaves – who have no chance of ever
rebel ing against the tyranny – and a tiny [group of] elite who control it al .

That is the very nature of this New World Order system. They are using
big government to strangle competition, to take control of the people, to
break up the family, to set up a global plantation or neo-feudalist state.

In al objectivity, is this not exactly the agenda of what was laid out in
the Top Secret manual Silent Weapons For Quiet wars?

Is it not the least bit conceivable that 9/11 was elaborately planned and
perpetrated by members of modern secret combinations in order to:

• Kick-start a campaign of war across the Middle East?

• Embed an irrational fear in the American public about boogie-man
terrorist cel s, and cal it a “War on Terror”?

441

ELITES HAD FOREKNOWLEDGE OF 9/11

• Create two additional intrusive departments of the Executive Branch of
the federal government – the Department of Homeland Security (DHS)

and the Transportation Security Administration (TSA) – with the
primary purpose of intimidating the American people into abject
compliance and unquestioning obedience at the threat of
overwhelming punitive measures?

• Increasingly coerce and acclimate the American populace to wil ful y
surrender their 4th Amendments rights11?

Like Hassan of the Order of the Assassins over a thousand years ago,
extremely elaborate, costly and calculated deceptions were perpetrated in
order to manipulate the minds and ensure the ferocious loyalty of his
fol owers. History has repeated in this manner with the atrocities committed
on 9/11 – enacted not by dark-skinned foreign “terrorists,” but by the
mystery school initiates who have gained control of (and have radical y
grown the size of) America's military industrial complex.

President Obama was elected in 2008 on the promise of Change – and
it's arguable that he won-over critical undecided voters because he was the
only politician (aside from Ron Paul) wil ing to promise an end to the wars in
the Middle East. Even if you're not someone who fol ows politics, do you not
recal the term “exit strategy” constantly being discussed during the 2008
presidential election? As a presidential candidate, Obama made promise after
promise to end the wars in Iraq and Afghanistan, and to bring the troops
home.

Nearly four years later, not only have those wars not ended, our
exhausted and jaded armed forces are now being deployed and engaged in
other conflicts in the Middle East.

And for over two years now, there have been ongoing rumors and
propaganda being pitched about the necessity of a war with Iran.

9/11 Attacks Were A False Flag Operation

After processing both the Top Secret manual Silent Weapons For Quiet

Wars as wel as Aaron Russo's candid interview just prior to his death, one
ought to seriously re-evaluate the official stories which the public at large
have come to accept without question as what transpired on September

11th, 2001. These two documents alone ought to be enough to give one
pause before continuing to accept the 9/11 Commission's version of the
events of that horrible day.

At this point, if the reader is stil unable to al ow the possibility that the

442

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
secret organizations of the modern mystery schools are able to pul off such
a monstrous massacre and brazen deception as 9/11 – that they are not
connected enough, nor have enough initiates nor sycophants in key positions
of power to not only pul it off, but also be able to keep al involved perfectly
tight-lipped (even those with the slightest degree of knowledge about it) –
then I implore the reader to humbly pray about the matter, and once again
review the earlier contents of this book. If you're stil unwil ing to objectively
scrutinize the evidence which has been uncovered by researchers regarding

9/11, then you'd best put down this book right now, and continue to enjoy
whatever blissful ignorance you're capable of enjoying, for as long as you wil
be permitted to enjoy it.

On the other hand, I would hope that you are wil ing to look at further
evidence that 9/11 was perpetrated by covert groups within the United

States military and government (and possibly in conjunction with US al ies). I
strongly recommend the fol owing sources of information:

• BYU Professor Steven E. Jones' peer-reviewed research12, published in

September of 2006, titled Why Indeed Did the World Trade Center

Buildings Completely Col apse? in which he expounds his discovery of
nano-thermite particles13 in dust col ected shortly after the col apse of

WTC towers 1 and 2

• Any one of the four Loose Change 9/11 documentaries, the most
recent being Loose Change 9/11: An American Coup. There are several
other excel ently researched documentaries about 9/11 apart from
these as wel .

• The fol owing websites:

• Architects and Engineers for 9/11 Truth (ae911truth.org)

• Journal of 9/11 Studies (journalof911studies.com/beginners.html)

• 9/11 Truth.org (911truth.org – 9/11 Intro section)

• Remember Building 7.org (rememberbuilding7.org)14

• 9/11 Commission Report Questioned by Over 100 Professors

(www.wanttoknow.info/070618professorsquestion911)15

1 Stand Up For Freedom speech, Feb 11, 1966

2 J. Reuben Clark also served as U.S. State Department Solicitor, Undersecretary of

State, and Ambassador to Mexico. Clark was a statesman, constitutionalist, and
outspoken opponent to the formation of the League of Nations (the failed
precursor to the United Nations), as covered in an earlier chapter

443

NOTES

3 Speech given November 14th, 1947. J. Reuben Clark was an Apostle and Member
of the First Presidency under Presidents Heber J. Grant, George Albert Smith and

David O. McKay (emphasis added)

Source: http://www.mormonchronicle.com/church-leader-says-military-in-almost-
complete-control-of-government/

4 Source – http://www.imdb.com/name/nm0751567/

5 Sources – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aaron_Russo; and
https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Constitution_Party_(United_States)

6 [Nicholas Rockefel er] is a member of the Council on Foreign Relations, the

International Institute of Strategic Studies, the Advisory Board of RAND, the

Corporate Advisory Board of the Pacific Council on International Relations, the

Board of the Western Justice Center Foundation, and the Central China

Development Council and has served as a participant in the World Economic

Forum and the Aspen Institute. He also serves as a director of the Pacific Rim

Cultural Foundation, and is a member of the boards of visitors of the law schools
of the University of Oregon and of Pepperdine University and is active in the
affairs of his alma mater, Yale University. He recently chaired a panel at the United

Nations on E-Commerce and is a co-author of 'Economic Strategy and National

Security'.

Nicholas’ China practice includes transactions with China’s largest banks, energy
companies, communications entities and real estate enterprises as wel as with

China’s principal cities and leading provinces. He was chosen as a board member
of the Central China Construction and Development Commission and as a director
of the Xiwai International School of Shanghai International University. He has
appeared numerous times on CCTV and other China media.”

(Sources – http://www.nicholasrockefel er.net and
http://www.nicholasrockefel er.org/wikipedia/)

7 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rockefel er_family

8 This segment is available in the supporting material. Refer to the video file: Clip of

Aaron Russo Interview

9 An unedited transcript is provided as a text file in the supporting material: Raw
transcript of Aaron Russo clip

10 Dennis Laurence Cuddy, historian and political analyst, received a Ph.D. from the

University of North Carolina at Chapel Hil (major in American History, minor in
political science). Dr. Cuddy has taught at the university level, has been a political
and economic risk analyst for an international consulting firm, and has been a

Senior Associate with the U.S. Department of Education.

Cuddy has also testified before members of Congress on behalf of the U.S.

Department of Justice. Dr. Cuddy has authored or edited twenty books and
booklets, and has written hundreds of articles appearing in newspapers around
the nation, including The Washington Post, Los Angeles Times and USA Today. He
has been a guest on numerous radio talk shows in various parts of the country,
such as ABC Radio in New York City, and he has also been a guest on the national

444

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
television programs USA Today and CBS's Nightwatch

(Source – http://www.worldviewweekend.com/worldview-times/bio.php?

authorid=383)

11 The Fourth Amendment (Amendment IV) to the United States Constitution is the
part of the Bil of Rights which guards against unreasonable searches and
seizures, along with requiring any warrant to be judicial y sanctioned and
supported by probable cause. It was adopted as a response to the abuse of the
writ of assistance, which is a type of general search warrant, in the American

Revolution. Search and arrest should be limited in scope according to specific
information supplied to the issuing court, usual y by a law enforcement officer,
who has sworn by it.

(Source –
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Fourth_Amendment_to_the_United_States_Constituti
on)

12 Professor Jones' paper is included in the supporting material. Refer to the file:

WhyIndeedDidtheWorldTradeCenterBuildingsCompletelyCol apse.pdf

13 http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nano-thermite

14 From rememberbuilding7.org: “Building 7 was a 47-story skyscraper that was part
of the World Trade Center complex. It would have been the tal est high-rise in 33
states. It col apsed at 5:20 pm on September 11, 2001. It was not hit by an
airplane and suffered minimal damage compared to other buildings much closer
to the Twin Towers.... 'Nearly ten years since the attacks that took my son’s life,
we have not received an impartial, evidence-based accounting of the events of
that day, even though they have been used to justify a war we are told wil not
end in our lifetimes. The col apse of Building 7 is one anomaly among many, but
we focus on Building 7 because it is clear that when America becomes aware of it,
common sense wil prevail, public demand for the truth wil grow and it wil pave
the way to a broader investigation of 9/11. Please join me in cal ing upon the

Manhattan District Attorney and the New York City Council to open a new
investigation.' – Bob McIlvaine, father of Bobby McIlvaine, [victim of the col apse
of] WTC 1.”

15 The content of this link is included in the supporting material. Refer to the PDF
file: 100 Professors Question 911

445

MAINSTREAM MEDIA

COMPLICITY IN

CONSPIRACY

“They who can give up essential liberty to obtain a little temporary
safety, deserve neither liberty nor safety.”

– Benjamin Franklin1

Christmas 2009 Attempted Bombing

“Northwest Airlines Flight 253 was an international passenger flight from

Amsterdam Airport Schiphol in Haarlemmermeer, Netherlands, to Detroit

Metropolitan Wayne County Airport in Romulus, Michigan, United States.

The flight was the target of a failed al eged al-Qaeda bombing attempt on

Christmas Day, December 25, 2009, in which a passenger tried to set off
plastic explosives sewn to his underwear. There were 290 people on board
the plane, which was operated by Northwest Airlines.

“The convicted bomber in the 'Christmas Day bombing attempt' was 23-
year-old Umar Farouk Abdulmutal ab, who had concealed plastic explosives
in his underwear but failed to detonate them properly, resulting in flames
and popping noises. A Dutch passenger, Jasper Schuringa, tackled and
restrained him and put out the fire with the aid of others. Abdulmutal ab
was then handcuffed while the pilot safely landed the plane. In al , three
people were injured: Abdulmutal ab, Schuringa, and one other passenger.

Upon landing in Detroit, Abdulmutal ab was arrested and taken to a
hospital for treatment of his burns. On December 28, 2009, al-Qaeda in
the Arabian Peninsula (AQAP) claimed responsibility for the attempted
bombing. On January 6, 2010, a federal grand jury indicted Abdulmutal ab

446

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
on six criminal charges, including attempted use of a weapon of mass
destruction and attempted murder.

“Reports indicated that the U.S. had received intel igence regarding a
planned attack by a Yemen-based Nigerian man. While describing security
measures taken by U.S. and foreign governments in the immediate
aftermath of the attack, U.S. Secretary of Homeland Security, Janet

Napolitano, stated that "once the incident occurred, the system worked."

However, she also cited "the actions of the passengers and the crew on
this flight" to show "why that system is so important." After heavy
criticism, she stated the fol owing day that the system "failed miserably",
this time referring to the fact that Abdulmutal ab had been able to board
the flight with an explosive device.” 2

“The Terrorist Identities Datamart Environment list is maintained by the

U.S. National Counterterrorism Center. It includes about 550,000 names.

People on that list are not necessarily on the no-fly list. Rep. Peter King, R-

N.Y., said Mutal ab was not on the no-fly list. King, the ranking Republican
on the House Homeland Security Committee, said no federal air marshals
were on the flights from Nigeria to Amsterdam and from Amsterdam to

Detroit.” 3

Thus constitutes a summary of the official version of what occurred on
the Northwest Airlines Flight 253 incident on Christmas day, 2009.

Two of the passengers on this flight were Kurt Haskel and his wife, Lori.

They were returning from an African safari vacation. Mr. Haskel is a
practicing Detroit attorney.

On December 28th, 2009, three days after the event, Kurt and Lori were
interviewed on CNN, along with another passenger, Richel e Keepman, a

Christian girl who was traveling with her parents and two Ethiopian orphans
whom they had just adopted. Both a video clip and a transcript of this day's
broadcast, including the interview with these passengers, is included in the
supporting material.4 The fol owing constitutes the most relevant portions of
the CNN broadcast (emphasis added):

ERICA HILL, CNN ANCHOR: Tonight: terror in the skies, errors on the
ground. So, just how did a guy on a terror watch list with a one-way ticket
paid for in cash, with no luggage, a man who has been barred from

Britain, informed on by his own father, how did this guy manage to board
a U.S. airliner and al egedly try to blow it to pieces? Simply put tonight,
who screwed up?...

Also ahead: The explosive used, it fizzled this time, but, as you wil see,
even a smal amount can bring down a plane. We are going to take you

"Up Close," though from a safe distance.

Plus, we are "Digging Deeper" into those state-of-the-art body scanners.

Could they have caught the kind of bomb that made it on to Northwest

447

MAINSTREAM MEDIA COMPLICITY IN CONSPIRACY

Delta Flight 253? And, if so, why are so few airports actual y using
them?...

And right here when we come back: three passengers from Flight 253, a
husband and wife who are raising a provocative question tonight. Did the
suspect possibly have help getting on to this flight? In fact, did this man
even have a passport? That's ahead.

Later, more on what Jeanne [Meserve] was talking about, whether
technology may be the answer to better safety. We wil take a look at
those scanners that can look at every inch of you and look at whether or
not you need to stil have a problem with that.

Notice that, less than 72 hours fol owing this failed bombing attempt,
the news media was heavily insinuating the need for every airport to use

“state-of-the-art” body scanners. Even before interviewing the passengers or
hearing from the “experts,” the CNN anchor is repeatedly insinuating not only
a direct connection between the deployment of these body scanners and
future success in apprehending bad guys from getting on planes, but also
that you, John or Jane Q. Public, needs to quickly get over it if you “stil have
a problem with... scanners that can look at every inch of you.”

HILL: Wel , joining us now, passengers Kurt and Lori Haskel , who told
authorities about a remarkable scene they witnessed at the gate in

Amsterdam. Also with us tonight is Richel e Keepman, who was on board
that flight as wel with her family, including her two newly adopted – her
newly adopted brother and sister from Ethiopia. Good to have al of you
with us. Kurt, I want to start with you, because you say you witnessed at
the suspect at the airport, and – and you saw something that real y made
you sit up and take notice. Walk us through what you saw in Amsterdam.

KURT HASKELL, NORTHWEST AIRLINES FLIGHT 253 PASSENGER: Sure. Lori
and I were sitting near the boarding gate, sitting on the floor. There
weren't any seats to sit in. And I saw two men, and they caught my eye
because they seemed to be an odd pair. One was what I would describe as
a poor-looking black teenager around 16 or 17, and the other man, a –
age 50-ish, wealthy-looking Indian man.

And I was just wondering why they were together, kind of strange. And I
watched them approach what I would cal the ticket agent, the final
person that checks your boarding pass before you get on the plane. And I
could hear the entire conversation. The only person that spoke was the

Indian man. And what he said was, this man needs to board the plane, but
he doesn't have a passport. And the ticket agent responded, wel , if he
doesn't have a passport, he can't get on the plane, to which the Indian
man responded back, he's from Sudan. We do this al the time.

And the ticket agent said, wel , then, you wil have to go and talk to my
manager. And she directed them down a hal way. And that was the last
time that I saw the Indian man. And the black man, I didn't see again until

448

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
he tried to blow up our plane a few hours later.

HILL: And then – and when did you put two and two together and realize
that this in fact appeared to be the same man you saw, who may not have
had a passport?

K. HASKELL: I got a good look at him on the plane when we landed and the

FBI was arresting him. And that's when I put it al together. I recognized
him as the same man that I had seen before we boarded.

HILL: And I know everyone has been questioned who was on that flight.

Lori, it's tough to understand, I think, especial y for a lot of people
watching this, and I'm sure for you who were sitting there, how anybody
could be al owed on board an international flight without a passport. When
you and your husband talked to authorities, when you told them what you
saw, what was the reaction?

LORI HASKELL, NORTHWEST AIRLINES FLIGHT 253 PASSENGER: They
seemed real y interested in what we had to say. They talked to every
family. A lot of the families was – they were talking to them for about five
minutes or so. They talked to Kurt and I for probably about 15 minutes,
maybe a little bit more. At one point, they cal ed over another FBI agent
to, I guess, witness what the other one was talking to us about.

So, I think that they were real y interested in what we had to say about
what we saw in the Amsterdam airport. However, the FBI and no other
authorities have contacted us since then.

HILL: And does that seem odd to you, or did you figure that's just part of the
investigation?

L. HASKELL: You know, I don't know. It does seem a little bit odd. If my
husband is the only one that noticed this happening, I would think that we
would have been contacted for further questioning, especial y now, with al
of the media that's been contacting us.

HILL: It wil be interesting to see if they do contact you in the next few days.

And we hope you wil let us know as wel ....

This is the one and only time either of the Haskel s were interviewed by
a mainstream media outlet. Apparently, it was also the last time either one of
them would be contacted by the FBI or any government agency for further
questioning about their eyewitness accounts in this matter. In fact, Kurt

Haskel 's repeated efforts to get the FBI and the federal government to
release closed circuit security camera footage at the Amsterdam airport to
prove his account of the man in the tan suit assisting Umar to board the
plane have been repeatedly obstructed and brushed off.

Continuing from the interview transcript (emphasis added):

HILL: And especial y for you [talking to Richel e], traveling with your newly

449

MAINSTREAM MEDIA COMPLICITY IN CONSPIRACY
adopted siblings, obviously, an exciting time for you and your family. But,
for these kids, I can only imagine how scary that must have been. You
were at the rear of the plane, so you didn't see al this happening. But
there's plenty of commotion. How did the kids handle it?

RICHELLE KEEPMAN, NORTHWEST AIRLINES FLIGHT 253 PASSENGER: Wel ,
you know, our goal on the entire flight when this was occurring was to just
not let these two children know what was going on. We agreed that we
would just pretend that it was a big game, because these kids have been
through so much in their lives, that this just wasn't – they didn't need to
know what was going on. So, we – we turned it into – they don't speak

English. And we turned it into more of a game and said, isn't this exciting?

And we sang songs. And my dad and I and my mom, we al prayed
together for safety and that, you know, if – if we weren't going to make it,
that these children would never know what was real y going on....

HILL: When al of this went down, I know that this man was – the – the
suspect was tackled pretty quickly by other passengers. Kurt and Lori, you
were actual y not too far, only a number of rows behind al of them. Was
there anything else that you noticed or that stuck out about that incident,

Kurt, as – as this man is being tackled?

K. HASKELL: I think I wil let Lori answer that. When this was going on, I
was more focused on the fire. And she witnessed more of the altercation
between the terrorist and the passengers.

HILL: And, Lori, he seemed to be subdued pretty quickly.

L. HASKELL: Yes, he was. Everything happened, it seemed like, in less than a
minute. We saw smoke. We – we then saw flames going up the side of the
plane near the seat where he was sitting. At that point, two people, one
from behind him and one from the side of him, tackled him to the ground.

And that's – that's pretty much the last time we saw him. We were pretty
freaked out by the fire, so we weren't paying attention to that. We were
paying attention to the fire going up the side of the plane....

HILL: But I know, Richel e, you believe there may actual y be video of the
incident?

KEEPMAN: Yes. That was very strange. There was a man that, when we first
took off, I noticed about 10 seats ahead of us to the left-hand side, he had
a camcorder. And I didn't think much of it. I thought maybe this was his
first flight and was just excited. And then, when the actual incident
occurred, I looked up, and he was the only one standing and filming the
entire thing.

HILL: Interesting. There – obviously, stil so much more to come out about
this. We real y appreciate you joining us, Kurt and Lori Haskel , Richel e

Keepman, with your insights tonight....

HILL: And we do want to point out that CNN has not been able to
independently confirm at this point that the suspect – whether or not the

450

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
suspect had a passport. That is something that we are working to
confirm....

And, later, keeping the skies safe – new security measures already put in
place – plus, those new body scans that actual y could be coming to an
airport near you, the ones that leave nothing to the imagination.... There
are new rules for airline security you need to know about. But how far is
too far when it comes to screening airline passengers? In fact, just how
much privacy and modesty are you wil ing to give up to stay safe?

Full Body Scanners: A Silent Weapon

Against The American People

Only moments later after the interview with the three passengers of

Northwest Airlines Flight 253, a pre-recorded video is shown with a
discussion between CNN correspondent Joe Johns, and Charles Pena of the

Independent Institute5 (emphasis added):

JOE JOHNS, CNN CORRESPONDENT: Technology also exists for TSA to
essential y see through the clothes of people passing through airport
security checkpoints. It's an effective way to look for concealed weapons
but might not reveal a careful y-crafted and concealed explosive device.

CHARLES PENA, THE INDEPENDENT INSTITUTE: The question is what is it
that you are looking for and can you build technology that can actual y
help you detect exactly what you're looking for?

JOHNS: Privacy is the other big concern with so-cal ed see-through
technology al owing authorities to look underneath people's clothes, raising
the age-old question of how much personal dignity and freedom from
warrantless government searches we're wil ing to tolerate in exchange for
more security.

PENA: Airline travelers in particular have given up tremendous amount of
privacy and even rights, certain basic rights to get – to get on an airplane.

We are searched when we essential y when we get on an airplane, without
a warrant. And that has become normal operating procedure for al of us
now. We accept that. We're wil ing to essential y al ow authorities to be
able to see us naked?

JOHNS: The sad wisdom is we are never going to get perfect airline security.

But the closer we get to it, the more [rights] we wil have to give up.

Recal Silent Weapons For Quiet Wars. What is the primary strategy for
the elite gaining control of the general public? Diversion:

“Experience has proven that the simplest method of securing a silent
weapon and gaining control of the public is to keep the public

451

MAINSTREAM MEDIA COMPLICITY IN CONSPIRACY
undisciplined and ignorant of the basic system principles on the one hand,
while keeping them confused, disorganized, and distracted with
matters of no real importance on the other hand.... Keep the
public busy, busy, busy, with no time to think; back on the farm
with the other animals.”

Recal what the primary evidence of victory is in the elite's war on the
public. What demonstrates to them that we are conceding defeat and ready
to further enslavement? Consent. Notice the fol owing from the interview

(emphasis added):

CHARLES PENA, THE INDEPENDENT INSTITUTE: Airline travelers in
particular have given up tremendous amount of privacy and even rights,
certain basic rights to get – to get on an airplane. We are searched when
we essential y when we get on an airplane, without a warrant. And that
has become normal operating procedure for all of us now. We
accept that. We're wil ing to essential y al ow authorities to be able to
see us naked?

JOE JOHNS, CNN CORRESPONDENT: The sad wisdom is we are never going
to get perfect airline security. But the closer we get to it, the more

[rights] we will have to give up.

[From Silent Weapons For Quiet Wars:]

“Do this: maximize control – to get this: minimum resistance to control....”

“When the government is able to [enact measures that take away the
public's civil rights] without [the populace becoming outraged], it is an
indication that the public is ripe for surrender and is consenting
to enslavement and legal encroachment. ”

Since the incident of Richard Reid, the infamous “shoe bomber”6 of the

December 22nd, 2001 American Airlines Flight 63 from Paris to Miami, whose
attempt to blow up that plane also failed (thanks to the alertness and action
of the passengers and flight attendants), al would-be passengers on U.S.

flights are required to remove their shoes in the security zone and place
them on the scanning conveyor belt along with their luggage.

After this “underwear bomber” incident, the TSA has aggressively rol ed
out the deployment of these ful body scanners (which were already being
manufactured in larger quantities prior to this incident) in airports throughout
the nation7. They produce such a vivid black and white image of the
individual's body as to earn them the nickname “nude body scanners”. To the
great consternation and discomfort of a vast majority of today's fliers, this
has become an imminent, embarrassing and confrontational element of air
travel – not to mention an alarming health concern for frequent fliers.

Since their widespread implementation, when given choice between
going through a metal detector or the body scanner, the vast majority of

452

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
fliers would much rather wait in long lines for the metal detector than
voluntarily opt to go through the body scanner. Within the first 12 months of
deployment, TSA agents were initial y trained to reassure passengers that
the scanners are safe and preferable and coax them into trusting them, to
little effect. Now, however, TSA agents have observably become far more
bel igerent in pressuring passengers to use the scanners – and it has become
common practice to “randomly” select passengers to either go through the
scanner or “opt out”. Many have testified that when they told the TSA agent
that they wished to opt out, immediately the agent would loudly announce

“OPT OUT!” with the other agents immediately repeating “OPT OUT!” in the
same manner – causing a sense of embarrassment and intimidation in the
passenger.

They are then led to an area (many have testified that this area in most
airports is in plain view of most or al other passengers in the security zone)

where they are put through a highly invasive body search that, should any
normal citizen impose upon any other citizen, would legal y qualify as
molestation. If a passenger refuses to submit to this search, they are often
verbal y threatened and immediately treated as a terrorist suspect. This has
produced a flood of complaints and an astounding number of reported cases
of TSA agent mistreatment and abuse of passengers, many such situations
reportedly being highly traumatic. In the least egregious cases, they are
forbidden to board the plane, threatened to be fined $10,000 and then
escorted out of the airport.8 In some of the most egregious cases, they are
thrown to the floor and cuffed, or cuffed to a chair, verbal y and/or physical y
accosted, have their flight tickets torn up, and purposeful y made a spectacle
of. One victim of such treatment, Meg McLain, dared to ask the TSA agents
whether or not these ful -body pat-downs would traumatize victims of sex
crimes, and that “every answer they gave me was basical y 'it's not about
you, it's not about me, it's about the greater good.'”9

One of the most frequent complaints is that of attractive, large-breasted
women overwhelmingly being “randomly” selected for the ful -body scanner,
then subjected to an overly-vigorous body search. One high profile case was
when Susie Castil o, who was crowned Miss USA in 2003, was singled out for
the body scanner on April 27th, 2011 in Dal as, TX. She opted out and then
submitted to the pat-down. In her own words (emphasis interpreted from
source)10:

“I'm sure this woman was just doing her job, but– she, I mean she
actual y felt– touched my vagina. And so I think that's why I'm crying,
that's why I'm so emotional, because I'm already so upset that they're
making me go, they're making me do this, they're making me choose, to
either get molested, 'cause that's what I feel like, and, or go through this
machine that's completely unhealthy and dangerous, and I don't want to
go through it.

453

MAINSTREAM MEDIA COMPLICITY IN CONSPIRACY

“And here I am crying. Never in my wildest dreams that I'd think that this
was gonna make me cry. But I'm crying because I'm just real y real y upset
that, as an American, I have to go through this. And I do feel violated. I
didn't think that I would, when I had to opt out of the machine, but I
completely feel violated. This woman, she touched my vagina, four times.”

Twenty minutes later, after she composes herself, Susie says that she
spoke to a TSA supervisor. She was given a “TSA Customer Comment Card”

and was given three options: cal a number to complain, fil out the card and
mail it, or she could go to tsa.gov and fil out a complaint. She continues:

“I have no idea what this is going to do. I'm hoping that other people that
feel violated as an American wil make these complaints, and maybe they

[the TSA] wil change something if they get enough of them. I don't know,
but that's why I'm doing it, because I'm hoping that something wil change
in the near future. Because, I was thinking about it, I was like, drug
smugglers sometimes (I've heard) put drugs up their rectum. So, what
happens when a bomber or somebody, a terrorist, puts something up their
rectum? Are we going to get rectal exams at the airport? Is that what's
next?…

“A very sweet older woman, who is an airport volunteer came over to me,
and she was trying to comfort me because she saw me crying... and she
said 'Wel , honey, you know what? I'd rather do a pat-down or go through
the scanner than be blown up.' And I'm like, I guess I'm supposed to find
comfort in that, but I didn't. It's just al very odd, and I feel like none of
this works anyway.”

Recal the fol owing from Silent Weapons For Quiet Wars (emphasis
added):

“[The silent weapon] shoots situations, instead of bul ets; propelled
by data processing, instead of chemical reaction (explosion)....”

In order to accurately calculate the effect of deployed silent weapons,
data must be gathered and analyzed constantly. After what the reader now
understands regarding this third world war (being waged primarily on the

American public), the real purpose of these TSA Customer Comment Cards
ought to be apparent. They are a means of public voluntary information
submittal, provided to the public for the purpose of gauging the effectiveness
of this particular weapon (i.e. the TSA and its current measures), so that
they can “improve their service” to their flock, their cattle. Data must be
gathered and analyzed: How many wil ingly submit to body scans? How
many opt out? How many are effectively intimidated? How many file a
complaint? How many put up with the invasive pat downs? How many
emotional y break down? How many stand firm to the point of being
escorted out of the airport?

Recal the remainder of the definition of a silent weapon:

454

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“It makes no obvious explosive noises, causes no obvious physical or
mental injuries, and does not obviously interfere with anyone's daily social
life.

“Yet it makes an unmistakable "noise," causes unmistakable physical and
mental damage, and unmistakably interferes with the daily social life, i.e.,
unmistakable to a trained observer, one who knows what to look for.

“The public cannot comprehend this weapon, and therefore cannot
believe that they are being attacked and subdued by a weapon.

“The public might instinctively feel that something is wrong [Ed.

note: recal what Suzie related – “I do feel violated.... I completely feel
violated.... It's just al very odd, and I feel like none of this works
anyway.”], but that is because of the technical nature of the silent weapon,
they cannot express their feeling in a rational way, or handle the problem
with intel igence. Therefore, they do not know how to cry for help,
and do not know how to associate with others to defend
themselves against it.

“When a silent weapon is applied gradually, the public adjusts/adapts to
its presence and learns to tolerate its encroachment on their lives
until the pressure (psychological via economic) becomes too great and
they crack up.

“Therefore, the silent weapon is a type of biological warfare. It attacks the
vitality, options, and mobility of the individuals of a society by knowing,
understanding, manipulating, and attacking their sources of natural and
social energy, and their physical, mental, and emotional strengths and
weaknesses.”

The TSA is a mobility weapon against the American people – acclimating
them with demeaning, liberty-eroding measures, disguised as an effort to
keep the public “safe.” No matter how outraged the American public feels
about ongoing TSA abuses, there has been absolutely no backing down from
the federal government in enforcing these egregious protocols. There has
been absolutely no curtailment of further deployment and enforcement of ful
body scanners.

In fact, there is only increasing evidence that these scanners have long
been planned for many other public places, and are quickly becoming
standard equipment. For example, they are currently being deployed under
the name Visible Intermodal Prevention and Response team (VIPR) in train
stations, bus stations, subways, court houses, stadium entrances, etc.

On October 24, 2011, Naturalnews.com reported the fol owing

(emphasis added):

“TSA set up one of its first VIPR checkpoints in Tampa, Fla., last December
after announcing to the world its plans to expand il egal searches to al

455

MAINSTREAM MEDIA COMPLICITY IN CONSPIRACY
aspects of American life. Presumably a test to see how the public would
respond. VIPR teams groped and patted down passengers at a local

Greyhound bus station, and they even brought in sniff dogs to add an
extra layer of intimidation.

“Later on during the summer of 2011, TSA announced again its plans to
search innocent Americans at train stations, bus stops, and truck stops. At
that time, TSA requested 12 more units to add to its fleet of VIPR teams,
most of which had stil not necessarily been deployed.

“Just a few months after that, the National Footbal League (NFL)

announced that it would be implementing TSA VIPR checkpoints at all 32

NFL stadiums across the country. The procedures at these checkpoints
subjected footbal fans to ful -body pat downs similar to what air travelers
face at US airports.

“And now an entire state has succumbed to the encroachment of the
il egitimate US Department of Homeland Security (DHS) and its unlawful
violations of the Fourth, Fifth, and Tenth Amendments to the US

Constitution. VIPR teams have already been deployed to five truck weigh
stations and two bus stations across Tennessee, with more soon to
come.”11

Kurt Haskell's Court Testimony Details

Federal Government Complicity

The fol owing is the testimony which Kurt Haskel delivered during the
sentencing of Umar Farouk Abdulmutal ab, the so-cal ed “Underwear

Bomber,” on February 15, 2012. Obtained from Haskel 's personal blog12, the
first paragraph is Haskel 's introduction to the matter, and the remainder is
the statement now on court record (emphasis added):

“Every victim of a crime in Michigan is entitled to make a statement in
open court regarding the impact of the crime on their life. The statement
is limited to the victim's physical, emotional and financial wel being as it
relates to the crime. Keep that in my as you read my statement. Below is a
copy of the victim impact statement I gave today at the Underwear

Bomber sentencing hearing. When reading my statement, keep in mind
that I am a practicing attorney in the State of Michigan. In addition, I
regularly practice in the Court the hearings are taking place at and
therefore, I am somewhat limited as to what I can say. We were limited to

5 minutes each.

“I wish to thank the Court for al owing me these 5 minutes to make my
statement. My references to the government in this statement refer to the

Federal Government excluding this Court and the prosecution. On

Christmas Day 2009, my wife and I were returning from an African safari

456

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
and had a connecting flight through Amsterdam. As we waited for our
flight, we sat on the floor next to the boarding gate. What I witnessed
while sitting there and subsequent events have changed my life forever.

While I sat there, I witnessed Umar dressed in jeans and a white t-shirt,
being escorted around security by a man in a tan suit who spoke perfect

American English and who aided Umar in boarding without a passport. The
airline gate worker initial y refused Umar boarding until the man in the tan
suit intervened. The event meant nothing to me at the time. Little did I
know that Umar would try to kil me a few hours later as our flight
approached Detroit. The final 10 minutes of our flight after the attack were
the worst minutes of my life. During those 10 minutes I sat paralyzed in
fear. Unfortunately, what happened next has had an even greater impact
on my life and has saddened me further.

“When we landed, I was shocked that our plane taxied up to the gate. I
was further shocked that we were forced to sit on the plane for 20 minutes
with powder from the so cal ed bomb al over the cabin. The officers that
boarded the plane did nothing to ensure our safety and did not check for
accomplices or other explosive devices. Several passengers trampled
through parts of the bomb as they exited the plane. We were then taken
into the terminal with our unchecked carry on bags. Again, there was no
concern for our safety even though Umar told the officers that there was
another bomb on board as he exited the plane. I wondered why nobody
was concerned about our safety, accomplices or other bombs and the lack
of concern worried me greatly. I immediately told the FBI my story in
order to help catch the accomplice I had seen in Amsterdam. It soon
became obvious that the FBI wasn't interested in what I had to say,
which upset me further. For one month the government refused to admit
the existence of the man in the tan suit before changing course and
admitting his existence in an ABC News article on January 22, 2010. That
was the last time the government talked about this man. The video that
would prove the truth of my account has never been released. I
continue to be emotional y upset that the video has not been released.

The Dutch police, meanwhile, in this article (show article), also confirmed
that Umar did not show his passport in Amsterdam which also meant that
he didn't go through security as both are in the same line in Amsterdam. It
upsets me that the government refuses to admit this fact.

“I became further saddened from this case, when Patrick Kennedy of the

State Department during Congressional hearings, admitted that Umar was
a known terrorist, was being fol owed, and the U.S. al owed him into the

U.S. so that it could catch Umar's accomplices. I was once again shocked
and saddened when Michael Leiter of the National Counter terrorism

Center admitted during these same hearings that intentionally letting
terrorists into the U.S. was a frequent practice of the U.S.

Government. I cannot ful y explain my sadness, disappointment and fear
when I realized that my government al owed an attack on me intentional y.

“During this time, I questioned if my country intentional y put a known

457

MAINSTREAM MEDIA COMPLICITY IN CONSPIRACY
terrorist onto my flight with a live bomb. I had many sleepless nights over
this issue. My answer came shortly thereafter. In late 2010, the FBI
admitted to giving out intentionally defective bombs to the

Portland Christmas Tree Bomber, the Wrigley Field Bomber and several
others. Further, Mr. Chambers was quoted in the Free Press on January 11,

2011 when he indicated that the government's own explosives experts had
indicated that Umar's bomb was impossibly defective. I wondered how
that could be. Certainly, I thought, Al Qaeda wouldn't go through all
of the trouble to plan such an attack only to provide the terrorist
with an impossibly defective bomb.

“I attended nearly al of the pretrial hearings. At the hearing on January

28, 2011, I was greatly disappointed by the prosecution's request to block
evidence from Mr. Chambers "as it could then be able to be obtained by
third parties, who could use it in a civil suit against the government". It
real y bothered me that the government apparently was admitting
to wrongdoing of some kind as it admitted that it was concerned
it would be sued. It further upset me to know that the government was
putting its own interests ahead of those of the passengers.

“When I attended the jury selection hearings, I questioned why versions of
the same two questions kept coming up, those being:

1. Do you think whether you'll be able to tel whether something is
actual y a bomb? and

2. Do you realize that sometimes the media doesn't always
tell the truth?

“I continued to be greatly saddened at this point as I felt the truth
continued to be hidden.

“When Umar listed me as his only witness, I was happy to testify, not on
his behalf, but on behalf of the truth. I never expected to testify, as
my eyewitness account would have been too damaging to the
myth that the government and media are putting forward. A mere

5 days after I was announced as a witness, there was an inexplicable
guilty plea which exasperated me as I no longer would be testifying.

“In closing I wil just say that regardless of how the media and
government try to shape the public perception of this case, I am
convinced that Umar was given an intentional y defective bomb by a U.S.

Government agent and placed on our flight without showing a passport or
going through security, to stage a false terrorist attack to be used to
implement various government policies.

“The effect this matter has had on my life has been astounding and due
to this case, I will never trust the government in any matter,
ever.

458

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

“In regards to sentencing, nothing I've said excuses the fact that Umar
tried to kil me. He has waived his valid claim to the entrapment defense.

Umar, you are not a great Muslim martyr, you are merely a "Patsy". I ask
the court to impose the mandatory sentence.”

I now ask the reader to put oneself in Kurt Haskel 's shoes.

Consider the courage, the firmness, the resoluteness of conviction
required to stand in federal court and, on record, in front of a federal judge,
accuse the federal government of not only conspiring with would-be
terrorists, but recruiting, funding, enabling, supplying them with (either
faulty or functional) explosives, and escorting them past security checkpoints
with the intent of slaughtering American citizens – for the express purpose
of instil ing larger doses of fear in the citizenry, causing them to wil ful y
submit themselves to ever-more egregious violations of their rights.

Ponder for a moment if you could stand up in federal court and do that.

Federal Judge Intimidated

Victims of the Bombing

On February 19th, 2012 – four days after Umar Farouk Abdulmutal ab's
sentencing hearing – Kurt Haskel was interviewed by Alex Jones live on his
webcast at infowars.com. Haskel (who, as mentioned earlier, is an attorney
and familiar with court and trial procedures) described some additional y
relevant information. He detailed how he and his wife's victim impact
statements were received by the judge in the case, as wel as other tel ing
abnormalities about the proceedings.

The fol owing are portions of the transcript of the interview. The video
of this entire interview is included in the supporting material13 (underlined
emphasis interpreted from source, other emphasis added).

KURT HASKELL: I saw [Umar] before we boarded, I saw him being escorted
around security by a man in a tan suit, who told the desk worker that he
didn't have a passport, and then they were sent to talk to a manager. Then
al of the sudden he's on our flight, trying to blow it up, a few hours later.

That was just the start of it.

Then I talk to the FBI, thinking I'm helping them catch an accomplice. I
find out soon enough that they don't real y want to talk to me, [and] they
lie about the existence of this man. Then only a month later [from] then,

ABC news puts a couple sentences in the bottom of another article where
the government changes their story and now admits that he exists, but
they try and portray him as an Al-Qaeda member helping the bomber get
through security – which was impossible because he had some kind of

459

MAINSTREAM MEDIA COMPLICITY IN CONSPIRACY
security clearance, and went to the desk and said, "Hey, he's from Sudan.

We do this all the time," helping him board without a passport.

So, I knew he wasn't Al-Qaeda at al .

And then al the other anomalies. The Patrick Kennedy testimony in

Congress where the government admitted that they knew [Umar] was a
terrorist, had been tracking him, and wanted to let him into the US so that
they could fol ow him and catch other accomplices. There was that
admission. There were a string of other, so cal ed, terrorist attacks where
the government admitted to handing out fake bombs.

We had [Umar's] standby attorney, Anthony Chambers, admit that he had
seen the reports from the explosive experts hired by the government, and
those reports indicated that the bomb was impossibly defective because it
lacked a blasting cap. And it goes on and on and on. I had another
passenger call me, confirm that she saw exactly what I did, but
she was too scared to come forward.

Then we have al these measures put in place after this, because of a
security breach – but real y there was no security breach at al , except the
one created by the government. This was the incident that led to the
body-scanning machines, [and] it led to the renewal of certain parts
of the Patriot Act that were going to expire.

ALEX JONES: And let's remember, they had already pre-ordered the
machines, but this happened about two weeks before the official rol out of
them. [It's] perfect PR [Ed. note: i.e. public relations] timing.

And then as you've pointed out, it's the cover-up that's the evidence
of the crime. It's them lying the whole time and then you being
proven correct. It's the fact that they said, "oh the guy that helped get
him on must have been Al-Qaeda," but then it turns out the US
government ordered the State Department to help get him the visa and
the rest of it, and helped get him on the aircraft.

And then the trial, that's what real y clenched it for you. I remember a
year ago or more when we first were talking, you were about 99% sure

[that the incident was a federal-government-enacted false flag event]. But
you were tel ing me that, a few weeks ago when we talked, now seeing
the whole trial, and the cover-up, and the corruption, and how scared they
are of this info coming out – that right there is the proof of the guilt.

HASKELL: All of it is. It's one piece at a time, putting the puzzle together.

There are a lot of pieces, and I didn't even believe it initially, until
the pieces started coming together. To me, there's no other
explanation right now. None. It's not possible.

JONES: Now that you saw the trial, as a lawyer.... You said [in a previous
interview], "I wonder if [Umar wil ] cal me as a witness, use me as
leverage." Then he does cal you as the only witness. Then they give him

460

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
the plea bargain deal; then he drops you as a witness. This is like out of a

Hol ywood movie.

HASKELL: It should total y be a Hol ywood movie, but again, it never wil be
for obvious reasons – because the government and media try to cover it
up. I have a lot of questions about the plea deal, because [Umar]

got nothing in return, and pleaded to mandatory life sentence in
prison without parole. Nobody does that, Alex. What was he promised,
or how was he threatened, to make him make that plea deal?

JONES: You know, [Oklahoma City Alfred P. Murruh Federal Building bomber,

Timothy] McVeigh – his supposed-accomplice, [Terry] Nichols, signed a
sworn affidavit (and we've confirmed separate parts of it from other
witnesses), that McVeigh was a US government agent, was told he was
setting up [Ed. note: i.e. entrapping] militias, [and he] thought [that] it
was a bombing sting. When the bombing was going to go forward,

[Nichols] threw a fit, so they just set him up. They told him they'd kil his
whole family if he spoke out.

HASKELL: Maybe there's something like that going on here, I don't know.

But I'm saying the plea deal, stinks. I don't know why it happened, but
five days after he said that he was going to call me as his only
witness, he takes a plea deal with nothing in return. He reads a
statement that sounded like it was written by somebody at the Pentagon.

It used words that I don't even think he knew what he was saying – it was
the perfect propaganda statement that he made when he took his plea
deal, if you ask me.

JONES: The propaganda, the sophisticated packaging, the PR rol out – it's
always the signature on the false flag [attack].

For those who don't know, the New York Times and CBS News in 1993
reported that the FBI did "cook" [Ed. note: i.e. create] the bomb, frame
the drivers, give them the detonators, and ordered the bombing of the

World Trade Center, using two low-grade, moron, mental y-il people. That
could also be what this is: Mutal ab [Ed. note: i.e. Umar Farouk

Abdulmutal ab], of course, looks drugged most of the time....

Tel folks what you talked about in your victim's statement, and other
points you think are important here, on the record.

HASKELL: Sure. Wel , if you're a victim of a crime, you get to make what's
cal ed a Victim Impact Statement. You have to say how the crime affected
you physical y, emotional y or financial y. And you can talk about whatever
you want in it, as to the crime.

Usual y they're unlimited, but Judge [Nancy] Edmunds limited us to five
minutes per passenger, only. So, I had to real y make it compact. I wanted
to write it out ahead of time, because I thought if I was just going off the
top of my head, I might say some things that would get me in trouble. My
speech was pretty infuriating to the judge, anyway, even my pre-

461

MAINSTREAM MEDIA COMPLICITY IN CONSPIRACY
prepared one. But I think if I went on the top of my head I might have
started yel ing at the prosecution or the judge or something, so I wanted
to write it up.

I just went through some of the things I mentioned here, and a few other
points like, I was at a hearing where the prosecution indicated it didn't
want to give any of the evidence to standby-attorney Chambers, because
then a passenger could subpoena the evidence from him because he
doesn't have attorney-client privilege, and use it to sue the government.

They said that they were concerned about being sued. So I brought up in
my statement, “Why is the government concerned about being
sued in this case? What are they hiding?”

I brought up the fact that I went to the jury questioning hearings, where
they're questioning al the jurors, and that Judge Edmunds kept asking
them, "You realize that sometimes the media lies to you," and

Chambers kept asking them, "You think after you'd look at the evidence,
you'll be able to tel whether something is a bomb or not?" Things like
that, one thing after another, after another, after another that shows that
this was indeed an intentional plot. [As wel as] with us [passengers]

sitting on the plane after it landed with pieces of the bomb everywhere
and nobody caring, no one checking for our safety, even though when

Umar got off the plane he said that there was another bomb on board –
nobody cared, nobody checked anywhere.

JONES: You were just props to rol out the naked body scanners, so that the
outgoing head of Homeland Security, “Lord” [Michael] Chertoff, could
make some money – the guy who ordered the naked body scanners who
then went to work for the company to get the payoff.

HASKELL: We were pawns in a big chess game. Nobody cared about
us at all.

Looking back, it's pretty obvious that they knew there weren't any
concerns because it was a defective bomb. They knew it was a defective
bomb, they knew there weren't any accomplices (other than the ones in
the US government), they knew there weren't any other bombs on board,
even though Umar said there was when he got off, and they knew that we
weren't in any danger with pieces of the bomb sitting everywhere as
passengers trampled through it when we got off the plane.

Looking back at it, I think it's very clear what went on. And I said that in
my victim impact statement. And Judge Edmonds was not happy with
me. I was done with it, and she scowled at me. My wife Lori had the
next statement after mine, and she [Judge Edmonds] said, “Miss

Haskell, I'm sure you're not going to say anything about a
government conspiracy like your husband just did before you get
up here.” Kind of intimidating her.

JONES: Have you ever heard of a judge admonishing a victim before they

462

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
have their statement?

HASKELL: Never. Not only that, but she–

JONES: I've never heard of that.

HASKELL: Never. It's totally unheard of. Not only that, she never
said anything like that to Umar. In over two years of the trial (and I
went to almost al the hearings), she never talked like that to him at al .

That's how mad she was at me for spilling the beans.

JONES: [Back in 1997] I was... told by police officers [during live radio
interviews, that] the FBI came to their houses and said, “We'll kil you and
your family if you talk about what witnesses told you,” – which was [that
eyewitnesses saw] FBI agents planting bombs with ATF agents inside the

Oklahoma City [Federal] building [which was bombed on April 19th,

1995].... They even threatened them [within their own] police station...

Cops, like Mr. [Don] Browning, the K9 sergeant – he was like, “You're
gonna kil me and my wife?” [and they responded] “Yeah! We're gonna kil
you!”...

I was told this by police officers and others [back] in '97, and I stil
couldn't believe it. Then it was even in the L.A. Times that the government
confiscated 20-plus video tapes showing the other bombers of Oklahoma

City, and were suppressing it. And that the ATF (same thing the police had
told me) had practiced six months before Oklahoma City, in New Mexico at
a testing range, blowing up a Ryder truck [the same company and model
as what was used in the 1995 bombing]....

They're doing this to be able to take our rights, get giant budgets, and
ship guns into Mexico to then blame the 2nd Amendment, [as] with [the
recently exposed scandal of Operation] Fast and Furious. They got caught
there – kil ed over two thousand people, the Mexican government says –
kil ed three cops, two border patrol here (at least). They're caught,

[yet] nobody gets in trouble, Kurt. That's [even] a false flag where
they got caught, Kurt.

HASKELL: You're right. This one is too. You're total y right. What do we do
about it?

The other problem is the media. The mainstream media is a massive,
massive problem in this, because they just won't report it.

I saw it the other day when I was in court.... the complicity of the media.

This is a huge problem – the media just won't report this story. If they
did, there would be people outraged about this – millions of
people – and this sort of thing would probably stop.

JONES: The watchdog isn't there, so the crooks in government can get away
with bloody murder.

HASKELL: Right. A good example was on Thursday when I made my victim

463

MAINSTREAM MEDIA COMPLICITY IN CONSPIRACY
impact statement. There were only five of us that made victim impact
statements. Three of them spoke with very thick accents – I could hardly
understand them. The fourth one was my wife, Lori, whose statement
didn't have a lot of facts in it, because she was intimidated by the judge's
statement right before she got up there. And mine, where I ripped the
government, ripped the media for not reporting on this story. But
if you look at the media, the media articles about me, hardly
anything's mentioned....

One of them had the nerve to ask me, "Why did you feel the need to
make that statement in open court today?" and I said, "Are you kidding
me? Because you never report any of this!"

Mainstream Media Refuses To

Explore Haskell's Allegations

On the morning of February 20th, 2012, mere days after Umar's
sentencing hearing, Department of Homeland Security (DHS) Senior

Washington Correspondent Mickey McCarter appeared on C-SPAN's show

Washington Journal.

The show's host took some viewers cal s, four of whom asked direct
questions of Mr. McCarter about the conflicting reports of how Umar, the
underwear bomber, managed to get on the plane without a visa (let alone a
passport). They also pressed him to address Haskel 's testimony of at least
one government agent thwarting Amsterdam's security, ensuring Umar got
on the plane. McCarter casual y, cal ously and indifferently brushed off each
cal er's question, claiming that he had no knowledge:

• “I have no knowledge of this story...”

• “I'm unfamiliar with that, um, story. I can't say it's true, I can't say it's
false....”

• “I certainly am unaware of [these stories]....”

• “Again, I'm not– I'm unaware of that.”14

The Department of Homeland Security's Senior Washington
correspondent – unaware of any claims whatsoever that Umar was escorted
onto the plane?! Unaware of Kurt Haskel 's wel -circulated eyewitness
account?! Completely unaware of the scathing accusations of the federal
government which a victim delivered in federal court?!

Again, from the Police Chief's Letter to Aid & Abet Newsletter:

“Many people stil do not understand this. They don't understand that this

464

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
is why our presidents and their staffs, members of Congress and hosts of
others with leadership roles in America – lawyers, judges, etc. – lie and
cheat right along side our dedicated humanist Law Enforcers. To repeat,
al for the greater good of society, i.e. the system.

“What the Masses must be made to understand, and never be al owed to
forget, is that this is for their own good. They should know by now that
those who are actual y in control of our government (as Col. Oliver North
explained) truly know what is best for the people. They must also know
that under the New World Order, the Justice System's primary
mission will be to protect the system from the masses. It is
precisely in view of this that we on the inside have been obligated al along
to use the system to suppress [Ed. note: i.e. discredit, marginalize,
defame, falsely claim to have debunked, and smear as radicals] dissenters
as quickly as possible.”

No less than four very alarmed citizens cal ed in demanding Haskel 's
eyewitness account be addressed – yet the host made not the slightest
attempt to probe Mr. McCarter regarding the matter.

Why didn't the host of Washington Journal bother to ask a single
relevant question?

Because the mainstream media is part of the system.

“Protect the system from the masses.”

1 Source – Memoirs of the life and writings of Benjamin Franklin (1818), page 270

2 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Northwest_Airlines_Flight_253

3 Source –
http://www.journalgazette.net/article/20091226/NEWS03/912269981/1031/BIZ

4 Refer to the PDF file: CNN Transcript 12-28-09

Also refer to the video file: CNN Interview of Kurt and Lori Haskel December 29

2009 broadcast

5 The Independent Institute is a non-partisan, scholarly think tank based in

Oakland, California, whose 'mission is to boldly advance peaceful, prosperous, and
free societies, grounded in a commitment to human worth and dignity.' Founded
in 1986 by David J. Theroux, the Institute sponsors studies of major political,
social, economic, legal, environmental and foreign policy issues.

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Independent_Institute)

6 Richard Colvin Reid, also known as the Shoe Bomber, is a self-admitted member
of al-Qaeda who pled guilty in 2002 in U.S. federal court to eight criminal counts
of terrorism stemming from his attempt to destroy a commercial aircraft in-flight
by detonating explosives hidden in his shoes.... on [the] December 22, 2001,
passenger [American Airlines flight] 63 from Paris, France to Miami, Florida.... The

465

NOTES
explosive apparently did not detonate due to the one-day delay in the take-off of

Reid's flight. He had worn his shoes for more than one day, and the rainy weather,
perhaps along with Reid's accumulated foot perspiration, caused the fuse to be
too damp to ignite.

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Richard_Reid)

7 Schiphol in the Netherlands was the first airport in the world to implement this
device on a large scale after a test with flight personnel the previous year. On May

15, 2007 two of 17 purchased security scans were instal ed. A longer list of
airports with ful -body scanners can be found on bigbrotherwatch.org.uk. Ful -
body scanners have been instal ed in at least one Florida courthouse and are
starting to appear in courthouses around the US. At least one New Jersey PATH
train station used ful -body scanners in 2006. This was a two week trial. As of

November 20, 2010, the TSA (Transportation Security Administration) reported
that there were 385 ful -body scanners now in use at 68 United States airports....

The United States plans to deploy 1,000 ful body scanners by the end of 2011.

The US Government has also hinted at the possibility of deploying the ful body
scanners at train stations and subways.

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ful _body_scanner)

8 (Source – http://johnnyedge.blogspot.com/2010/11/these-events-took-place-
roughly-between.html)

Also refer to the video file in the supporting material: John Tyner ful TSA
encounter

9 Refer to the video file in the supporting material: Meg McLain Singled out by the

TSA, Cuffed to a Chair, Her Ticket Ripped up

10 Refer to the video file in the supporting material: Susie Castil o Miss USA 2003

Dal as TSA Experience 04-27-11

11 Source – http://www.naturalnews.com/033961_TSA_security_checkpoints.html

12 Source – http://haskel family.blogspot.com/2012/02/victim-impact-statement.html

13 Refer to the video file in the supporting material: Kurt Haskel Infowars interview

021912

Also refer to the the text file: Partial transcript of 021912 Kurt Haskel interview

14 Refer to the video file in the supporting material: C-SPAN cal ers vs DHS Senior

Correspondent brazenly lying

466

AND NOW,

DOWN THE RABBIT HOLE

WE GO

AND NOW, DOWN THE RABBIT HOLE WE GO

This incident was related to me in 2006 by a 60+ year old co-worker
when I was employed by a top manufacturer of specialized industrial
machines that performed various functions related to postal services. This
co-worker and I were part of a smal team that provided 24 hours a day, 7
days a week on-site support at one of several corporate sites for a major

American telecom corporation.

We were responsible for the maintenance and repair of several
proprietary massive statement-generating machines at this client site. Some
of these machines were over 80-feet in length and comprised of dozens of
specialized modules. From giant rol s of printed statements they would cut,
sort, and fold the bil s, add inserts and return envelopes, stuff it al into
windowed envelopes, print postage, then sort them into rows. When
functioning optimal y, these machines could generate up to six ful y-prepared
statements per second. Statements were then placed into official US Postal

Service containers, which were then stacked on pal ets, which were then
wrapped one by one in cel ophane and marked, later to be loaded onto
trucks.

My co-worker had spent his career of nearly 40 years being a field-
technician for industrial-sized machine manufacturers in repairing large, high-
end specialized machinery. Thirty of those years he had worked for our then-
employer. In the time I got to know him and work with him, he impressed
me as a deeply sincere, hard working, dedicated Christian man. I enjoyed
working and conversing with him on a regular basis over the 12 months we
worked together. I wil not reveal his name as I am no longer in contact with
him, and therefore cannot obtain his permission to connect him to his story.

What you're about to read is not unsubstantiated hearsay – it is my
strongly-impressed recol ection of the first-hand experience he confided to
me. He also confessed to me that, before relating his experience to me, he
had never confided it to another person, ever. The experience was so beyond
explanation that he never felt impressed to share it with anyone – for who
would believe it anyway?

Some time after he confided his experience to me I typed up my
recol ections. My then-composed account is as fol ows:

“My elderly co-worker and I had a few hours of "nothing to do" time on
our hands, which was exceptional y infrequent as our services were in high
demand. We were confined to our site office during that time. Our
discussions ranged from several topics, mostly surrounding current events,
but also touched upon the paranormal and unexplained phenomenon. The
subject of Freemasonry came up as a result of these topics, and he told
me about something that he experienced back in the late 1960's.

“At the time he was living in Texas and was a young field technician for a

468

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
major photocopier manufacturer. He covered a large driving area of Texas
and was tasked daily to drive for hours in order to service the massive
printers and copiers of corporate sites.

“One day he was assigned to drive out to the Masonic Grand Lodge of

Waco, TX. This was a bit of an odd request, because he'd never been to
such a smal building in needing to service such a high-end, extremely
expensive copier. (Photocopying technology was stil in its infancy and
required large machinery, to be housed in large wel -ventilated areas.)

These machines were typical y only purchased and used in corporate
buildings at the time. He had never been in a Masonic lodge before, and
had absolutely no preconceived notions about Freemasonry.

“He arrived at the lodge. It was not located in a busy area, it was
somewhat out of the way of the city of Waco. Additional y, by comparison
it is not a terribly big Grand Lodge either. It is only a single-story building
as wel . When he went in, there was nobody to greet him. He spent
several minutes cautiously looking around for someone. He poked his head
in several rooms, including the temple room. He described it as a large
auditorium kind of room that could seat a few thousand people or so.

(Photos of the Waco Grand Lodge and its temple auditorium are included
in the supporting material.1)

“Eventual y he found a smal office where a woman was working. He
explained that he was there to repair their copier machine. (He was
increasingly baffled as to why or how a Masonic lodge would house one of
these terribly expensive, large units. Every office and room that he had
looked into wasn't spacious enough to adequately house the copier unit
with its required space and ventilation). The woman was quite curt with
him – she wasn't in the mood to help anyone – but she impatiently told
him to fol ow her.

“She led him to an area in the back of the administration offices. She
opened a door, and there was a hidden elevator behind it – a very nice,
ultra-modern elevator for the time. This immediately stunned him, as they
were in a single story building!

“They got in the elevator and went down... down... down. He related that
they must have gone down at least ten to fifteen stories, possibly more as
he could not estimate the speed of the elevator.

“By then the situation had gone from bizarre to Twilight-Zone surreal. He
kept his demeanor poised and professional, but inside he was in a state of
terrified shock.

“When the elevator doors opened, he was standing before a very large,
wide, extensive ornate hal way with marble flooring. He couldn't stress
strongly enough how ornate and exquisite everything was. The hal way
went on and on, and branched off into several other extended hal ways.

He also couldn't stress enough that this area below ground was far more

469

AND NOW, DOWN THE RABBIT HOLE WE GO
spacious and extensive than the lodge above. It was very spacious, quiet
and palatial – not cramped and claustrophobic like a subway.

“It also immediately struck him with great astonishment as to how this
place was al so wel ventilated! Here he was – hundreds of feet
underground – the hal s being perfectly silently air-circulated and expertly
temperature-regulated, without any visible large ventilation systems that
you'd find in a subway system. He was convinced that the technology to
perfect such an underground environment hadn't even been developed by
then. With what he was witnessing, he couldn't help but ponder the
obscene amounts of money and labor required to create such an
infrastructure, as wel as provide required constant maintenance.

Everywhere he looked everything was extremely elegant, like what you'd
find in the finest Parisian or New York hotels.

“Impatiently the woman led him down long one hal way, and then another.

He related that they walked along for several minutes. He saw several
offices and meeting rooms. He also passed by a room that housed a very
large, top-of-the-line printing press. He never once saw anyone else, aside
from this woman leading him.

“Final y they arrived at the room with the failed copier machine. The
woman promptly left. He spent the next couple hours fixing and testing
the copier. Upon successful y repairing it, he wasn't sure what to do. The
woman was gone, and had given him no instructions on what to do when
he was done. He looked around the hal ways, cal ing out “Hel o?” with no
one responding.

“There was one main hal way that he decided to go down, thinking it
would probably lead him back to the elevator. This hal way wasn't as wel
lit as the others. As he continued down it, he realized that the décor
progressed from elegant to insanely-opulent. Not only the floor but also
the wal s, as wel as the at-least 12-foot-high ceilings, were layered with
the most gorgeous slabs of marble.

“All along the wal s were portraits of prominent and famous men, most of
whom appeared dressed in their Masonic outfits, awards and medal ions.

He said that as the hal way continued on, it was as if the paintings of men
went further and further back in time. The first paintings he saw were of
modern men and leaders – then progressively went back decades and
centuries. Some of the final paintings along this hal way looked as though
they were portraits of men from ancient Greece.

“At the end of this hal way was a huge set of exquisitely carved solid wood
doors. (Again, he marveled that doors of solid wood that massive, thick
and heavy could even be transported and placed deep underground as
they were.) He wasn't sure what kind of wood they were made out of, but
it was very dense, richly textured wood. There were symbols ornately
carved al over the doors. Gently, he pul ed one of the doors open. He
described how they opened so easily for as big and as thick as they were –

470

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
they were expertly instal ed and balanced, requiring surprisingly little
energy to pul open. What was behind these doors blew his mind beyond
anything else he had seen up to this point.

“Behind these doors was the largest indoor auditorium he had ever seen –
as big as a medium-sized stadium. He described it as an auditorium, but it
very wel may have been a mammoth-sized Masonic temple room. His
description of it was as fol ows:

“I had just seen the large auditorium on the ground floor, before
being brought underground. That was pretty impressive already. That
one could seat around two to three thousand people. But this –

[shaking his head] this was unbelievable. This place could sit over
twenty thousand people, easily – probably thirty thousand. It was ten
times larger than the auditorium above it.”

“Although it was only sparsely lit, he could make out the size and overal
detail. With the way he described it, it is about as large and as spacious as
the new LDS Conference Center that the LDS Church now holds its General

Conferences at, which seats about 21,000. And al this a dozen stories or
more underground! He noted that marble was mounted everywhere in this
hal – the wal s, floors, ceiling. There were large gorgeous draperies and
tapestries here and there, with al kinds of symbols and patterns. He saw
several large symbols at certain points on the wal s (which also leads me
to believe that this was a massive temple room).

“Within moments of witnessing al this, he got an overwhelming
foreboding feeling – like someone or something was very angry and
expressing to him that he should not be there! He quickly closed the door
and hurried back down the hal . After a good deal of further exploring, he
was able to retrace his way back to the elevator, go back up, found the
woman, and had her sign off on the form confirming that he had
successful y repaired the copier.

“As he wrapped up describing this experience, he couldn't stress strongly
enough to me how surreal and bizarre it was to at first see a very sizable
auditorium on the main floor of the Masonic lodge, and then to witness
that massive, ornate, exquisite auditorium deep below underground. He
also commented that the decorations, materials, and overal exquisiteness
of the hal ways and environment below was far and away nicer than
anything in the Masonic lodge above.

“He was completely somber and serious throughout the tel ing of his
experience. He was actual y quite hesitant to do so at first, figuring that I
wouldn't believe him. Had our conversation not been about unexplainable
phenomenon prior to this, he would never have ventured to bring it up. I
could tel that every word he was saying was true – there was not a single
nuance of exaggeration or fabrication in what he was tel ing me. While
affable, he was not a jokey kind of guy in the least, and he's not a natural

“storytel er.”

471

AND NOW, DOWN THE RABBIT HOLE WE GO

“While this is the kind of story that can easily be interpreted as fabrication,
hearsay or rumor, I heard it directly from the lips of the person who
experienced it first hand. I could see his eyes and hear the bafflement in
his voice, and I knew he was tel ing the truth. He had no grudge or il
feelings towards the Masons both when this happened to him and when
he told me this. However, that experience cemented an indelible
impression on his mind that there is far more about Freemasonry as an
organization than what the public is aware of.”

1 Refer to the image files in the supporting material folder: Masonic Grand Lodge of

Waco TX

Photos source: http://baylorlodge1235.com/texaslodges.aspx

472

Thank you for reading Volume I

This book is completed in Volume II,
which includes:

Part 5 – Stranger Than Science Fiction

Part 6 – When the Head Is Sick, The Whole Body Is Faint

Part 7 – Final Days

Epilogue: Be Not Ashamed, Neither Confounded

… as wel as additional appendices

Visit www.twochurchesonly.com for the book's content
online, for e-book downloads and to view or download
the supporting material.

APPENDICES

APPENDIX A:

FAIR USE AND CREATIVE

COMMONS CLARIFICATION

Fair Use Provision of U.S. Copyright Law

Fair use is a limitation and exception to the exclusive right granted by
copyright law to the author of a creative work. In United States copyright
law, fair use is a doctrine that permits limited use of copyrighted material
without acquiring permission from the rights holders.

(Source: http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Fair_use)

Section 107 [of U.S. Copyright law, title 17] contains a list of the
various purposes for which the reproduction of a particular work may be
considered fair, such as criticism, comment, news reporting, teaching,
scholarship, and research. Section 107 also sets out four factors to be
considered in determining whether or not a particular use is fair:

1. The purpose and character of the use, including whether such use is
of commercial nature or is for nonprofit educational purposes

2. The nature of the copyrighted work

3. The amount and substantiality of the portion used in relation to the
copyrighted work as a whole

4. The effect of the use upon the potential market for, or value of, the
copyrighted work....

The 1961 Report of the Register of Copyrights on the General

Revision of the U.S. Copyright Law cites examples of activities that courts

476

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
have regarded as fair use: “quotation of excerpts in a review or criticism
for purposes of il ustration or comment; quotation of short passages in a
scholarly or technical work, for il ustration or clarification of the author’s
observations; use in a parody of some of the content of the work
parodied; summary of an address or article, with brief quotations, in a
news report; reproduction by a library of a portion of a work to replace
part of a damaged copy; reproduction by a teacher or student of a smal
part of a work to il ustrate a lesson; reproduction of a work in legislative or
judicial proceedings or reports; incidental and fortuitous reproduction, in a
newsreel or broadcast, of a work located in the scene of an event being
reported.” (Source – http://www.copyright.gov/fls/fl102.html)

Creative Commons Attribution-NoDerivs 3.0

Unported License

This variation of Creative Commons license in regards to this work
means that any entity (individual or commercial) is welcome to do the
fol owing without obtaining permission from the author:

1. Distribute this book and al of the inclusive supporting material,
packaged as a whole, available for download and dissemination
electronical y on the Internet (via http, ftp, bittorrent, etc.). Fees can
be charged for this service without providing the author a cut of the
profit or royalties.

2. Print these books as a whole (both volumes I and II, nothing taken
out or altered) either privately or commercial y, then sel copies of it.

The supporting material, in its entirety, can be packaged and sold as
wel – whether on optical media disc(s) (i.e. CD-Roms, DVD-Roms),
or some other manner of physical distribution of electronic data

(such as a memory card, USB drive, etc). Again, the author does not
require a cut of the profit or royalties of the sales of such. Any
individual or commercial entity is at liberty to make and keep al
profits from the printing and distributing this work, as long as al text
and digital supporting content is intact, and the author, D. Christian

Markham, is not deprived of sole authoring credit.

3. Quote from the book or use portions of the supporting material in
any manner in accordance with Fair Use provisions of U.S. Copyright

Law.

4. Include a foreword, additional appendixes, commentaries, additional
supporting material, etc., as long as al such are provided separately
in a manner that clearly denotes that such is not from the original
author. If in print, depending upon the nature of the addition, it must
be placed prior to the original title page, or after the final appendix.

477

APPENDIX A: FAIR USE AND CREATIVE COMMONS CLARIFICATION

If electronic text, as a separate PDF (or equivalent kind of e-book
file). If additions to the supporting material, it must be placed
separately in a manner that is not blended in with the original
material. All such additional material automatical y fal s under the
identical Creative Commons license as this work.

One is not welcome to do the fol owing:

1. Alter the contents of the book and/or supporting material in any way

– including inserting material within or removing anything from the
book and/or supporting material.

2. Attribute authoring credit of this work to anyone other than its sole
author, D. Christian Markham. (Should one quote portions within that
are credited to other authors, the originating author needs to be
credited.)

3. Print and distribute the book without the supporting material, or vice
versa. Optical media (or other method of physical y distributing
electronic data, such as a memory card or USB drive) that contains
the ful content of supporting material must accompany the printed
book. If distributed as an e-book, the supporting material must be
made available from a reliable resource via the Internet or other
system of delivery.

The manner of distribution of this work (inclusive of the book and
supporting material) is inspired by the GPL and Creative Commons licenses,
and the hard work that others have released free of charge to the general
public through such. A pinnacle example of a tremendous public tool that
uses the Creative Commons license is the website Wikipedia “The Free

Encyclopedia.” I quote Wikipedia content frequently throughout this book.

(Due to al manner of individuals being able to contribute to Wikipedia's
content, it is not always completely reliable. Therefore, in every single
instance wherein I quote Wikipedia as a resource in this book, I vetted such
information through included and/or additional sources.)

The manner of creation and distribution of this work was also inspired
by the GPL (General Public License) and the creative electronic works that
others spend their valuable time generating and distributing under this
license. Software that is produced and distributed under this license is
referred to as Open Source Software, which I am a avid proponent and
supporter of.

This book and al supporting material was created solely through
completely free-of-charge Open Source tools. For example, the book was
created and edited using LibreOffice, a free and open source office suite
created by The Document Foundation. The flowchart in the Prologue section

478

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
as wel as the church hierarchic diagrams were created with Dia Diagram

Editor. Image files in the supporting material were cropped and/or resized
and converted to jpeg format using the GNU Image Manipulation Program

(GIMP). The front and back covers and the spine of this book were also
created using GIMP. Streaming video was captured with an open source
version of CamStudio.

I do not expect to make much (if any) money from producing this work,
let alone be compensated financial y for the extensive amount of time and
effort it took for me to compose it and put it al together. I did not embark on
this project with a financial motive in mind.

Having said that, I am open to receiving monetary donations should
anyone feel inclined to give such. Such donations wil be used towards
updated editions of this work, increased distribution and promotion of it, or
towards other expenses such as website maintenance, data hosting, etc.

Portions of donations wil also be passed on and donated to worthy non-
profit entities related to this work, such as Wikipedia and other Open Source
projects.

If any individuals or organizations print and distribute this work,
donation of a portion of such profits would be welcome.

479

APPENDIX B:

EGYPTIAN GODS

REFERENCE

The fol owing cast of characters from the Egyptian pantheon are
relevant within the fable of the Osirian cycle, as described in the writings of

Manly P. Hal . Key aspects of these gods are provided here as a reference
point. They are presented in the order that Mr. Hal mentions them.

The Ennead
a group of nine deities in Egyptian mythology. The Ennead were
worshipped at Heliopolis and consisted of the god Atum [or Ra], his
children Shu and Tefnut, their children Geb [or Seb] and Nut and their
children Osiris, Isis, Set [or Typhon] and Nephthys.1

Ra (also referred to as Atum. Greek name: Helios)

the ancient Egyptian sun god.... identified primarily with the midday sun.

The meaning of the name is uncertain, but it is thought that if not a word
for 'sun' it may be a variant of or linked to words meaning 'creative power'

and 'creator'.... Through Atum, or as Atum-Ra he was also seen as the first
being and the originator of the Ennead.... He was believed to rule in al
parts of the created world: the sky, the earth , and the underworld.... All
forms of life were believed to have been created by Ra, who cal ed each of
them into existence by speaking their secret names. Alternatively humans
were created from Ra's tears and sweat, hence the Egyptians cal
themselves the 'Cattle of Ra.'2

Shu

Son of Ra, brother and husband of Tefnut, father of Geb and Nut. “Shu

(meaning emptiness and he who rises up) is one of the primordial gods, a

480

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
personification of air, one of the Ennead of Heliopolis. He was created by

Atum, his father[,] and Iusaaset, his mother[,] in the city of Heliopolis.

With his sister, Tefnut (moisture), he was the father of Nut and Geb [also
known as Seb]. His daughter, Nut, was the sky goddess whom he held
over the Earth (Geb), separating the two.3

Tefnut

Daughter of Ra, sister and wife of Shu, mother of Geb and Nut. Goddess
of moisture, moist air, dew and rain.... Literal y translating as "That Water",
the name Tefnut has been linked to the verb... 'to spit' and versions of the
creation myth say that Atum (or Ra) spat her out and her name was
written as a mouth spitting in late texts.... Tefnut is a leonine deity, and
appears as human with a lioness head when depicted as part of the Great

Ennead of Heliopolis. The other frequent depiction is as a lioness, but

Tefnut can also be depicted as ful y human.4

Geb (also referred to as Seb)

Son of Shu and Tefnut, brother and husband of Nut. “[T]he Egyptian god
of the Earth.... It was believed in ancient Egypt that Geb's laughter were
earthquakes and that he al owed crops to grow.... The name was
pronounced as such from the Greek period onward and was formerly
erroneously read as Seb or as Keb.... Frequently described mythological y
as father of snakes... and therefore depicted sometimes as such. In
mythology Geb also often occurs as a primeval divine king of Egypt from
whom his son Osiris and his grandson Horus inherited the land after many
contendings with the disruptive god Set, brother and kil er of Osiris. Geb
could also be regarded as personified fertile earth and barren desert, the
latter containing the dead or setting them free from their tombs,
metaphorical y described as 'Geb opening his jaws', or imprisoning those
there not worthy to go to the fertile North-Eastern heavenly Field of

Reeds.5

Nut

Daughter of Shu and Tefnut, mother of Osiris, Isis, Set (Typhon) and

Nephthys. “... the goddess of the sky. She was seen as a star-covered
nude human arching over the earth, protecting it. Her name is translated
to mean 'sky'.... Nut was also sometimes depicted in the form of a cow
whose great body formed the sky and heavens, a sycamore tree, or as a
giant sow, suckling many piglets (representing the stars).... A sacred
symbol of Nut was the ladder, used by Osiris to enter her heavenly skies.6

Osiris

Oldest son of the Earth god, Geb (also known as Seb), and the sky
goddess Nut; brother and husband of Isis, (posthumous) father of Horus.

“[A]lso [referred to as] Usiris; the Egyptian language name is variously
transliterated Asar, Asari, Aser, Ausar, Ausir, Wesir, Usir, Usire or Ausare.

[He] is an Egyptian god, usual y identified as the god of the afterlife, the
underworld and the dead.

481

APPENDIX B: EGYPTIAN GODS REFERENCE

He is classical y depicted as a green-skinned man with a pharaoh's beard,
partial y mummy-wrapped at the legs, wearing a distinctive crown with two
large ostrich feathers at either side, and holding a symbolic crook and
flail.... As ruler of the dead, Osiris is also sometimes cal ed "king of the
living", since the Ancient Egyptians considered the blessed dead "the living
ones".... Osiris is not only a merciful judge of the dead in the afterlife, but
also the underworld agency that granted al life, including sprouting
vegetation and the fertile flooding of the Nile River. He is described as the

"Lord of love", "He Who is Permanently Benign and Youthful" and the

"Lord of Silence".

The Kings of Egypt were associated with Osiris in death — as Osiris rose
from the dead they would, in union with him, inherit eternal life through a
process of imitative magic. By the New Kingdom [of Egypt, between the

16th century BC and the 11th century BC] al people, not just pharaohs,
were believed to be associated with Osiris at death if they incurred the
costs of the assimilation rituals.... Through the hope of new life after death

Osiris began to be associated with the cycles observed in nature, in
particular vegetation and the annual flooding of the Nile, through his links
with Orion and Sirius at the start of the new year.

Isis

Fourth child of Nut, sister and wife of Osiris, mother of Horus. “[A]

goddess in Ancient Egyptian religious beliefs, whose worship spread
throughout the Greco-Roman world. She was worshipped as the ideal
mother and wife as wel as the matron of nature and magic.... The name

Isis means "Throne". Her headdress is a throne. As the personification of
the throne, she was an important representation of the pharaoh's power.

The pharaoh was depicted as her child, who sat on the throne she
provided.... Isis was instrumental in the resurrection of Osiris when he was
murdered by Seth [or Set]. Using her magical skil s, she restored his body
to life after having gathered the body parts that had been strewn about
the earth by Seth. This myth became very important during the Greco-

Roman period. For example it was believed that the Nile River flooded
every year because of the tears of sorrow which Isis wept for Osiris.

Osiris's death and rebirth was relived each year through rituals.7

Horus

Son of Isis and (posthumously) Osiris, heroic defeater of Set (Typhon). “He
was most often depicted as a falcon, most likely a lanner or peregrine, or
as a man with a falcon head.... The most commonly encountered family
relationship describes Horus as the son of Isis and Osiris.... Horus served
many functions in the Egyptian pantheon, most notably being the god of
the Sky, god of War and god of Protection....

Horus was born to the goddess Isis after she retrieved al the
dismembered body parts of her murdered husband Osiris, except his penis
which was thrown into the Nile... [she] used her magic powers to resurrect

Osiris and fashion a gold phal us to conceive her son. Once Isis knew she

482

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
was pregnant with Horus, she fled to the Nile Delta marshlands to hide
from her brother Set who jealously kil ed Osiris and who she knew would
want to kil their son. There Isis bore a divine son, Horus....

Horus was occasional y shown in art as a naked boy with a finger in his
mouth sitting on a lotus with his mother. In the form of a youth, Horus
was referred to as Neferhor.... The Eye of Horus is an ancient Egyptian
symbol of protection and royal power from deities, in this case from Horus
or Ra. The symbol is seen on images of Horus' mother, Isis, and on other
deities associated with her.8

Set (Greek: Typhon)

Son of Nut, brother and murderer of Osiris, defeated by the son of Osiris
and Isis, Horus. “... a god of the desert, storms, and foreigners in ancient

Egyptian religion. In later myths he was also the god of darkness, and
chaos.... In art, Set is mostly depicted as a fabulous creature, referred to
by Egyptologists as the Set animal or Typhonic beast. The Typhon has a
curved snout, square ears, forked tail, and canine body; sometimes, Set is
depicted as a human with only the head of the Set animal. It does not
resemble any known creature, although it could be seen as a composite of
an aardvark, a donkey, a jackal, or a fennec.... [He is] portrayed as the
usurper that kil ed and mutilated his own brother Osiris.... Osiris' son

Horus [sought] revenge upon Set.... The death of Osiris and the battle
between Horus and Set is a popular theme in Egyptian mythology.... Some

Egyptologists have reconstructed these as Set poking out Horus's left eye,
and Horus retaliating by castrating Set.9

Nephthys

Daughter of Nut, sister of Osiris, Isis, and Set. “... Nephthys is a protective
goddess who symbolizes the death experience, just as Isis represented the

(re-)birth experience. Nephthys was known in some ancient Egyptian
temple theologies and cosmologies as the "Useful Goddess" or the

"Excel ent Goddess". These late Ancient Egyptian temple texts describe a
goddess who represented divine assistance and protective guardianship.10

Thoth (Greek: Hermes, Roman: Mercury)

[Thoth is] considered one of the more important deities of the Egyptian
pantheon. In art, he was often depicted as a man with the head of an ibis
or a baboon, animals sacred to him.... Thoth played many vital and
prominent roles in Egyptian mythology, such as maintaining the universe,
and being one of the two deities (the other being Ma'at, who was also his
wife) who stood on either side of Ra's boat.... Thoth served as a mediating
power, especial y between good and evil, making sure neither had a
decisive victory over the other. He also served as scribe of the gods,
credited with the invention of writing and alphabets (i.e. hieroglyphs)

themselves.... The ancient Egyptians regarded Thoth as One, self-
begotten, and self-produced. He was the master of both physical and
moral (i.e. Divine) law.... He is credited with making the calculations for
the establishment of the heavens, stars, Earth, and everything in them.11

483

APPENDIX B: EGYPTIAN GODS REFERENCE

Selene

Greek name of the moon goddess. (Roman: Luna). Manly P. Hal does not
give her Egyptian name in his writings. She is an archaic lunar deity and
the daughter of the Titans Hyperion and Theia.... In post-Renaissance art,

Selene is general y depicted as a beautiful woman with a pale face and
long, lustrous, black hair; riding a silver chariot pul ed by either a yoke of
oxen, a pair of horses, or a pair of serpentine dragons. Often, she has
been shown riding a horse or a bul , wearing robes with a moon on her
head and carrying a torch.12

Other characters mentioned by Hal in Freemasonry of the Ancient

Egyptians:

Aroueris, the elder Horus

This god is mentioned briefly by Mr. Hal . [This god is also known as]

Aroeris, Haroiri (Greek) Heru-ur (Egyptian) [from heru he who is above +
ur the aged] Horus the elder, as distinguished from Heru-pa-khart (Horus
the younger) — these two gods are often confused because there are the
cosmic Osiris and Isis known as Ra (the sun god) and Hathor, whose son
was the Older Horus, and there are likewise the more commonly known

Osiris and Isis of our own globe, whose son was the Younger Horus.

Aroeris is a deity associated with the sun, and the head of a triad of
deities, the other two members being his consort Ta-sent-nefert and their
son P-neb-taui (the child). His principal seats of worship were at Sekhemet

(Latopolis) and at Ombos where Heru-ur absorbed al the characteristics
and qualities of Shu, while his consort took on the characteristics of

Tefnut. Heru-ur is depicted in the form of a man (or lion) with the head of
a hawk, wearing the crowns of the South and North Egypt united —
meaning cosmogonical y [sic, cosmological y?], the material and the
spiritual universes — surmounted by a crown of plumes, uraei, and the
disk of the sun.13

Pamyles

A holy man of Thebes who cared for Osiris as an infant. When Osiris was
born[,] many signs and wonders were seen and heard throughout the
world. Most notable was the voice which came from the holiest shrine in
the temple at Thebes on the Nile, which today is cal ed Karnak, speaking
to a man cal ed Pamyles bidding him proclaim to al men that Osiris, the
good and mighty king, was born to bring joy to al the earth. Pamyles did
as he was bidden, and he also attended [to] the Divine Child and brought
him up as a man among men.14

Aso

An Ethiopian queen who plotted with Set (Typhon) to entomb Osiris in a
coffin and dispose of him.

Anubis

The dog-headed god, son of Osiris and Nephthys (conceived because

Nephthys disguised herself as Isis), abandoned by Nephthys and adopted

484

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
by Isis. Anubis was associated with the mummification and protection of
the dead for their journey into the afterlife. He was usual y portrayed as a
half human, half jackal, or in ful jackal form wearing a ribbon and holding
a flail in the crook of its arm. The jackal was strongly associated with
cemeteries in ancient Egypt, since it was a scavenger which threatened to
uncover human bodies and eat their flesh.... Anubis is depicted in funerary
contexts where he is shown attending to the mummies of the deceased or
sitting atop a tomb protecting it. In fact, during embalming, the "head
embalmer" wore an Anubis costume. The critical weighing of the heart
scene in the Book of the Dead also shows Anubis performing the
measurement that determined the worthiness of the deceased to enter the
realm of the dead (the underworld).15

Harpocrates

In late Greek mythology as developed in Ptolemaic Alexandria,

Harpocrates is the god of silence. When the Greeks conquered Egypt
under Alexander the Great, they transformed the Egyptian Horus into their

Hel enistic god known as Harpocrates, a rendering from Egyptian Har-pa-
khered or Heru-pa-khered (meaning "Horus the Child").”

The Latin phrase sub rosa means "under the rose" and is used in English
to denote secrecy or confidentiality.... [In Greek mythology,] Aphrodite
gave a rose to her son Eros, the god of love; he, in turn, gave it to

Harpocrates, the god of silence, to ensure that his mother's indiscretions

(or those of the gods in general, in other accounts) were not disclosed.

Paintings of roses on the ceilings of Roman banquet rooms were also a
reminder that things said under the influence of wine (sub vino) should
also remain sub rosa. In the Middle Ages a rose suspended from the
ceiling of a council chamber similarly pledged al present (those under the
rose) to secrecy.16

1 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ennead

2 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ra

3 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shu_%28Egyptian_deity%29

4 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tefnut

5 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Geb

6 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nut_%28goddess%29

7 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Isis

8 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Horus

9 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Set_%28mythology%29

10 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nephthys

11 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Thoth

12 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Selene

485

NOTES

13 Source – http://www.theosociety.org/pasadena/etgloss/ard-asr.htm, entry: Aroeris

14 Source – http://www.egyptianmyths.net/mythisis.htm

15 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Anubis

16 Sources – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Harpocrates and
http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sub_rosa

486

APPENDIX C:

KNOWN MEMBERS AND

ATTENDEES OF

BILDERBERG

While this is far from being a comprehensive list, the fol owing cross-
section represents a fraction of the persons who are confirmed to have
attended Bilderberg meetings over the years. If known, the year(s) in which
it was observed that they attended is next to their name. For the most part,
the acknowledgment that these people attended was from the confirmed
documented observation of others, not from any disclosure from the

Bilderberg Group itself. For an even more comprehensive list of confirmed
attendees, refer to the supporting material.1

Royalty

• Prince R. Philippe, Prince of Belgium (2007–2009)

• Queen Beatrix of the Netherlands (1997, 2000, 2006, 2008–2011)

• Prince Bernhard of the Netherlands (1954, 1975)

• King Harald V of Norway (1984)

• Juan Carlos I of Spain, King of Spain (2004)

• Queen Sofía of Spain (2008–2010)

• Prince Charles, Prince of Wales, United Kingdom (1986)

487

APPENDIX C: KNOWN MEMBERS AND ATTENDEES OF BILDERBERG

• Prince Phil ip, Duke of Edinburgh, United Kingdom (1965, 1967)

National Leaders

Canada

• Pierre El iott Trudeau, (1968), Prime Minister of Canada, 1968–1979, 1980–

1984

• Jean Chrétien, (1996), Prime Minister of Canada, 1993–2003

• Paul Martin, (1996), Prime Minister of Canada, 2003–2006

• Stephen Harper, (2003), Prime Minister of Canada, 2006-current

France

• Georges Pompidou, Former Prime Minister of France, Former President of the

French Republic

Germany

• Helmut Schmidt, West German Chancel or

Iceland

• Geir Haarde, Central Bank economist 1977-1983, member and chairman of the

Parliament's Foreign Affairs Committee 1991-1998, Minister of Finance 1998-

2005, Foreign Minister 2005-2006, Prime Minister 2006-2009

• Geir Hal grímsson (1974-1977, 1980), Mayor of Reykjavík 1959-72, Prime

Minister 1974-78, Foreign Minister 1983-1986, Central Bank governor 1986-

1990

Italy

• Mario Monti, Economist and Prime Minister

Netherlands

• Ruud Lubbers, Former Prime Minister

• Wim Kok, Former Prime Minister

• Jan-Peter Balkenende, Former Prime Minister

Norway

• Jens Stoltenberg (2002), current Prime Minister of Norway

Portugal

• Francisco Pinto Balsemão (1981, 1983–1985, 1987–2008), former Prime

Minister of Portugal, 1981–1983 and CEO of Impresa media group

• José Sócrates (2004), former Prime Minister of Portugal

488

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

• Santana Lopes (2004), former Prime Minister of Portugal

• José Manuel Durão Barroso (1994, 2003, 2005), former Prime Minister of

Portugal and Minister of Foreign Affairs, and current President of the European

Commission

• António Guterres (1994), former Prime Minister of Portugal, former President of
the Socialist

• International and current United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees

• Jorge Sampaio, former President of Portugal

Sweden

• Carl Bildt (2006, 2008, 2009), Prime Minister 1991-1994, Minister of Foreign

Affairs 2006–current

• Thorbjörn Fäl din (1978), Prime Minister 1976–1978

• Fredrik Reinfeldt (2006), Prime Minister 2006–current

United Kingdom

• Tony Blair (1993), Prime Minister 1997-2007

• Gordon Brown (1991), Prime Minister 2007- 2010

• Edward Heath, Prime Minister 1970-1974

• Alec Douglas-Home (1977–1980), Chairman of the Bilderberg Group, Prime

Minister 1963-1964

• Margaret Thatcher (1975), Prime Minister 1979-1990

United States

• Bil Clinton (1991), President 1993-2001

• Gerald Ford (1964, 1966), President 1974-1977

• Barack Obama (20082), President 2008-current

New Zealand

• John Key (2011-2012), Prime Minister

United States Political Entities

Congress

• John Edwards (2004), Senator from North Carolina 1999-2005

• Chuck Hagel (1999, 2000), Senator from Nebraska 1997-2009

• Sam Nunn (1996, 1997), Senator from Georgia 1972-1997

• Lee H. Hamilton (1997), former US Congressman

489

APPENDIX C: KNOWN MEMBERS AND ATTENDEES OF BILDERBERG

• Tom Daschle (2009), Former US Senator and Senate Majority Leader

Governors

• Rick Perry (2007), Governor of Texas 2000-current

• Mark Sanford (2008, 2009), Governor of South Carolina

• Kathleen Sebelius (2009), Governor of Kansas

Executive Branch and Military

• Roger Altman (2009), Deputy Treasury Secretary from 1993–1994, Founder
and Chairman of Evercore Partners

• George W. Bal (1954, 1993), Under Secretary of State 1961-1968, Ambassador
to U.N. 1968

• Keith B. Alexander (2009), Director of the National Security Agency (NSA)

• Sandy Berger (1999), National Security Advisor, 1997–2001

• Hil ary Clinton (2006, 2008), Secretary of State 2008–current

• Timothy Geithner (2009), Treasury Secretary under W. Bush and Obama

• Christian Herter, (1961, 1963, 1964, 1966), 53rd United States Secretary of

State

• Charles Douglas Jackson (1957, 1958, 1960), Special Assistant to the President

• Condoleezza Rice (2009), Former Secretary of State under George W. Bush

• Henry Kissinger (1957, 1964, 1966, 1971, 1973, 1974, 1977, 2008, 2009,

2011), 56th United States Secretary of State

• Richard Perle (2011), Chairman of the Defense Policy Board Advisory

Committee 2001–2003, United States Assistant Secretary of Defense 1981–

1987

• Colin Powel (1997), 65th United States Secretary of State

• Lawrence Summers, Director of the National Economic Council

• James Jones (2009), U.S. National Security Adviser

European Union Commissioners

• Frederik Bolkestein (1996, 2003), former European Commissioner

• Neelie Kroes (2011), EU Commissioner

• Pascal Lamy (2003, 2010), former European Commissioner for Trade, Director-

General of the World Trade Organization 2005–present

• Peter Mandelson (1999, 2009), Former European Commissioner for Trade

2004-2008

490

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

• Pedro Solbes (2010), former European Commissioner for Economic and

Financial Affairs, former Second Vice President of Spain, former Minister of

Economy and Finance

Banking and Finance

Canada

• Neil McKinnon, (1965), President of the Canadian Imperial Bank of Commerce

(CIBC).

• Louis Rasminsky, (1968), third Governor of the Bank of Canada from 1961 to

1973.

• Frank McKenna, (2006, 2010), Deputy Chair of TD Bank Financial Group,

Canadian Ambassador to the United States 2005-2006, Premier of New

Brunswick 1987-1997

• Marcel Faribault, (1966), President of Trust Général du Canada.

• Mark Carney, (2011), The eighth and current governor of the Bank of Canada
and the Chairman of the Financial Stability Board, an institution of the G20
based in Basel, Switzerland

• Clark, Edmund, (2010, 2011), President and CEO, TD Bank Financial Group

France

• Jean-Claude Trichet (2009, 2010) President of the European Central Bank

2003-2011

Germany

• Josef Ackermann (2009–2011), CEO of Deutsche Bank

United Kingdom

• Gordon Richardson, (1966, 1975) former Governor of the Bank of England

United States

• David Rockefel er, Sr. Former Chairman, Chase Manhattan Bank

• Wil iam J McDonough (1997), former President, Federal Reserve Bank of New

York

• Ben Bernanke (2008, 2009), current Chairman of the Board of Governors of
the United States Federal Reserve

• Paul Volcker (1982, 1983, 1986, 1987, 1988, 1992, 1997), former Chairman of
the Federal Reserve

• Martin S. Feldstein (2009), President and CEO National Bureau of Economic

Research

• Harold E. Ford, Jr. (2009), Vice Chairman, Merril Lynch & Co., Inc.

491

APPENDIX C: KNOWN MEMBERS AND ATTENDEES OF BILDERBERG

Corporations, Industry and Commerce

Belgium

• Rolf Soiron (2011), CEO of Holcim Ltd.

Finland

• Jorma Ol ila (1997, 2005, 2008, 2011), Non-Executive Chairman of Royal Dutch

Shel and Nokia Corporation

France

• Michel Bon, former CEO of France Telecom

• André Lévy-Lang, former CEO of Paribas

• Tom Enders (2011), CEO of Airbus

Germany

• Otto Wolff von Amerongen, Chairman Otto Wolff GmbH.

• Klaus Kleinfeld (2011), Chairman and CEO of Alcoa

• Jürgen E. Schrempp (1994–1996, 1997, 1998, 1999, 2001–2005, 2006, 2007),
former CEO of DaimlerChrysler

Italy

• Giovanni Agnel i (1997), Honorary Chairman of Fiat Automobiles

• Franco Bernabè (2011), CEO of Telecom Italia

• Umberto Agnel i (1997), Chairman of IFIL

Netherlands

• Paul Rijkens (Dutch) Former Chairman of Unilever

Russia

• Alexei Mordashov (2011), CEO of Severstal

Sweden

• Percy Barnevik (1992–1996, 1997, 2001), former CEO of ASEA

• Jacob Wal enberg (2006), Chairman of Investor AB

• Hans Stråberg (2006), CEO of Electrolux

• André Kudelski (2011) Director of Nestlé, CEO of the Kudelski Group

United Kingdom

• Marcus Agius, (2011) Chairman of Barclays

492

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

• Lord Browne of Madingley (1995, 1997, 2004), Chief Executive BP

• Peter Sutherland (1989–1996, 1997, 2005), former Chairman of BP

• Martin Taylor (1993–1996, 1997), former CEO, Barclays

United States

• Louis V. Gerstner, Jr., former CEO of IBM, former CEO of RJR Nabisco Inc, and
former Chairman of The Carlyle Group

• Eric Schmidt (2008, 2010, 2011), CEO and Chairman of Google

• Bil Gates (2010), Co-founder and Chairman of Microsoft Corporation

• Jeff Bezos (2011), Founder and CEO of Amazon.com

• H. J. Heinz II (1954), CEO of H. J. Heinz Company

• Chris Hughes (2011), Co-founder of Facebook

• Donald E. Graham (2008–2010), CEO and Chairman of The Washington Post

Company, Board of Directors for Facebook

• Craig J. Mundie (2009), Chief Research and Strategy Officer, Microsoft

Corporation

Editors and Heads of International Mainstream Media

Canada

• Peter Mansbridge, (2010), CBC's chief correspondent and anchor of The

National, CBC Television's flagship nightly newscast.

• Conrad Black, Baron Black of Crossharbour, (1981, 1983, 1985–1996, 1997),

Hol inger International, Inc., Author and former media magnate.

• Robert Prichard, (2010), the president of Ontario's Metrolinx

• Heather Reisman, (2000 – present), CEO of Chapters/Indigo, Co-Founder of
the Heseg Foundation.

• David Frum, (1997), Canadian American journalist and a former economic
speechwriter for President George W. Bush.

United Kingdom

• Wil Hutton (1997), former CEO of The Work Foundation and editor-in-chief for

The Observer

• Andrew Knight (1996), journalist, editor, and media baron

• Vendeline von Bredow (2009), Business Correspondent, The Economist

• Adrian D. Wooldridge (2009), Foreign Correspondent, The Economist

493

APPENDIX C: KNOWN MEMBERS AND ATTENDEES OF BILDERBERG

United States

• Wil iam F. Buckley, Jr. (1996), columnist and founder of National Review

• Charlie Rose (2008–2011), PBS Host and Producer, Rose Communications

• George Stephanopoulos (1996, 1997), Former Communications Director of the

Clinton Administration (1993–1996), now ABC News Chief Washington

Correspondent

• Paul Gigot (2009), Editorial Page Editor, The Wal Street Journal

• Donald E. Graham (2009), Chairman and CEO, The Washington Post Company

Other Institutions

• Geir Lundestad (2005) Director of the Norwegian Nobel institute and Secretary
to The Nobel Peace Prize Committee.

• Joseph E. Johnson (1954), President Carnegie Endowment for International

Peace

1 Refer to the pdf files in the supporting material: List of Bilderberg Attendees, and

Bilderberg 2009 list of attendees

2 During the 2008 Presidential campaign, both Hil ary Clinton and Barack Obama
were deducted to have taken a detour to briefly attend the 2008 Bilderberg
meeting taking place in Northern Virginia that year:

“According to news reports, Barack Obama and Hil ary Clinton went out of
their way to hold their long-awaited private meeting in a very specific
location.... Obama's spokesman Robert Gibbs told the media that Obama
and Clinton held a private meeting last night but he refused to disclose
where it taken place, except that it was not at Clinton's home in

Washington, as had been widely reported. Hil ary campaign managers also
refused to disclose the location of the rendezvous.

““Reporters traveling with Obama sensed something might be happening
between the pair when they arrived at Dul es International Airport after an
event in Northern Virginia and Obama was not aboard the airplane...

Asked at the time about the Il inois senator's whereabouts, Gibbs smiled
and declined to comment....” reports the Associated Press.

“Dul es just happens to be walking distance from the Westfields Marriott
hotel in Chantil y where Henry Kissinger, David Rockefel er and the rest of
the Bilderberg globalists are convening. What is the only political "event"

taking place in Northern Virginia at the moment? The Bilderberg Group
meeting of course.”

– Reported by Paul Joseph Watson, June 6, 2008

Source – http://www.bibliotecapleyades.net/sociopolitica/sociopol_obama34.htm

494

APPENDIX D:

NIXON TAPE TRANSCRIPT

“Anybody can be President of the United States, but very few can
ever have any hope of becoming President of the Bohemian Club.”

– President Richard Nixon, 1972

Nixon's Oval Office Conversation Admitting

Having Attended Bohemian Grove

Throughout his presidency, Richard Nixon made secret recordings of the
meetings that were held in the Oval Office. On October 5, 1999, the National

Archives made available to the public 445 hours of previously unreleased

Oval Office tapes.

The fol owing is a portion of a transcript from a May 13th, 1971,
conversation in the Oval Office between President Richard Nixon, John D.

Ehrlichman, and H. R. Haldeman.1:

RICHARD NIXON: We're going to [put] more of these little Negro bastards on
the welfare rol s at $2,400 a family – let people like Pat Moynihan and

[special consultant] Leonard Garment and others believe in al that crap.

But I don't believe in it. Work, work – throw 'em off the rol s. That's the
key.

JOHN D. EHRLICHMAN: The key is Reagan's neutrality. If Reagan blasts this
thing and says it's not strong enough on the work-requirement end, that

495

APPENDIX D: NIXON TAPE TRANSCRIPT
wil be very bad.

NIXON: I have the greatest affection for them [blacks], but I know they're
not going to make it for 500 years. They aren't. You know it, too. The

Mexicans are a different cup of tea. They have a heritage. At the present
time they steal, they're dishonest, but they do have some concept of
family life. They don't live like a bunch of dogs, which the Negroes do live
like.

EHRLICHMAN: The Mexican American is not as good as the Mexican. You go
down to Mexico – they're clean, they're honest, they're moral.

NIXON: Mexico is a much more moral country.

EHRLICHMAN: Monterrey, Cuernavaca. Go into slum areas, and by God they
come out with clean shirts on a Sunday morning.

NIXON: The church. You find a hel uva lot less marijuana use in Mexico than
the United States.

EHRLICHMAN: The unions are actual y a stronger force down there than the
church.

NIXON: For what?

EHRLICHMAN: For conduct and social policy.

They later change the subject to the then-hit TV show All In The Family.

(emphasis added):

NIXON: ... CBS ... glorifying homosexuality.

EHRLICHMAN: A panel show?

H. R. HALDEMAN: No, it's a regular show. It's on every week. It's usual y just
done in the guy's home. It's usual y just that guy, who's a hard hat.

NIXON: That's right; he's a hard hat.

EHRLICHMAN: He always looks like a slob.

NIXON: Looks like Jackie Gleason.

HALDEMAN: He has this hippie son-in-law, and usual y the general trend is to
downgrade him and upgrade the son-in-law – make the square hard hat
out to be bad. But a few weeks ago, they had one in which the guy, the
son-in-law, wrote a letter to you, President Nixon, to raise hel about
something. And the guy said, "You wil not write that letter from my
home!" Then said, "I'm going to write President Nixon," took off al those
sloppy clothes, shaved, and went to his desk and got ready to write his
letter to President Nixon. And apparently it was a good episode.

EHRLICHMAN: What's it cal ed?

496

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

NIXON: "Archie's Guys." Archie is sitting here with his hippie son-in-law,
married to the screwbal daughter. The son-in-law apparently goes both
ways [Ed. note: i.e. he's bisexual]. This guy. He's obviously queer – wears
an ascot – but not offensively so. Very clever. Uses nice language. Shows
pictures of his parents. And so Arch goes down to the bar. Sees his best
friend, who used to play professional footbal . Virile, strong, this and that.

Then the fairy comes into the bar.

I don't mind the homosexuality. I understand it. Nevertheless, [gosh darn],

I don't think you glorify it on public television, homosexuality, even more
than you glorify whores. We al know we have weaknesses. But, [gosh
darnit], what do you think that does to kids? You know what happened to
the Greeks! Homosexuality destroyed them. Sure, Aristotle was a homo.

We al know that. So was Socrates.

EHRLICHMAN: But he never had the influence television had.

NIXON: You know what happened to the Romans? The last six Roman
emperors were fags. Neither in a public way. You know what happened to
the popes? They were layin' the nuns; that's been goin' on for years,
centuries. But the Catholic Church went to hel three or four centuries ago.

It was homosexual, and it had to be cleaned out. That's what's happened
to Britain. It happened earlier to France.

Let's look at the strong societies. The Russians. [gosh darn], they root 'em
out. They don't let 'em around at al . I don't know what they do with
them. Look at this country. You think the Russians al ow dope?

Homosexuality, dope, immorality, are the enemies of strong societies.

That's why the Communists and left-wingers are clinging to one another.

They're trying to destroy us. I know Moynihan wil disagree with this,

[Attorney General John] Mitchel wil , and Garment wil . But, [gosh darn],
we have to stand up to this.

EHRLICHMAN: It's fatal liberality.

NIXON: Huh?

EHRLICHMAN: It's fatal liberality. And with its use on television, it has such
leverage.

NIXON: Let’s look at Northern California – you understand it?

EHRLICHMAN: San Francisco has just gone clear over.

NIXON: But, it isn’t just in the ratty part of town… the upper class in San

Francisco is that way – now, Bohemian Grove, that I attend, from time to
time, [unintel igible] it is the most faggy [gosh darned] thing you could
ever imagine – that San Francisco crowd that goes in there – it’s just
terrible! I mean, I won’t shake hands with anybody from San Francisco.

Decorators. They got to do something. But we don't have to glorify it. You
know one of the reasons fashions have made women look so terrible is

497

APPENDIX D: NIXON TAPE TRANSCRIPT
because the [gosh darned] designers hate women. Designers taking it out
on the women. Now they're trying to get some more sexy things coming
on again.

EHRLICHMAN: Hot pants.

NIXON: [Lord's name in vain].

The portion of the original audio of this conversation, wherein Nixon
mentions Bohemian Grove, is in the supporting material.2

1 Source – Harper's Magazine, Feb, 2000 “All the Philosopher King's Men” –
transcribed by Chicago Tribune reporter James Warren

2 Refer to the video file in the supporting material: Nixon Tape Discusses

Homosexuality at Bohemian Grove

498

APPENDIX E:

CALLS TO NATIONAL

TALK RADIO SHOWS

[P]eople get their opinions so largely from the newspapers they
read.... But the Press is not free, the newspapers are owned by rich
men.

– George Bernard Shaw1

A newspaper has three things to do. One is to amuse, another is to
entertain and the rest is to mislead.

– Ernest Bevin, British Foreign Minister2

Whether it is television, radio, newspapers, magazines, books or the

Internet, a few giant conglomerates are determining what we see,
hear and read.

– Bernie Sanders, U.S. Representative, Vermont (I)3

The fol owing are transcripts of recorded cal s into national y syndicated
talk radio shows by an anti-secret-society Christian activist named Mark Dice,
who cal s in using the pseudonym “John Conner” (as in the hero of the
future of mankind from the Terminator movie franchise). Unfortunately, Mark

499

APPENDIX E: CALLS TO NATIONAL TALK RADIO SHOWS

(John) comes off as confrontational and self-righteous, not altogether
humble in his questioning. He is also someone who is convinced that the LDS

Church is an offshoot of Freemasonry, and therefore considers it equal y
deceptive and evil. Despite this, I personal y admire his tenacity, and his
genuine drive and desire to expose secret societies as a whole.

Additional y, the recordings of his cal s are quite revealing about the
uber-famous and trusted radio and TV news personalities that America's
conservatives and liberals rely on. They enjoy multi-mil ion-dol ar contracts
from massive media networks that are owned by bil ionaire members of the
secret societies covered in this book.

While the exact dates which most of these cal s took place is uncertain,
they most certainly occurred between the years 2004 to 2008. Emphasis is
not added in any of these transcripts, it is accurately interpreted from source.

All of these recordings are provided in MP3 audio format in the supporting
material.4

Sean Hannity

Sean Hannity (born December 30, 1961) is an American radio and
television host, author, and conservative political commentator. He is the
host of The Sean Hannity Show, a national y syndicated talk radio show
that airs throughout the United States on Premiere Radio Networks.

Hannity also hosts a cable news show, Hannity, on Fox News Channel.

Hannity has written three New York Times–bestsel ing books: Let Freedom

Ring: Winning the War of Liberty over Liberalism, Deliver Us from Evil:

Defeating Terrorism, Despotism, and Liberalism, and Conservative Victory:

Defeating Obama’s Radical Agenda.5

Transcripts of Calls to Hannity Addressing Bohemian Grove

Call 1

SEAN HANNITY: Uh, San Diego, KFMB. John, on the Sean Hannity show. Hey,

John, how are you?

JOHN CONNOR: Hey, good. Just wanted to congratulate you on being critical
on the White House's decision over these ports [Ed. note: referring to the
contract with a massive Dubai corporation to manage America's sea ports]

and not just blindly fol owing them, 'cause I know you're usual y a
cheerleader for Bush. But I wanted to ask you-

HANNITY: 'scuse me, I'm not going to, I'm not gonna let this pass. Uh,

John,... [Ed. note: Hannity goes on to defend himself of the "cheerleader
for Bush" comment.]... We're not Kool-Aid drinkers, probably like you, if I

500

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
had enough time to get to the bottom of who you are.

CONNOR: [pauses] Wel , let's get back to the issue. Um. The Bohemian

Grove. Have you been there? Do you know about it?

HANNITY: I'm very aware of it. I've been invited, I've never gone.

CONNOR: Do you know about the mock human sacrifice ritual-

HANNITY: [Sean hangs up, makes disapproving sounds] Goodbye. This guy's
nuts. Alright, let's go to-

[Recording ends.]

Sean Hannity not only reveals that he has knowledge of the Bohemian

Grove, but also admits to having been invited. He says that he has not
attended. Once the cal er tries to discuss the Grove's opening ritual, he
immediately cuts the cal and casts verbal epithets.

Hannity often denigrates anyone who disagrees with him as “a big lib”

or similar labels. This cal is representative of the treatment cal ers receive,
who attempt to discuss “fringe” or sensitive topics. Other labels Hannity
throws out include “kook,” “nutcase,” “insane.” He often either mocks the
cal er while they try to speak, or he'll terminate the cal abruptly.

Call 2

SEAN HANNITY: Back to our phones, uh, John, San Diego, KFMB. Hey, John,
how are you?

JOHN CONNOR: Good. Let's talk about the Bohemian Grove and the kick off
of their summer festival in July which is a mock human sacrifice, Sean.

HANNITY: You're out of your mind. You're a sicko. Where's Mark Levin when

I- [unintel igible]

MARK LEVIN: [Recording of Mark Levin's voice (another talk radio show host
and close associate of Hannity's)] GET OFF THE PHONE, YOU BIG DOPE!

HANNITY: This guy's a nutcase. uh-

[Recording ends]

Call 3

SEAN HANNITY: KFMB, San Diego, John, next. Sean Hannity show, John,
how are you?

JOHN CONNOR: Good, instead of hurling in-

HANNITY: [speaking to his staff] No no, leave him up. Don't hang up on him.

CONNOR: [unintel igible] go to the issue instead of hurling insults and ad

501

APPENDIX E: CALLS TO NATIONAL TALK RADIO SHOWS
hominem atta-

HANNITY: John. You're a kook.

CONNOR: Sean,

HANNITY: You're a nut. You're an, you're an absolutely,

CONNOR: have you ever-

HANNITY: out of your mind insane. I've never been to the Bohemian Grove,
sir.

CONNOR: You admit that you were invited,

HANNITY: [simultaneously speaking over Connor] It's just a great conspi-

CONNOR: but have you looked up what happens in the Bohemian Grove?

[Twilight Zone TV show theme song starts playing]

HANNITY: I have no idea.

CONNOR: The Cremation of Care?

HANNITY: No I don't.

CONNOR: Oh, look it up on any search engine, Sean.

HANNITY: [Twilight Zone theme grows louder.] Ooooooh.

CONNOR: Ask your friends.

HANNITY: [begins mocking tone] You know, what do you think's happening
there? What do you think? They, they,

CONNOR: Wel , I think they're doing a mock human sacrifice, where they
burn an effigy of a human, it's like a paper mache human body.

HANNITY: [speaking over Connor] yeah, yeah, and what, and what

Republicans do this, sir?

CONNOR: Wel , President Bush is on the membership list,

HANNITY: [speaking over Connor] President- president Bush. He's burn- he's
burning, he's burning figures in effigy, is that what you're saying's at the

Bohemian Grove, sir?

CONNOR: [unintel igible] He's in front of Moloch, the ancient Canaanite deity,
while they're dressed up in black robes, and colored robes, carrying
torches.

HANNITY: [speaking over Connor] yeah. yeah.

CONNOR: Yeah. Look at infowars.com

HANNITY: Hey, John?

502

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

CONNOR: Look it up.

HANNITY: You- you are a nut.

CONNOR: Wel , you're a gatekeeper- [Ed. note: gatekeeper definition: a
publicly prominent person who ensures which political topics and
viewpoints are established as credible and which are fringe and radical]

HANNITY: You need help.

CONNOR: [unintel igible] trying to avoid-

HANNITY: You are a nut. You need help.

CONNOR: Come on, here y- [Sean's voice drowns out Connor trying to talk.

Twilight Zone theme is loud.]

HANNITY: Go - seek - help. Go - get - help.

CONNOR: Go look it up on the Internet.

HANNITY: [to the audience] And we wil continue.

[Recording ends]

Call 4

SEAN HANNITY: …John on the show. Hey, John.

JOHN CONNOR: Let's talk about the Bohemian Grove, Sean, seriously,
without playing music and insulting me.

HANNITY: [laughs] Play the music, Greg. Insult him.

[Twilight Zone TV show theme song starts playing]

CONNOR: No, come on, let's talk about the issues. I want you

[unintel igible]-

HANNITY: [mocking tone] Alright, alright, alright. What do you want to say?

What do you want to say, John?

CONNOR: I want everybody to go

HANNITY: [simultaneously talking over Connor] John?... Go ahead.

CONNOR: and investigate the Bohemian Grove, and-

HANNITY: What's the Bohemian Grove?

CONNOR: Let me, let me finish.

HANNITY: Hang on a second. What is the Bohemian Grove?

CONNOR: The Bohemian Grove's a private resort where the Republican
presidents and elite rulers of the world meet every July. They have a little-

503

APPENDIX E: CALLS TO NATIONAL TALK RADIO SHOWS

HANNITY: And what do they do there?

CONNOR: private party

HANNITY: What do they do there?

CONNOR: I told you, they have a mock human sacrifice, Sean.

HANNITY: mock hu-

CONNOR: You can look it up. Listen to me, this has been reported in the San

Francisco Chronicle,

HANNITY: [simultaneously talking over Connor] Wait a minute, mock human
sacrifice. What else do they do there, these Republicans?

CONNOR: they ship in homosexual prostitutes, and who knows what else.

HANNITY: What else? Wel , tel me. What else, you know?

CONNOR: Former [Oklahoma State] Senator John McCamp says they used to
murder people in there for fun on film, [Ed. note: this is not John spewing
conjecture. Male prostitutes attending the Grove has been reported in
prominent publications on a number of occasions. John McCamp's book

The Franklin Cover-up gives detailed testimony from abuse victims about
brutal murders of minors that were committed at the Grove.]

HANNITY: [simultaneously talking over Connor] yeah... Murder?

CONNOR: back in the 80's,

HANNITY: So Republicans are murdering people with human sacrifice?

CONNOR: It's a mock human sacrifice today, Sean. Have you looked it up on
the Internet at al ?

HANNITY: [simultaneously talking over Connor] yeah. yeah. John?

CONNOR: It's been reported in the San Francisco Chronicle,

HANNITY: [simultaneously talking over Connor] John? yeah.

CONNOR: the New York Post, in the National Geographic,

HANNITY: Hey, John? [Hangs up] Sorry.

[Recording ends]

504

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Transcripts of Calls to Hannity Addressing 9/11 Truth

Call 1

SEAN HANNITY: Oh this ought to be interesting, Connor, Los Angeles. How
are ya, Connor?

JOHN CONNOR: You're a terrible American, Sean Hannity. [Ed. note: this is a
play on Hannity's frequent praise of “You're a great American” that he
greets his fans and listeners with.] You're a mainstream America mocking
bird, you're a New World Order shil and a 9/11 whitewasher.6

HANNITY: And what happened on 9/11? Why don't you educate us, oh
bril iant one?

CONNOR: 9/11 was an inside job. On one level, it was purposeful y al owed
to happen as a pretext for the war on terror. On another level–

HANNITY: yeah

CONNOR: elements within the shadow government

HANNITY: mmm hmmm

CONNOR: helped and made sure it would've happened

HANNITY: uh huh

CONNOR: for a pretext. Why don't you open your eyes? Look at Operation

Northwoods, Sean Hannity,

HANNITY: yes sir

CONNOR: a declassified government plan to commit terrorism in this country
by crashing planes and blaming it on a political enemy. [Ed. note: referring
to Castro and Cuba.]

HANNITY: yeah, [Twilight Zone TV show theme starts playing] so it's-

CONNOR: Yeah, so it's- OK, stop with the music and let's talk about the
issues seriously. Operation North - woods.

HANNITY: [simultaneously speaking over Connor] George Bush's fault...

Northwoods...

CONNOR: Why don't you look it up on the Internet, Sean?

HANNITY: OK, you know, if it's on the Internet, it's gotta be true.

CONNOR: No, it's a declassified document, Sean.

HANNITY: declassified...

CONNOR: In the National Archives, sir.

505

APPENDIX E: CALLS TO NATIONAL TALK RADIO SHOWS

HANNITY: I know... I know, sir... I know.

CONNOR: Yeah, Northwoods. Why don't you substitute the word "Cuba" for

"Iraq",

HANNITY: [simultaneously speaking over Connor] Let me ask you a question.

Let me ask you a question.

CONNOR: and it's exactly what happened on 9/11

HANNITY: Let me ask you a question. Whatever's inside you, did they
implant it?

CONNOR: Speaking of implanting things, let's talk about the Verichip
implantable microchip which is going to start coming, Sean.

HANNITY: I've gotta, [chuckling]

CONNOR: that they're peddling too.

HANNITY: I've gotta go, thank you very much [hangs up]. Now, let's go-

[Recording ends.]

Call 2

SEAN HANNITY: uhhh, John, hel o.

JOHN CONNOR: With al the evidence that's coming forward from Operation

Northwoods to Able Danger, that's coming to the surface, is it real y al
that hard, now, to believe that September 11th-

HANNITY: [cuts cal ] Alright, goodbye. Yes, he's a that nutcase.

[Recording ends]

Alan Colmes

Alan Samuel Colmes (born September 24, 1950) is an American
radio/television host, liberal political commentator for the Fox News

Channel, and blogger. He is the host of The Alan Colmes Show, a
national y syndicated talk-radio show distributed by Fox News Radio that
also airs throughout the United States on Fox News Talk on Sirius and XM.

From 1996 to 2009, Colmes served as the co-host of Hannity & Colmes, a
nightly political debate show on Fox News Channel. In addition to
broadcasting, Colmes runs the popular Liberaland blog and contributes to

AOL News. He wrote Red, White & Liberal: How Left Is Right and Right Is

Wrong (2003).7

506

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Transcripts of Calls to Colmes Addressing Bohemian Grove

Call 1

ALAN COLMES: The Friday night free for al is where you set the agenda, you
run the show, you determine what we talk about, I do not. We take the
cal s in the order they arrive, at [says phone number], and, uh, we cannot
t-, as much as we would like to in some cases, we cannot keep you off the
air. If you get through, you get on. John in San Diego, hel o.

JOHN CONNOR: Alan, if you type Bohemian Grove in any search engine, the
entire page is ful of wonderful links and photos and I'm sure that you–

COLMES: Ah, John, that's very nice, and some day you'll cal me with
actual y a new topic rather than repeating yourself every single time you
cal me with the same thing. That would be nice.

CONNOR: Perhaps if you talk about– [Alan hangs up]

COLMES: Terry in Greensboro, North Carolina, hel o.

TERRY: Hi–

COLMES: Stop boring me. DON'T BORE ME, WHATEVER YOU DO, DON'T

CALL AND BORE ME! [Ed. note: Realize that emphasis is not added, it is
interpreted accurately from the source. He actual y yel s these things, the
last two words quite violently.]

TERRY: [unintel igible]

COLMES: Sorry, lost my head there.

TERRY: [unintel igible]... don't mean to bore you

COLMES: Sorry I wasn't talking to you. Go ahead.

TERRY: OK, great. I'd like–

COLMES: I-I-I-I just want to say, it's one cal er, and we put him on because
we say on the free for al we'll put anybody on, and we do, but he cal s
with the same crap every single time he cal s me. He's been cal ing me for
years, trying to get on the show as a guest, we're not putting him on as a
guest, and, you know, change your tune, because the tune ain't workin'.

[Later on, in the same show, John Connor cal s back and gets on the air
again.]

CONNOR: Stil waiting to have a lengthy conversation- [Alan hangs up]

COLMES: You've had, you get one shot on the free for al , OK? One shot.

[Recording ends]

507

APPENDIX E: CALLS TO NATIONAL TALK RADIO SHOWS

Call 2

Alan Colmes' guest on this day was Malacky McCourt, who was the

Green Party candidate for New York City governor in 2006. McCourt lost to
the now-disgraced Democrat, Eliot Spitzer, who resigned from office due to
public embarrassment from evidence being released to the public that he
had been having a homosexual affair. McCourt's brother, Frank McCourt, is
the author of the best sel ing, award-winning auto-biographical account

Angela's Ashes.

On this night Mark Dice (John Conner) cal ed and posed a question
about Bohemian Grove once again, and was about to be hung up on, except

McCourt answered the question. The recording of the cal begins in the
middle of McCourt's answer.

MALACKY McCOURT: [recording begins] ...they invited myself, my brother

Frank, my brother Mike, my brother Alfie to come and be their guest at the

Bohemian Grove.

ALAN COLMES: [passive tone] Is that right? They, any of you saw it?

McCOURT: And so I didn't want to get naked in front of a bunch of

Republicans, so I-

JOHN CONNOR: And worship Lucifer and have a mock human sacrifice,
thank you for not doing that.

COLMES: [Laughs]

McCOURT: Uh, thank you. [chuckles]

COLMES: And so, you didn't go?

McCOURT: No.

COLMES: Alright, thank you very much.

McCOURT: Henry Kissinger went, so I didn't.

[Recording ends]

Transcripts of Calls to Colmes Addressing Skull and Bones

Call 1

ALAN COLMES: Let's go to John, also in Los Angeles. Hel o, John.

JOHN CONNOR: Alright, let's spend a few minutes talking about President

Bush being a devil worshiper. Seriously, a member of the Il uminati, and a
worshiper of Lucifer, Satan.

COLMES: Um, what makes you believe – oh, you're in Los Angeles tonight,

508

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
huh? What makes you believe that he's a devil worshiper?

CONNOR: If you look at the theology of the Il uminati, and groups and
writings such as the Secret Doctrine of Helena Blavatsky, one of the
favorite books of Adolf Hitler, where it talks about the serpent and the
snake and Lucifer doing the correct thing and being the savior of
humanity. This is the theme of, uh, the Freemasons–

COLMES: Yeah but, you ah, you've, you, you've not yet proven to me that

George W Bush is a Satanist, or devil worshiper. How do you [pauses]

prove that?

CONNOR: Wel I'm building up the evidence here. This is the theology and
it's written out plainly in these writings, such as The Secret Doctrine-

COLMES: What does it have to do with Bush?

CONNOR: Morals and Dogma-

COLMES: What does it have to do-

CONNOR: Let me finish here, please.

COLMES: Wel , I only have a limited time, I'd like you to make your point
quickly. What does it have to do with George W Bush?

CONNOR: Wel he's been indoctrinated into these teachings, teachings
undoubtedly-

COLMES: By whom?

CONNOR: The Skul and Bones, Il uminati connection–

[Alan's tone changes to one of mocking faux-interest, and remains that way
for the remainder of the cal .]

COLMES: So everybody in Skul and Bones is a devil worshiper?

CONNOR: The inner circle of Skul and Bones-

COLMES: Does that include, John? Does that include John Kerry as wel ?

CONNOR: Excuse me?

COLMES: Does that include John Kerry as wel ?

CONNOR: John Kerry is undoubtedly in the hierarchy of the inner circle-

COLMES: He's a devil worshiper?

CONNOR: A worshiper of Lucifer, undoubtedly.

COLMES: Alright, thank you very much, sir. [Hangs up] Now I, now we
understand where Bush is coming from.

[Recording ends]

509

APPENDIX E: CALLS TO NATIONAL TALK RADIO SHOWS

Call 2

ALAN COLMES: John in San Diego, hel o.

JOHN CONNOR: Hel o, do you think that the Skul & Bones society wil ever
be discussed in a serious manner in the mainstream media, and the power
and the stranglehold it has over American politics?

COLMES: Yes. [Hangs up] Uh, Tim in Reseda, Wisconsin. Hel o.

TIM: Hel o.

COLMES: Yes sir.

TIM: Uh, wel , I was just, that guy just took my steam there a little bit.

Basical y, I was wondering, I think that there is a symbiotic relationship
between George Bush and some of these secret society people, one world
bankers, international corporations-

COLMES: uh huh

TIM: il egal alie-, uh, uh, immigrants

COLMES: right

TIM: of course, that's, you know, going to affect the labor market, uh, and,
and bring down wages. And now you got votes for whatever particular
reason,

COLMES: yeah

TIM: and I believe that there is a, there is a movement, uh, through some of
these high level people, Bilderbergs, the United Nations, uh

COLMES: yeah

TIM: that are destroying the borders slowly but surely. They are destroying
the middle class of America. Uh, the health issue is out of, you know, it's
insane. Every area you look in the country today, you know, from the

Dubai port, to, as far as I understand, now we have some, uh-

[Alan begins speaking in a mocking, soothing hypnotic tone simultaneously
as Tim speaks, and continues to use this tone until noted.]

COLMES: It's - al - one - big - con-spir-a-cy

TIM: Communist organi- corporations, er, with affiliates

COLMES: one - world - government

TIM: through this guy named, uh, Li Ka-shing, have you ever heard of that
guy?

COLMES: one - world - government

510

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

TIM: [chuckles] I know Alan, but I mean, it is- you know, I don't want to
sound like a nut with the conspiracy theories,

COLMES: it - is - al - one - big - con-spir-a-cy

TIM: but when you look at al of the various angles and what's going on in
the [unintel igible]

COLMES: it - al - goes - back - to - the - I-l u-mi-na-ti

TIM: with the scandals on every single issue.

COLMES: we - are - al - one

TIM: Hel o?

COLMES: yeah

TIM: Yeah, wel , what do you think?

COLMES: I think we're al one.

TIM: Wel , think about-

COLMES: E Pluribus Unum. Where do you think that comes from?

TIM: Uh, wel , there's this report-

COLMES: I'm speaking low, because, I don't want-

TIM: wasn't it cal ed the Mil ennia Report that was written a little while ago?

COLMES: I don't want them - I don't want them to hear me so I'm speaking
very low.

TIM: [chuckles] Alright, Alan.

[Colmes stops using a mocking, soothing voice]

COLMES: Thank you.

TIM: What can I say?

COLMES: I, I think you've said it.

TIM: When you get into it though, Alex Jones- [Alan hangs up]

COLMES: Yeah, we've had Alex Jones on this show recent-

[Recording ends.]

511

APPENDIX E: CALLS TO NATIONAL TALK RADIO SHOWS

Bill O'Reilly – The Radio Factor “No Spin Zone”

Wil iam James "Bil " O'Reil y, Jr. is an American television host, author,
syndicated columnist and political commentator. He is the host of the
political commentary program The O'Reil y Factor on the Fox News

Channel, which is the most watched cable news television program on

American television. O'Reil y is widely considered a conservative
commentator, though some of his positions diverge from conservative
orthodoxy (in particular his opposition to the death penalty). O'Reil y
characterizes himself as a "traditionalist". O'Reil y is the author of ten
books, and hosted The Radio Factor until early 2009.8

Transcripts of Calls to O'Reilly Addressing Bohemian Grove

Call 1

BILL O'REILLY: Let's go to John in San Diego. What's going on, John?

JOHN CONNOR: Can you address the Bohemian Grove Club private
presidential-

O'REILLY: [hangs up, groans] You know these guys in San Diego, they, it's
just, it's too nice, the weather's too nice there.

UNKNOWN FEMALE GUEST: It goes to their heads

CONNOR: and here's what happens, 'cause I used to have a house in San

Diego,

GUEST: Right.

O'REILLY: Not everybody. But you go out, to the beach, and you, you know
do a, and then, some kind of substance gets in your mind

GUEST: uh huh?

O'REILLY: and John just demonstrated it, like: Can I, I address the

Bohemian, whatever.

[Recording ends]

Call 2

BILL O'REILLY: John, San Diego. What's going on, John?

JOHN CONNOR: How do you feel about the private presidential resort, the

Bohemian Grove, having- [unintel igible]

O'REILLY: [talking over Connor, hangs up] Alright, I don't know what you're
talking about. And I don't care. It's, you know, you get the Kool-Aid crew,
um, with the Bo-

512

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

[Recording ends]

Transcripts of Call to O'Reilly Addressing Skull and Bones

BILL O'REILLY: San Diego, California. John's in the No Spin
zone. Go.

JOHN CONNOR: Many people are aware of President Bush being a member
of the Skul and Bones secret society, and dismiss the rituals as juvenile
fraternity, uh, pranksters and fun, but, what about when they [skip in
audio] -ian Grove, and have mock hu-

O'REILLY: [hangs up] Alright, John. I mean, ridiculous. Um, actual y, the

Skul and Bones thing is interesting. Uh, this is a moron, by the way, out
there. Can't we [groans] put him on some kind of list where if he cal s he
gets electrocuted?

UNKNOWN MALE GUEST: [chuckles]

O'REILLY: Don't we have that capacity yet? Um, Skul and Bones is the, um,
secret society, or, I – I don't know [if] it's secret, but they have this club at

Yale. And, this is funny, there at Yale, very liberal university, extremely so.

Even more than Harvard. And a- and a lot of these rich guys, like Bush, go
there and they join this society, and they have these little rituals. Now,
basical y it's a, it's a club where you meet other people, and then when
you graduate you have al these friends who can make you rich. And that's
what it's al about. Um, but it's a, it's a club that transcends ideology,
liberals and conservatives are in the club. It's a very interesting thing. And
it's hard to get information about it because if you join the Skul and Bones
in Yale, you're sworn never to talk about it. But it does exist, to this day.

So if any of you Skul and Bones guys out there want to tel me what it's
al about, [gives show's phone number]

[Recording ends]

Rush Limbaugh

Rush Hudson Limbaugh III is an American radio talk show host,
conservative political commentator, and an opinion leader in American
conservatism. He hosts The Rush Limbaugh Show which is aired
throughout the U.S. on Premiere Radio Networks and is the highest-rated
talk-radio program in the United States. Limbaugh signed an 8-year, $400
mil ion contract extension with Clear Channel in 2008....

A November 2008 pol by Zogby International found that Rush Limbaugh
was the most trusted news personality in the nation, garnering 12.5% of
pol responses.... 9

513

APPENDIX E: CALLS TO NATIONAL TALK RADIO SHOWS

On covering the Abu Ghraib prisoner abuse and torture scandal,

Limbaugh conversed the fol owing with a cal er (emphasis added):

This is no different than what happens at the Skull and Bones
initiation and we're going to ruin people's lives over it and we're going to
hamper our military effort, and then we are going to real y hammer them
because they had a good time? You know, [military servicemen] are being
fired at every day. I'm talking about people having a good time, these
people, you ever heard of emotional release?10

Transcripts of Call to Limbaugh Addressing

Bohemian Grove

RUSH LIMBAUGH: John in San Diego, you're next on the EIB Network. Hel o.

JOHN CONNOR: Since I have you on the line, Rush, have you seen the video
of the Bohemian Grove ceremony that Alex Jones produced that's on

Google Video?

LIMBAUGH: Uh, no. Been invited [to the] Bohemian Grove but I've never b-,

I've never been there. And I've not, I've not seen the video.

CONNOR: Do you know about the, uh, activities within the Grove? Can you
talk about that?

LIMBAUGH: [curtly] NO. [pauses] 'cause I don't-, I've never been there. All I,
al I-

CONNOR: There's somebody- [Rush hangs up]

LIMBAUGH: OK here's-, al I know is, that it's a bunch of elitists, and
powerbrokers, who conduct secret meetings to take over the world, and
they run around nude. It's al men, no women are al owed. And they run
around and they–, you c–, you can find them going to bathroom on the
side of trees and so forth, and they have people come out and make
speeches to them and al that.

Uh, and, um, I know it was started by members of the San Francisco

Symphony, way way way back, who were shunned from San Francisco
society, so they formed their own little club there, uh, up uh, up in

Northern California. uh, and it's, uh, yeah yeah, I've–

[pauses – incredulous tone, referring to John] Where do you, where do
you find these people? [laughs, talking to someone in-studio] Have you
ever heard of the Bohemian Grove? Oh, you haven't? He's, he believes
that the Bohemian Grove is the CFR in the woods.

[pauses, addresses the radio audience] The Bohemian Grove was started
by members of the San Francisco Symphony, or some orchestra, way way

514

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
back, many many years ago, shunned by San Francisco society. They have
camps, it goes on for three or four weeks, up in the Russian River area of

Northern California. Uh, and there's members from al over the world and
they can take guests. There's people that come out and speak to them; it's
rustic living, uh, it's great food, it's great cooking, but people believe that
it is nothing more than a secret meeting of world conspiracists, who are
out to take over the world's money supply, and uh, and al these other
things. Uh, I've been, I've been asked to speak at the Bohemian Grove,
and I'll guarantee you this– [audio missing, possibly from the broadcast
delay being activated11]

uh, who w– no, uh, who was, who was the– he hung up, who was this
guy's name? John? Is that wh– Uh, J–, John, John in San Diego, John, I
guarantee you, if the Bohemian Grove is what you think it is, I would have
never have been invited there [pauses] uh, as many times, nor would I
have been invited to go out and make–

Some of my best golf buddies are members of the place, and they go out
there, and [pauses] do it–, it's just a social thing! It's just a pure, social
thing, and they do bring in, uh, entertainment, and speakers. Uh, [pauses]

and it's uh, it's rustic, rustic living out in the Russian River, and everybody
has these, fearful conspiracies [pauses] and theories about it. One of the,
one of the myths that always goes around about the Bohemian Grove, is
that if you do go, since it's al men, you can walk around nude if you want,
you don't have to get dressed or any of that. You might even see George

Shultz12, uh, relieving himself on the side of a tree.

So one night, some years ago, I was invited to a dinner in Washington, the

American Spectator, uh, Bob Tyrrel 's [Ed. note: referring to Robert Emmett

Tyrrel , Jr.] fantastic fabulous magazine and website, I was seated next to
the former Treasury Secretary, the late, great Wil iam Simon. And he said

[feigning Simon's voice] you gotta, you gotta get out to the Grove.

[regular voice] And I said– you know, I was, a-uh, thought he had a sense
of humor, I was– I said I would love to get out there because I would love
to see George Shultz, uh, relieving himself on the side of a tree. And he
looked– [feigning Simon's outraged voice] WHO - TOLD - YOU - TH–,

WHY, THAT WOULD NEVER, WHA–, I, WHO, I, THAT, I CAN'T BELI–,

[regular voice] and I'm shrinking in my seat, because I thought he'd
understand the humor. 'Cause I thought it's something everybody–

[pauses] and he was profoundly offended that that's what the reputation
of Grove was. I'm talking about George Shultz the former Secretary of

State.

Look, [takes breath] I'm probably [groans] ruining any chance I may have
of being invited back, but I'm just tel ing you this is, these are the popular
myths about it, when it's actual y [pauses] harmless. It's just three or four
weeks in the summer, wh' people go out and have a good time. When
they're tired of playing golf, they go to Grove.

515

APPENDIX E: CALLS TO NATIONAL TALK RADIO SHOWS

[Recording ends]

Realize that this extensive monologue represents Limbaugh's actual
spoken words. All emphasis is interpreted from the source. He goes on
exactly as transcribed for nearly four straight minutes. Nothing was excluded
by me nor inserted within.

Some very tel ing aspects: Limbaugh clearly states that he has been
invited to attend the Bohemian Grove summer event at least once, and
implies that he's been invited multiple times. He never once outright states
that he has never attended in the manner that Sean Hannity asserted that
he had never been. Towards the end Limbaugh even frets that “I'm probably
ruining any chance I may have of being invited back.” This begs the
question if he has attended at least once and is trying to feign that he hasn't.

It's also fascinating that Limbaugh was wil ing to (rather uncomfortably
and guardedly) discuss on the air so much of what he understands about the

Bohemian Grove, even admitting the fol owing:

• “it's a bunch of elitists, and powerbrokers, who conduct secret
meetings to take over the world.” Although he later lampoons this
conspiratorial perspective of the Grove, he nevertheless introduces it
straightforwardly in this manner (without sarcasm or exaggeration). He
later desperately tries to downplay his original introduction by
emphasizing that it's merely a benign social gathering.

• “they run around nude”

• “you can find them going to bathroom on the side of trees and so
forth”

• “there's members from al over the world and they can take guests”

• “There's people that come out and speak to them”

• “I've been asked to speak at the Bohemian Grove”

• “Some of my best golf buddies are members”

• he names both George Shultz and Wil iam Simon as members and
frequent attendees – two very prominent men in American politics and
academia

• he laments that, having discussed the Grove so candidly, he'll probably
never be invited again to attend it

To my knowledge, no other national y syndicated talk radio host has
ever admitted nearly as much, let alone indicate that they know what

Bohemian Grove is or what transpires there.

516

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

Nearly al the other recordings of cal s that I've come across, the talk
radio hosts abruptly hangs up on the questioner, usual y mocking them
afterwards, or scolding them for trying to breach such a “fringe” subject.

1 The Intel igent Woman’s Guide to Socialism, Capitalism, Sovietism and Fascism,
chapter 19, published in 1949

2 Spoken at the London Conference of Foreign Ministers, February 10, 1946 (quoted
from The Barnes Review, May 1999, volume 5, number 3, p. 29)

3 Congress Can No Longer Ignore Corporate Control of the Media, The Hil , June 12,

2002

4 Refer to the MP3 audio files in the supporting material in the folder: Mark Dice

Cal s to Talk Radio Shows

5 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sean_Hannity

6 Shil – a person who publicizes or praises something or someone for reasons of
self-interest, personal profit, or friendship or loyalty.

Whitewasher – a person who uses deceptive words or actions in order to cover
up or gloss over faults, errors, or wrongdoings.

Source – Random House Dictionary

7 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Alan_colmes

8 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bil _O'Reil y_(political_commentator)

9 Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rush_limbaugh (emphasis added)

10 Source – http://mediamatters.org/research/200405050003

11 In radio and television, broadcast delay refers to the practice of intentional y
delaying broadcast of live material. A short delay is often used to prevent
profanity, bloopers, violence, or other undesirable material from making it to air,
including more mundane problems such as technical malfunctions or coughing. In
this instance, it is often referred to as a seven-second delay or profanity delay.

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Broadcast_delay)

12 George Pratt Shultz (born December 13, 1920) is an American economist,
statesman, and businessman. He served as the United States Secretary of Labor
from 1969 to 1970, as the U.S. Secretary of the Treasury from 1972 to 1974, and
as the U.S. Secretary of State from 1982 to 1989. Before entering politics, he was
professor of economics at MIT and the University of Chicago, serving as Dean of
the University of Chicago Graduate School of Business from 1962 to 1969.

Between 1974 and 1982, Shultz was an executive at Bechtel, eventual y becoming
the firm's president. He is currently a distinguished fel ow at Stanford University's

Hoover Institution.

(Source – http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/George_Shultz)

517

APPENDIX F:

THE AUTHOR'S EXPERIENCE

WITH FREEMASONRY

I grew up in Southern California. During my senior year of high school

(1991), I befriended a recent convert at church. He was a cheery, affable
chubby guy, very unassuming and good-natured. We got along great. He
invited me to a Saturday morning breakfast held at the local Masonic lodge.

He explained to me that, along with his family recently joining the LDS

Church, he had personal y decided to join a Masonic youth group cal ed

DeMolay. At the time I knew absolutely nothing about Freemasonry, except
that I once heard that Joseph Smith was a Freemason. I decided to attend
this breakfast. It was a very pleasant event – a beautiful crisp Southern

California morning, eating bacon, eggs, and pancakes with a bunch of people
my age whom I'd not yet met, hanging out in the parking lot of this local

Masonic lodge that I had no clue even existed in my home town. Everyone
was very affable and friendly. I was shown around inside the ornate Masonic
lodge, which I found impressive. I was very surprised to see a framed print
of a painting of George Washington in ful Masonic dress hanging in one
office. I remember thinking, “Wow, even Washington was a Mason!”

At the time I had been accepted to attend BYU-Provo the fol owing Fal
semester. I anticipated leaving California in another four months, so during
that time I frequently attended Masonic activities and get-togethers. I
learned somewhat about their organizations for youth under 21: DeMolay for
the young men, and Job's Daughters and Rainbows for the young women.

There was an overtone of religiosity, formality, and occasional Biblical
references, as wel as references to God within the décor and rites, but not

518

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
by the members. It was explained to me that one could be a Mason and
believe in any other religion they wished. Despite the numerous Biblical
references, I was puzzled as to why there were no references to Jesus

Christ. I didn’t ask anyone about this, I just figured it had to do with
accommodating non-Christians.

During those four months I tried to become closer to these young

Masons, but I ended up being an observing outsider looking in. As far as I
could tel , each of these young Masons grew up within the organization since
birth, with the exception of my convert friend from Church, and maybe one
other guy. They were al a very close-knit bunch, which impressed me at
first. Growing up in Southern California, I did not have good relationships
with many of the fel ow LDS youth in the stake I attended, which was
garishly cliquish. I have never been one that fits into a ready mold. I ended
up befriending a wide variety of individuals, with my closest friends being
non-LDS.

Al of the Masonic youth were nice to me, except for an extremely
effeminate guy who ignored and avoided me. In the times I attended several
of their activities, there were instances when they would not discuss certain
things when I was around. They became especial y quiet when bringing up
previous parties they said had “gotten out of control.” In hindsight, I think
some were uncomfortable with my being a devout Mormon, because I was
not one to ful y “participate” in the activities. Many of these activities were –
to put it nicely – quite unbecoming compared to how formal and dignified
they were expected to carry themselves in public, let alone at the Masonic
temple.

These are my personal observations:

• All of their parents appeared to be very financial y wel off. I had no
way of confirming this, of course – yet none of them seemed the least
bit financial y strapped.

• There was never any mention of “Jesus” or “Christ” by anyone, ever. I
never once observed any Bible reading, or quoting thereof, or a
demonstration of any knowledge of its contents by these youth or the
adults. Additional y, the only prayers I ever heard were the Masonic
ritual prayers which addressed a Father in Heaven, but closed with

Amen without using the name of Jesus Christ.

• Every youth event I attended that was not at a Masonic lodge involved
open alcohol consumption. I never once saw any parents or
chaperones anywhere during parties or activities, where the attendees
were between the ages of 14 to 20. (I was not the kind of teenager
who delighted in adults not being around; the lack of supervision
disturbed me.) While most drank modestly, a few got quite slammed. I

519

APPENDIX F: THE AUTHOR'S EXPERIENCE WITH FREEMASONRY
never drank, I only conversed with the coherent ones, sometimes
amused myself in trying to talk with the drunk ones.

• Each and every one of them had an inexplicable obsession with the
movie The Rocky Horror Picture Show. I don’t exaggerate in using the
term “obsession.” The music from this gaudy film was the soundtrack
of their lives. In nearly every conversation, there were references to
either the songs or parts of the movie itself. (More about this later.)

• I attended a couple of their youth dances at the activities area of the
temple. Most of the time, the DJ would play the popular 80's songs of
the time, but then everyone would get hyper-excited when the DJ
played anything from Rocky Horror. What I found most disturbing was
that, during a couple parts of the most popular song, everyone would
chant “Group sex! Group sex!” while thrusting their hips. I never saw
one chaperone, not one single person over the age of 21 at these
dances, except perhaps the DJ.

• On a few occasions I attempted to talk to the effeminate guy. Each
time I did so, he either didn't speak to me at al and walked away, or
he responded to me with what seemed like disdain and ended the
conversation immediately. Later, with genuinely unbiased curiosity, I
asked one of the girls about him. To my surprise, she became
extremely defensive. She went on a tirade about how everyone makes
fun of gays, and that he's the nicest guy in the world, and she's so sick
of people being so judgmental and closed minded about homosexuals,
and on and on and on – the whole time strongly inferring that I was an
insensitive, homophobic bastard for even asking about him. While
these kinds of hyper-reactive, emotional y-charged defensive diatribes
about homosexuality are commonplace today, it was rather shocking to
experience in 1991. That girl was never quite as nice to me after that,
as if her opinion of me was forever tainted.

• After this experience, it became more obvious that al the DeMolay
boys, but more especial y the Rainbows and Job's Daughters girls,
went out of their way to emotional y cater to this homosexual teen –
praising him, flattering him, building up his ego, vilifying anyone and
everyone who couldn't “accept him.” He soaked it al up like an
insatiable sponge. It felt more like the kind of treatment one would
extend towards a severely handicapped young child. Many were as
defensive about him as that girl. Therefore, I found it prudent to never
say anything about that guy again, good or bad, for anything could
trigger a tirade. Yet, any attempt I made to personal y befriend the guy
was spurned by him.

Despite being a huge movie buff al my young life, before meeting these

520

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
people I had only vaguely heard of The Rocky Horror Picture Show. For those
unfamiliar with it: imagine a campy musical with a soundtrack similar in style
to “Grease,” except the story is about a young naïve engaged couple who
end up stuck in a mansion owned by a cross-dressing mad scientist named

“Dr. Frankenfurter,” and fil ed with a bunch of bizarre characters from

“transsexual Transylvania.” Despite it being an R-rated film (not X-rated),
from beginning to end it is a shameless celebration of degenerate
lasciviousness. Since its release in 1975 it has generated a cult fol owing,
which at first was underground but now has become part of today's popular
culture. It's arguable that this movie has been highly influential – both in its
lascivious attitude and garish flamboyance – in the public promotion of
bisexuality, homosexuality, gay pride spectacles, and the like.

Within a few weeks of befriending these Masonic youth, I quickly
became uncomfortably familiar with al the songs from the film. There was
no way I could escape it in being around them. Some smal local theater
played it on weekends at midnight every weekend, and I learned early on
that these youth attended showings regularly. They described to me how
many people in the audience dressed up as characters from the film (in ful
makeup, wearing similar outfits, some in lingerie, stockings and other styles
of sexy or transvestite clothing), and how as the movie played, people from
the audience would go to the front of the screen area and sing and perform
along with the film, with the audience hooting, hol ering, singing along, etc. I
was also told that people who watched the movie for the first time were
cal ed “Rocky Horror virgins” – and al virgins were required to go to the
front, act out and sing with everyone else. Nothing could be less appealing
to my imagination. Although I liked these youth very much, I was too polite
to inform them how much I found the Rocky Horror songs revolting and
asinine. Back then (and even today) I could barely stand watching the movie

Grease or listening to its soundtrack, so there was no chance of me ever
warming up to Rocky Horror. I was invited several times to go with them, but

I politely declined.

In al these things, I did not wish to come off as “judgmental,”

especial y when they (except for the openly homosexual one) had al been so
polite and welcoming to me. I decided to continue associating with these
youth until I had to leave for BYU. By this time I had become thoroughly
impressed with the dignity and formality surrounding the Masonic lodge, and

I was desirous to be initiated into the DeMolay order before leaving. My
thoughts were along the lines of: “Both Joseph Smith and George

Washington were Freemasons, right? And I love al the old stories about
knights and bravery – and this Jacques DeMolay was an honored Knights

Templar. It's not as if I'd have to give up being Mormon if I join them; it’s an
organization with many different religious beliefs under a single, benevolent
umbrel a. These Masonic kids are more wacky on the inside than I took them

521

APPENDIX F: THE AUTHOR'S EXPERIENCE WITH FREEMASONRY
for at first, and they definitely enjoy bizarre things, but most are friendly and
reach out to others who may not be exactly like them – which is more than I
could say for the LDS youth I’ve attended Church with al my life.”

Only a few days before departing for BYU, I was initiated at the Masonic
lodge into the first degree of DeMolay. I was required to sit alone in the
temple area for a time, while the other DeMolay members prepared for the
initiation. The place was deathly quiet and dimly lit, and I looked at each of
the lighted symbols glowing here and there around the wal s. I studied them
and wondered what they meant. However, I had to shrug off feelings of
creepiness and unease, as if I shouldn't be there. I dismissed these feelings
from my mind and heart.

I don't recal most of what was spoken during the rite, but the initiation
was very formal and cordial. Aside from me, there were several other guys
whom I had already befriended and become acquainted with, including the
chubby LDS convert who had introduced me to DeMolay. There were no
other adults as part of this rite; it was only us youth in the lodge temple.

This is what I recal from the initiation:

• I was dressed in my own suit – a suit I often wore to Church on

Sundays.

• The others were dressed in formal outfits somewhat like Masonic garb,
except they also wore black capes with red trim. I don't recal any
aprons or medals or hats or other things typical y worn by Masons.

Although, if I recal right, the DeMolay leader wore a chain col ar, as
they're referred to. He and each of the others wore white gloves.

• The DeMolay leader addressed me about becoming a brother and
taking upon me critical virtues. He held an ornate prop crown on a
fancy pil ow.

• I was escorted by the leader around several pil ars on the temple floor.

A DeMolay brother was standing at each pil ar. As we stopped at each
pil ar, the brother would announce a virtue I was hereby taking upon
myself. Each fol owed a script, detailing in fancy language the merits of
the virtue. (One inexperienced brother was nervous and botched the
script several times, having to refer to a paper to get it right, with
patient help from the leader.) Upon completing his script the brother
presented a colored prop jewel which was then hooked onto the
crown. Each jewel was a different color.

• One by one we went to each pil ar and col ected seven jewels, and I
received instruction on each virtue. These were the seven virtues I was
expected to uphold: filial love (the love between parents and children),
reverence for sacred things, courtesy, comradeship, fidelity, cleanness,

522

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
and patriotism.

• I was instructed to “kiss the Bible,” a large Bible on an altar. I certainly
had no objection to this, yet I did reflect that there was never any
reading of the Bible nor any mention of Christ whatsoever, either in this
ceremony or at any other time of the rites and ceremonies I witnessed.

I later reflected that I had already taken an oath to fol ow these and
other virtues when I joined the American Boy Scout program: “On my honor

I wil do my best to do my duty to God and my country, to obey the Scout
law, and to keep myself physical y strong, mental y awake, and moral y
straight.” Also, “A scout is trustworthy, loyal, helpful, friendly, courteous,
kind, obedient, cheerful, thrifty, brave, clean and reverent.” For an
organization that requires belief in a Supreme Being, I noticed the curious
absence of values such as faith in God, meekness, humility, prayer,
repentance, patience, purity1, and, most of al , a love for God which is
expressed in exercising charity towards al men. Instead, each and every
virtue of the DeMolay oath felt as if it merely stemmed from loyalty to fel ow
oath-taken brothers.

I was encouraged to locate a DeMolay chapter in Utah once I got
settled at school. A few days later I left California. Once at BYU Provo, I was
overwhelmed with attending classes and becoming accustomed to university
life. I quickly made a lot of new friends. For the first time in my life, I did not
feel like an “outsider” among LDS youth. I lost contact with my DeMolay,

Rainbow, and Job's Daughters friends back in California. I never saw them
again.

A few years later my mother moved from California to Utah. A couple
years after that (after I had turned 21 years old), a Scottish Rite periodical
began arriving in the mail at her home, addressed to me. To my knowledge,
the periodical stopped arriving after a year or two.

I have never had any direct nor consciously-indirect contact with

Freemasons or Masonic organizations other than what I’ve described here.

All research and supporting material for this book has been through sources
available online, as cited throughout.

1 The “cleanness” virtue of DeMolay emphasizes avoiding being “foul-mouthed,
obscene... indulging in habits which leave [a young man] weakened in body.” This
is not the same as emphasizing personal purity.

523

APPENDIX G:

THE AUTHOR'S APOLOGY

TO DR. STEVEN JONES

I first awoke to our awful situation on April 24th, 2006. After discussing
politics a bit with a co-worker, he suggested that I research Bohemian Grove.

At home that night, as I watched Alex Jones' hidden camera footage of the

Creation of Care ceremony, the Holy Spirit powerful y echoed Moroni's words
in Ether 8:24 over and over in my soul. The Spirit then testified to me that
what I was witnessing was exactly what Moroni was warning about.

I have been repenting of my obstinacy and pride ever since.

In my deep reflections, I felt especial y terrible for having been an
outspoken critic of BYU physics professor, Dr. Steven Jones, and his peer-
reviewed paper Why Indeed Did the World Trade Center Buildings

Completely Col apse (included in the supporting material1). Around

November of 2005, he was getting a fair amount of mocking mainstream
media attention, especial y from political y conservative pundits and hosts. I
also mocked him on a couple of blogs. I felt sick to my stomach recal ing
what I had written.

I later joined a prominent LDS-centered online forum. One of the
discussions was about 9/11 Truth activists, and a member was soliciting help
on what to say to a friend who despised 9/11 “Truthers.” I posted the
fol owing in response:

Posted October 20th, 2006

Here is an email I sent to [a prominent] conservative blogger on Nov 12,

2005 – the day after [the blogger] reported on Steven Jones' theories. You
may want to forward or read it to your friend and ask him if he agrees

524

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I
with it....

Being a BYU alumni, I cannot express how horrified I am to read
about this professor, Steven Jones.

Some perspective:

Utah is arguably the most conservative state in the nation, and the
reddest state in the 2004 election (71.5% of its voters cast their
bal ots for [George] W [Bush]). Also, BYU is an LDS (a.k.a.

"Mormon") university, with the most stringent of decency rules and
moral aptitude required of its students.

To have this tinfoil-hat of a physics professor spout something so
incredulously absurd is more than disturbing, it invariably becomes
partial y representative of the university and its culture in the minds
of those who are unfamiliar.

This is worse than a [Leftist-Professor's name]-type for BYU. At least

[Leftist-Professor's name] represents the fringe viewpoints of the
intensely leftist [famously-Leftist state university] campus. No, this

Steven Jones is much worse. While he's perfectly entitled to his
opinions and tinfoil conclusions, his thought process is so extremely
at odds with the culture and perspective of every other living being
on BYU's campus that it undoubtedly scars the university's and the

LDS religion's reputation.

Despite the freaks and outcasts that come on daytime talk shows
now and then, the LDS religion has outlawed polygamy for over 115
years. Yet how many people worldwide immediately associate the
word "Mormon" with "multiple wives."

The last thing BYU needs (or "Mormons" in general for that matter) is
a Steven Jones. Why can't we have a [prominent religious

Conservative figure] – someone who is articulate, and sometimes
can't keep controversy from flying out of his mouth, but who
accurately represents at least a decent minority of the culture?

But no – us BYU alumni end up with the Nutty Professor making
headlines. Great... just great....

After you forward it or read it to [your friend], let him present his ful
reaction to you about it – [see] how he feels about what I say in this email

– and [gauge] how much he agrees with it.

And then explain to him that today I bitterly, bitterly regret ever thinking
and writing these things, and that I wish I could somehow take al these
words back!

Tel him that one day I plan on meeting Dr. Jones in person, and when I
do I wil show him this email that I wrote, and then I wil humbly ask his

525

APPENDIX G: THE AUTHOR'S APOLOGY TO DR. STEVEN JONES
forgiveness for having thus judged him before ever getting to know him or
taking the first step in reviewing his research and conclusions on 9/11.

And then I wil express to him my profound admiration and rejoicing in his
bravery and steadfastness in pursuing the truth of these matters, and if
there is anything I can do to assist him in doing so, he needs only to name
it.

Some time later, I discovered that Dr. Steven Jones was also a member
of this online forum, and I learned what his screen name was. I promptly
sent him a private message, which read as fol ows:

Message sent January 18, 2008

Hel o Brother Jones,

I heard that you were a member of these forums, but only today did I
discover what your screen name is.

If you could take a moment, please click on the fol owing link and read an
old post of mine. [Ed. note: I included a link to the above response which I
posted back in October 2006.]

I sincerely hope you wil forgive me and find the whole thing humorous,
because it is a big embarrassment to me that I was such a rush-to-
judgment blinded-by-Gadiantons fool.

From this experience I know first-hand how many LDS skeptics and
naysayers are going to feel after they cannot deny the evidence any
longer, and when their beloved political leaders are unmasked and shown
to be the wolves they are. "Sackcloth and ashes" is a Biblical concept that

I real y understand now.

Your fan and brother, Christian Markham

To my surprise, he promptly replied as fol ows:

Message received January 18, 2008

Christian, I read your post and especial y this:

Tel him that one day I plan on meeting Dr. Jones in person, and
when I do I wil show him this email that I wrote, and then I wil
humbly ask his forgiveness for having thus judged him before ever
getting to know him or taking the first step in reviewing his research
and conclusions on 9/11. And then I wil express to him my profound
admiration and rejoicing in his bravery and steadfastness in pursuing
the truth of these matters, and if there is anything I can do to assist
him in doing so, he needs only to name it.

Rest assured, dear brother, that I hold no animosity whatsoever and
forgive you total y. Thanks so much for your email and for your

526

THERE ARE SAVE TWO CHURCHES ONLY – VOLUME I

"retraction."

(You might consider posting this somewhere – it shows people can change
their minds as you did! An important ability, associated with moral agency.)

Best Regards, Steven Jones

Dr. Jones, this book was inspired in part by you, your work, your
meekness and your bravery. I have shared the video of your presentation at

Utah Val ey University in 2006 (included in the supporting material2) with al
my friends and family who would take the time to watch it. I pray that this
book and its distribution stand as a testimony to al that repentance is real
and extended to al . Also, I pray that this book stands as a testament to al

LDS brethren and sisters throughout the world, as wel as al faithful
fol owers of Jesus Christ, of the importance of awakening to our awful
situation and recognizing how we are blinded and led captive by Mystery

Babylon.

It is not too late to wake up, stand up and fight against the kingdom of
the devil.

It is not too late go through a mighty change of heart.

It is never too late to make a difference.

1 Refer to the PDF file in the supporting material: Why indeed did the world trade
center towers completely col apse

2 Refer to the video file in the supporting material: Dr. Steven Jones 9-11

Presentation at UVU 2006

527

Thank you for reading Volume I

This book is completed in Volume II,
which includes:

Part 5 – Stranger Than Science Fiction

Part 6 – When the Head Is Sick, The Whole Body Is Faint

Part 7 – Final Days

Epilogue: Be Not Ashamed, Neither Confounded

… as wel as additional appendices

Visit www.twochurchesonly.com for the book's content
online, for e-book downloads and to view or download
the supporting material.

Document Outline

NOTES

- COPYRIGHT (“COPYLEFT”) NOTICE

- CONTENTS

INTRODUCTION

- Intended Audience
- Purpose
- Disclaimer
- Format of This Book
- A Sober Warning

- Aren't We Supposed To Seek Light and Shun Darkness?

- It Is Our Personal Spiritual Duty To Discern Wolves And Serpents

- Text And Supporting Material Devoid of Sensationalistic Content

- Only Fools Mock

PROLOGUE: THE NATURE OF TRUTH

- A Question Everyone Must Ask Oneself

- The Author's Personal Declaration of Trust

- The Nature of The Adversary, The Evil One, The Liar from the Beginning

- The Concealment of the Roots of Evil Depends Upon Conspiracy

- An Allegory Of How Conspiracy Works

- Those Who Ought To Be Experts Allow Themselves To Be Naive

- Why Some Christians Consider the LDS Church to Be a Secret Society

- Comprehending the Culture of Secret Societies

PART 1 ORIGINS AND FOUNDATIONS

“The story begins... with Satan seeking to promote himself even in the premortal existence, and being cast out of heaven in his pride, and dedicating himself upon his fall to the destruction of this earth, "for he knew not the mind of God" (Moses 4:6).... [H]e boasts just how he plans to put the world under his bloody and horrible misrule: He will control the world economy by claiming possession of the earth's resources; and by manipulation of its currency—gold and silver—he will buy up the political, military, and ecclesiastical complex and run everything his way. We see him putting his plan into operation when he lays legal claim to the whole earth as his estate, accusing others of trespass, but putting everything up for sale to anyone who has the money.

“And how will they get the money? By going to work for him. He not only offers employment but a course of instruction in how the whole thing works, teaching the ultimate secret: "That great secret" (Moses 5:49-50) of converting life into property. Cain got the degree of Master Mahan, tried the system out on his brother, and gloried in its brilliant success, declaring that at last he could be free, as only property makes free, and that Abel had been a loser in a free competition.

“The discipline was handed down through Lamech and finally became the pattern of the world's economy (Moses 5:55-56).... Cain slew "his brother Abel for the sake of getting gain" (Moses 5:50)—not in a fit of pique but by careful business planning, "by the conspiracy" (D&C 84:16). The great secret he learned from Satan was the art of converting life into property—all life, even eternal life! The exchange of eternal life for worldly success is in fact the essence of the classic Pact with the Devil....

“There is no question of having some of both—"You cannot serve two masters" (see Matthew 6:24), the one being Mammon; if you try to have it both ways by putting off the final settlement, says Amulek, "the Spirit of the Lord hath withdrawn from you, and has no place in you, and the devil hath all power over you" (Alma 34:35). One may see Mahan at work all around, from the Mafia, whose adherence to the principle needs no argument, down to the drug pusher, the arms dealer, the manufacturer and seller of defective products, or those who poison the air and water as a shortcut to gain and thus shorten and sicken the lives of all their fellow creatures.”

– Hugh Nibley, from his book Approaching Zion1

THE ORIGIN OF CONSPIRACY

- Post Cain

- Post Flood

MYSTERY SCHOOLS AND MYSTERY BABYLON

- Esoteric and Exoteric

ANCIENT EGYPT

- The Nature of Egyptian Magic

- The Religion of Egypt: Sun Worship

EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY

- The Fable of Osiris

- Masonic Interpretation of Egyptian Mythology

- Strict Demarcation Between the Exoteric and the Esoteric

- The Core Doctrine of Mystery Babylon Is the Inverse of True Christianity

- Initiation Into The Egyptian Mysteries

COMPARISON OF KINGDOM STRUCTURES AND HIERARCHIES

- The Kingdom of God: a Planar Hierarchy

- The Kingdom of Lucifer: a Secret Pyramidal Hierarchy

- Co-existence of the Spirit Realm

PART 2 DOGMA AND MODUS OPERANDI

INTERTWINED SYMBOLOGY

- Which Is the Perversion of Which?

CORRUPTION OF EARLY CHRISTIANITY

- The Great and Abominable Church

- Philosophic, Gnostic and Mystic Infiltration of the Early Christian Church

- St. Augustine and the End of the Ancient Church of Christ

- LDS Church Office Building Contrasted To The Vatican

- Bruce R. McConkie and The Mormon Doctrine Saga

APOSTATE CHRISTIANITY

- Christian Vernacular Exoterically Applied To Luciferian Esoteric Principles

- Mystic Christianity: Ineffably Egregious Blasphemy

THE GOSPEL VS REINCARNATION AND KARMA

- An Overview of Foundational LDS Doctrines Regarding Mortality

- Before Adam and Eve Were Created

- Once Adam And Eve Were Expelled From the Garden of Eden

- After the Mortal Experience Has Ended

- Reincarnation: The Most Abominable of Doctrines

- Individual Identity

- The Gospel

- Reincarnation Religions

- The Education, Growth and Progress of the Soul

- The Gospel

- Reincarnation Religions

- Eternal Justice, Balance or Recompense for Choices Made In Mortality

- The Gospel

- Reincarnation Religions

- Beginnings and Endings

- The Gospel

- Reincarnation Religions

- Possible Exceptions and Alternate Explanations to Reincarnation

- Guided Deceptions or Pre-Existence Memories

- Subsequent Opportunities for Stillborn, Miscarried, Aborted or Other Infants Who Died Prematurely

- Possible Progression of Simplistic Organic Matter to More Complex Organic Matter on This Earth

- Multiple Earths – Possible Subsequent Opportunities To Experience Mortality

- Reincarnation Is Central to the Dogma of the Mystery Schools

- Reincarnation Used to Justify Elitism, Oppression, Caste Systems, and Eugenics

ELABORATE DECEPTION AND PSYCHOLOGICAL CONDITIONING

- Elaborate Deception Goes a Long, Long Way

- Deception Combined With Psychological Conditioning Ensures Perfect Loyalty

- Kingdoms Overthrown and Obtained Primarily Through Infiltration

PART 3 WHERE THERE'S SMOKE,
THERE'S MIRRORS

FREEMASONRY

- The One Unpardonable Crime In A Mason Is Disobedience

- A Fraternal Veneer to Attract and Bind the Loyalty of Prominent Men

- Joseph Smith and Several of the Early Leaders Became Freemasons

- Confederate General: One of Masonry's Most Celebrated Figures

EXOTERIC SHELLS, OCCULT CORES

- The Initiation of Freemasonry's Highest Degree

- Sacrilege and Mockery Disguised as Solemnity and Reverence

- Banishment and Ostracization of Former Friends

OCCULT ORIGINS OF FRATERNAL ORDERS

- Mystery School Roots of Freemasonry Laid Bare

- Mystery School Initiates Manipulated Centuries of Key Euro-American Events

- Not One Freemason Out of a Thousand Could Have Survived Ancient Initiation

A GLIMPSE INTO MYSTERY SCHOOL CULTURE

- Report of the 68th Convocation of the Rose Cross Order (1916)

THE MOST INFLUENTIAL ORGANIZATIONS IN THE WORLD

- The Bilderberg Group

- What It Is
- Pertinent Information
- Why It Is Relevant

- Skull & Bones

- What It Is
- Pertinent Information
- Why It Is Relevant

- The Bohemian Club

- What It Is
- Pertinent Information
- Why It Is Relevant

- Branch Organizations To Be Aware Of

- The Council on Foreign Relations (CFR)

- What It Is
- Pertinent Information
- Why It Is Relevant

- The Trilateral Commission (TC)

- What It Is
- Pertinent Information
- Why It Is Relevant

- The Federal Reserve

- What It Is
- Pertinent Information
- Why It Is Relevant

- The United Nations

- What It Is
- Pertinent Information
- Why It Is Relevant

PART 4 HOW AWFUL THE SITUATION IS

(emphasis added)

THE TRUE FACE OF SOCIALISM / COMMUNISM

- The Communist Manifesto

- Marion Law's Confrontation with the “Melbourne Man”

- Additional Testimony and Personal Experience Shared by Marion Law

- The Dilemma Of The LDS Church General Authorities

- LDS Church Leaders Were “Ripped to Shreds” by Those Both Inside and Outside of the Church

- Final Warnings From Marion Law and W. Cleon Skousen

PARABLE OF THE NOBLEMAN AND THE OLIVE TREES, PART I

- Foreknowledge of the Saints' Failure in Both Spiritual Vigilance and Civic Duties

SECULAR SPIRITUALITY: NONE DARE CALL IT RELIGION

- Theosophy

- Blavatskian Theosophy and the Theosophical Society

- Secular Humanism

- New Age Spiritualism

- Confessions of a Former Leader in the New Age Movement

- Literal Demonic Forces Disguised in Light

- No Greater Dissemination Tool Than the Enthusiastic Dupe

- Self-Awareness Groups Incorporate New Age Philosophies and Mystery School Brainwashing Practices

- 1) The Human Potential Movement

- 2) Alexander Everett and Mind Dynamics

- 3) Mind Dynamics spawned est Trainings, Landmark and Lifespring

- est Trainings and Landmark

- Lifespring

- 4) Lifespring and Landmark in turn spawned dozens of offshoots21:

- Repeated Warnings by Church Leaders to Reject Self-Awareness Groups

- Comparison of LDS Leaders' Warnings to Self-Awareness Group Training

- Self-Awareness Practices and Teachings are Anathema to the Gospel

AN OVERT WARNING TO RESISTERS OF THE NEW AGE

- Police Chief's Letter

- Editor's Response to the Letter

SILENT WEAPONS FOR QUIET WARS

- TOP SECRET Silent Weapons for Quiet Wars

- Operations Research Technical Manual TM-SW7905.1

- Welcome Aboard

- Security
- Historical Introduction
- Political Introduction
- Energy

- Descriptive Introduction of the Silent Weapon

- Theoretical Introduction
- General Energy Concepts
- Mr. Rothschild's Energy Discovery
- Apparent Capital as "Paper" Inductor
- Breakthrough
- Application in Economics
- Summary
- The Economic Model
- Economic Inductance
- Inductive Factors to Consider
- Translation

- Time Flow Relationships and Self-Destructive Oscillations

- Industry Equivalent Circuits
- Stages of Schematic Simplification
- Final Bill of Goods
- The Technical Coefficients
- The Household Industry
- Household Models
- Economic Shock Testing
- Example of Shock Testing
- Introduction to Economic Amplifiers
- Short List of Inputs
- The Personal Paper Trail

- Government sources (ploys)*: [Ed. note: a ploy is a stratagem to gain advantage]

- Government sources (via intimidation):
- Short List of Outputs
- Table of Strategies
- Diversion, the Primary Strategy
- Diversion Summary

- Consent, the Primary Victory [Ed. note: public apathy and consent is the most critical goal of this silent war on the populace! ]

- Amplification Energy Sources

- The Artificial Womb

- The Political Structure of a Nation – Dependency

- Action/Offense
- Responsibility
- Summary
- System Analysis
- The Draft (As military service)

- Enforcement [Ed. note: of the Draft]

- Factor I
- Factor II – Father
- Factor III - Mother
- Factor IV - Junior
- Factor V - Sister
- Factor VI - Cattle

TACTICS USED TO MANIPULATE THE PUBLIC

- Logical and Emotional Tactics

- Rhetoric and Fallacies
- Name-calling, Personal Attacks (Ad Hominem)
- Bandwagoning or “Everyone Says So”

- Political Tactics

- Card Stacking or “Stacking the Deck”
- Bread and Circuses
- Divide and Conquer

- The Hegelian Dialectic: Thesis, Antithesis, Synthesis

- Social Tactics

- Media Monopoly

- Neutralize Legitimate Social and Political Concerns Through Marginalization

- Establish Gatekeepers

- Disinformation

- Diversion Tactics

- Deflect the Question, Direct the Conversation

- Shame / Embarrass the Questioner

- Answering a Question with a Question

- Pot Calling the Kettle Black (Project Own Faults on Accuser/Questioner)

- Use of Sophisticated Terminology or Technical Jargon in Providing a Non-Answer which Sounds Like an Answer

- Tactics from George Orwell's
Nineteen Eighty-Four 23

- Doublethink
- Memory Holes
- Newspeak (pronounced “new speak”)
- Thoughtcrime
- Big Brother

- Other Tactics

- Doublespeak
- Whitewash
- Exacerbate and Focus on Hot-Button Issues

- Soften Harsh Realities / Sugarcoat Bad News / “All Is Well”

- Flattery / Appeal to Pride, Vanity, Ethical Correctness

- Sycophancy: the Most-Sought Virtue in Employees

- The Humanitarian Deception: “They do so much good! How can they be bad?”

- Agent Provocateur

- The False Flag

- Used to Enact the Suspension of Rights in Nazi Germany

- Proposed to Justify an Invasion of Cuba by the United States

- Used to Escalate the Vietnam Conflict Into Full-Scale War

ELITES HAD FOREKNOWLEDGE OF 9/11

- Elites Knew Exactly How The Nation Would Change After 9/11

- 9/11 Attacks Were A False Flag Operation

MAINSTREAM MEDIA COMPLICITY IN CONSPIRACY

- Christmas 2009 Attempted Bombing

- Full Body Scanners: A Silent Weapon Against The American People

- Kurt Haskell's Court Testimony Details
Federal Government Complicity

- Federal Judge Intimidated Victims of the Bombing

- Mainstream Media Refuses To Explore Haskell's Allegations

AND NOW, DOWN THE RABBIT HOLE WE GO

APPENDICES

APPENDIX A: FAIR USE AND CREATIVE COMMONS CLARIFICATION

- Fair Use Provision of U.S. Copyright Law

- Creative Commons Attribution-NoDerivs 3.0 Unported License

APPENDIX B: EGYPTIAN GODS REFERENCE

APPENDIX C: KNOWN MEMBERS AND ATTENDEES OF BILDERBERG

- Royalty

- National Leaders

- Canada
- France
- Germany
- Iceland
- Italy
- Netherlands
- Norway
- Portugal
- Sweden
- United Kingdom
- United States
- New Zealand

- United States Political Entities

- Congress
- Governors
- Executive Branch and Military

- European Union Commissioners

- Banking and Finance

- Canada
- France
- Germany
- United Kingdom
- United States

- Corporations, Industry and Commerce

- Belgium
- Finland
- France
- Germany
- Italy
- Netherlands
- Russia
- Sweden
- United Kingdom
- United States

- Editors and Heads of International Mainstream Media

- Canada
- United Kingdom
- United States

- Other Institutions

APPENDIX D: NIXON TAPE TRANSCRIPT

- Nixon's Oval Office Conversation Admitting Having Attended Bohemian Grove

APPENDIX E: CALLS TO NATIONAL TALK RADIO SHOWS

- Sean Hannity

- Transcripts of Calls to Hannity Addressing Bohemian Grove

- Call 1
- Call 2
- Call 3
- Call 4

- Transcripts of Calls to Hannity Addressing 9/11 Truth

- Call 1

- Call 2

- Alan Colmes

- Transcripts of Calls to Colmes Addressing Bohemian Grove

- Call 1

- Call 2

- Transcripts of Calls to Colmes Addressing Skull and Bones

- Call 1

- Call 2

- Bill O'Reilly – The Radio Factor “No Spin Zone”

- Transcripts of Calls to O'Reilly Addressing Bohemian Grove

- Call 1

- Call 2

- Transcripts of Call to O'Reilly Addressing Skull and Bones

- Rush Limbaugh

- Transcripts of Call to Limbaugh Addressing Bohemian Grove

APPENDIX F: THE AUTHOR'S EXPERIENCE WITH FREEMASONRY

APPENDIX G: THE AUTHOR'S APOLOGY
TO DR. STEVEN JONES

Table of Contents

- Introduction........................................................................................

- Prologue: the Nature of Truth............................................................1

- Part 1 – Origins And Foundations

- The Origin of Conspiracy..........................................................................3

- Mystery Schools and Mystery Babylon.......................................................4

- Ancient Egypt.......................................................................................

- Egyptian Mythology.................................................................................5

- Comparison of Kingdom Structures and Hierarchies...................................7

- Part 2 – Dogma And Modus Operandi

- Intertwined Symbology............................................................................9

- Corruption of Early Christianity...............................................................1

- Apostate Christianity..............................................................................1

- The Gospel vs Reincarnation and Karma.................................................1

- Elaborate Deception and Psychological Conditioning................................1

- Part 3 – Where There's Smoke, There's Mirrors

- Freemasonry.........................................................................................

- Exoteric Shel s, Occult Cores..................................................................1

- Occult Origins of Fraternal Orders...........................................................2

- A Glimpse into Mystery School Culture....................................................2

- The Most Influential Organizations in the World.......................................2

- Part 4 – How Awful The Situation Is

- The True Face of Socialism / Communism...............................................2

- Parable of the Nobleman and the Olive Trees, Part I................................3

- Secular Spirituality: None Dare Cal It Religion.........................................3

- An Overt Warning to Resisters of the New Age........................................3

- Silent Weapons for Quiet Wars...............................................................3

- Tactics Used to Manipulate the Public......................................................4

- Elites Had Foreknowledge of 9/11...........................................................4

- Mainstream Media Complicity in Conspiracy.............................................4

- And Now, Down the Rabbit Hole We Go..........................................4

- Appendices

- Appendix A: Fair Use And Creative Commons Clarification........................4

- Appendix B: Egyptian Gods Reference....................................................4

- Appendix C: Known Members And Attendees Of Bilderberg......................4

- Appendix D: Nixon Tape Transcript.........................................................4

- Appendix E: Cal s To National Talk Radio Shows......................................4

- Appendix F: The Author's Experience With Freemasonry..........................5

- Appendix G: The Author's Apology To Dr. Steven Jones............................5

- 7
- .2
- y1,
- l2)
- NOTES
- COPYRIGHT (“COPYLEFT”) NOTICE
- Intended Audience
- Disclaimer
- A Sober Warning

- Aren't We Supposed To Seek Light and Shun Darkness?

- It Is Our Personal Spiritual Duty To Discern Wolves And Serpents

- Text And Supporting Material Devoid of Sensationalistic Content